LECTURES 


on 

•REVIVALS  OF  RELIGION-, 

by 

WILLIAM   B.   SPRAGUE,  D.D. 

PASTOR  OF  THE  SECOND  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH  IN  ALBANY: 

WITH   AN   INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY 

BY  LEONARD  WOODS,  D.D. 

ALSO 

AN  APPENDIX, 

Consisting  of  Letters  from  the  Reverend  Doctors  Alexander,  Way- 
land,  Dana,  Miller,  Hyde,   Hawes,  M'Dowell,  Porter,  Payson, 
Proudfit,  Neill,  Milledoler,  Davis,  Lord,  Humphrey,  Day, 
Green,  Waddel,  Griffin,  and  Rev.  C.  P.  McIlvaine. 


Of  THE    >   '* 


TTITIVEIISI.TY- 


PUBLISHED  BY 

Webster  &  Skinners,  O.  Steele,  and  W.  C.  Little,  Albany;  J.  P.  Haven 

and  J.  Leavitt,  New-York;  To  war  &  Hogan,  Philadelphia; 

and  Crocker  &  Brewster,  Boston. 

Packard  &  Van  Benthuysen,  Printers,  Albany. 



1832.  A 


I  I  ■ 

§6p 


si 


i> 


(* 


Entered  according  to  the  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  eighteen  hundred 
and  thirty-two,  by  Joseph  Alexander,  in  the  office  of  the  Clerk  of  the  Southern 
District  of  New-York. 


CONTENTS. 


Page. 

Introductory  Essay,  by  the  Rev.  Leonard  Woods,  D.  D.      ix 
LECTURE  I. 

NATURE  OP  A  REVIVAL. 
'  '"%''  ISAIAH  XLV.  a 
Drop  down,  ye  heavens,  from  above,  and  let  the  sides  pour  down  right- 
eousness :  let  the  earth  open,  and  let  them  bring  forth  salvation,  and 
let  righteousness  spring  up  together, 1 

LECTURE  II. 

DEFENCE  OF  REVIVALS. 

ACTS  n.  13. 

Others  mocking,  said,  these  men  are  full  of  new  wine, 25 

LECTURE  III. 

OBSTACLES  TO  REVIVALS. 

1  CORINTHIANS  IX.  12. 

— Lest  we  should  hinder  the  gospel  of  Christ, 61 

'■iLj£  LECTURE  IV. 

DIVINE  AGENCY  IN  REVIVALS. 
HABAKKUK  HI.  2. 

O  Lord,  revive  thy  work, S9 

LECTURE  V. 

GENERAL  MEANS  OF  PRODUCING  AND  PROMOTING  REVIVALS. 

PHILIPPIANS  I,  27. 

— Striving  together  for  the  faith  of  the  gospel, 115 

|2  LECTURE  VI. 

TREATMENT  DUE  TO  AWAKENED  SINNERS. 

ACTS  III.  19. 

Repent  ye  therefore,  and  be  converted, 153 


11  CONTENTS. 

htejgg  ■'<  LECTURE  VII. 

TREATMENT  DUE  TO  YOUNG  CONVERTS. 

2  CORINTHIANS  XIII.  5. 

Prove  your  own  selves, 185 

LECTURE  VIII. , 

EVILS  TO'  BE  AVOIDED  IN  CONNECTION  WITH  REVIVALS. 
ROMANS  XIV.  16. 

Let  not  then  your  good  be  evil  spoken  of, 215 

LECTURE  IX. 

RESULTS  OF  REVIVALS. 
REVELATION  V.  13. 
Blessing,  and  honor,  and  glory,  and  power,  be  unto  him  that  sitteth  upon 
the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb,  forever  and  ever, 259 


APPENDIX. 

LETTER  I. 
From  the  Reverend  Archibald  Alexander,  D.  D» 1 

LETTER  II. 

From  the  Reverend  Francis  Wayland,  D.  D 9 

LETTER  III. 
From  the  Reverend  Daniel  Dana,  D.  D. 16 

LETTER  IV. 

From  the  Reverend  Samuel  Miller,  D.  D 22 

LETTER  V. 

From  the  Reverend  Alvan  Hyde,  D.  D 45 

LETTER  VI. 

From  the  Reverend  Joel  Hawes,  D.  D 56 

LETTER  VII. 

From  the  Reverend  John  M'Dowell,  D.  D 61 

LETTER  VIII. 
From  the  Reverend  Noah  Porter,  D.  D 68 

LETTER  IX. 

From  the  late  Reverend  Edward  Payson,  D.  D 78 


m 


CONTENTS.  Ill 

Page. 

LETTER  X. 
From  the  Reverend  Alexander  Proudfit,  D.  D 80 

LETTER  XL 

From  the  Reverend  Charles  P.  Mcllvaine, 87 

LETTER  XII. 

From  the  Reverend  William  Neill,  D.  D 99 

LETTER  XIII. 

From  the  Reverend  Philip  Milledoler,  D.  D 103 

LETTER  XIV. 
From  the  Reverend  Henry  Davis,  D.  D 103 

LETTER  XV. 

From  the  Reverend  Nathan  Lord,  D.  D Ill 

LETTER  XVI. 

From  the  Reverend  Heman  Humphrey,  D.  D 115 

LETTER  XVII. 
From  the  Reverend  Jeremiah  Day,  D.  D 121 

LETTER  XVIIL 
From  the  Reverend  Ashbel  Green,  D.  D , . . .  124 

LETTER  XIX. 

From  the  Reverend  Moses  Waddel,  D.  D 146 

LETTER  XX. 
From  the  Reverend  Edward  D.  Griffin,  D.  D 151 


PREFACE. 


The  following  Lectures  were  delivered  during  the  pre- 
ceding autumn  and  winter,  to  the  congregation  with 
which  the  author  is  connected,  in  the  ordinary  course  of  - 
his  public  ministrations.     The  grand  object  at  which  he 
has  aimed  has  been  to  vindicate  and  advance  the  cause  of 
genuine  revivals  of  religion ;  and  in  doing  this,  he  has  en- 
deavored to  distinguish  between  a  genuine  revival  and 
a  spurious  excitement ;  to  defend  revivals  against  the  ca- 
vils of  their  opposers ;  to  show  the  causes  which  operate 
to  prevent  or  retard  them;  to  exhibit  the  agency  of  God, 
and  the  instrumentality  of  men,  by  which  they  are  pro- 
duced and  sustained ;  to  guide  the  inquiring  sinner  and 
establish  the  young  convert ;  to  guard  against  the  abuses 
to  which  revivals  are  liable,  and  to  anticipate  the  glorious 
results  to  which  they  must  lead.     In  the  hope  that  the 
Lectures  may  prove  a  seasonable  offering  to  the  Ameri- 
can church,  at  an  interesting  and  critical  period,  the  au- 
thor has  concluded  to  send  them  forth  through  the  press ; 
and  in  doing  this  it  is  a  pleasure  to  him  that  he  is  comply- 
ing with  a  request  from  the  session  and  trustees  of  the 
church  of  which  he  is  pastor,  as  well  as  acting  in  accord- 
ance with  the  wishes  of  several  respected  and  beloved 


VI  PREFACE. 

brethren  in  the  ministry  with  whom  he  is  more  immedi- 
ately associated. 

In  the  Appendix  the  reader  will  find  a  series  of  letters 
on  the  same  subject,  from  a  number  of  the  most  distin- 
guished clergymen  of  our  country,  and  from  six  different 
religious  denominations.  The  object  in  requesting  these 
letters  has  been  twofold — First,  to  obtain  authentic  histo- 
ry of  our  revivals,  in  which  unhappily  we  have  hitherto 
been  greatly  deficient ;  and,  Second,  to  ascertain  the  man- 
ner in  which  revivals  have  been  conducted  by  men  whose 
wisdom,  experience,  and  standing  in  the  church  must  at 
least  entitle  their  opinion  to  great  consideration.  It  was 
originally  the  author's  intention  to  have  republished  the 
well  known  letters  of  Doctor  Beecher  and  Mr.  Nettleton 
written  several  years  ago,  in  which  the  same  general 
views  which  this  volume  inculcates,  are  defended  with 
great  zeal  and  ability.  But  upon  examination  he  finds 
they  are  so  much  identified  with  the  occasion  in  which 
they  originated,  that  he  thinks  it  best  to  omit  them.  He 
allows  himself  to  hope  that  whatever  the  decision  of  the 
public  may  be  in  respect  to  the  Lectures,  they  will  find  in 
the  Letters  which  follow,  much  authentic  and  important 
information ;  and  he  doubts  not  that  the  testimony  on  this 
momentous  subject  of  such  a  representation  from  our 
American  church,  will  not  only  be  gratefully  received, 
but  considerately  and  earnestly  pondered.  If  the  volume 
should,  by  the  blessing  of  God,  be  instrumental,  even  in 
a  humble  degree,  of  promoting  such  revivals  as  those  for 
which  Edwards,  and  Dwight,  and  Nettleton,  and  a  host 


PREFACE.  Vll 

of  others  both  among  the  living  and  the  dead,  have  count- 
ed it  an  honor  to  labor,  the  best  wish  of  the  author  of  the 
Lectures,  and  no  doubt  of  the  writers  of  the  Letters  also, 
will  be  answered. 
Albany,  May  1,  1832. 


i 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY, 

BY   THE 

REV.  LEONARD  WOODS,  D.  D. 

Professor  of  Christian  Theology  in  the  Theological  Seminary,  Andover,  Massachusetts. 


If  a  man  wishes  to  ascertain  whether  he  has  a 
title  to  an  estate,  which  has  been  left  by  a  rich  rela- 
tive, he  searches  the  laws  of  the  land  respecting 
inheritance.  He  examines  the  interpretations  which 
have  been  given  of  those  laws  in  the  writings  of  the 
ablest  jurists,  and  in  the  decisions  of  courts  of  jus- 
tice. He  diligently  inquires  into  all  the  circum- 
stances of  the  case,  and  into  all  the  conditions  with 
which  it  is  necesssary  for  him  to  comply  in  order 
to  secure  the  possession  of  the  estate.  In  this 
business  he  proceeds  with  great  zeal,  and  without 
any  delay.  The  interest  which  he  has  in  the  sub- 
ject urges  him  on  to  complete  his  examination  sea- 
sonably, so  that,  if  his  title  is  clear,  he  may  have 
the  pleasure  of  anticipating  the  property,  and  in 
due  time  of  taking  possession  of  it;  and  that  he 
may  guard  against  all  mistake,  and  against  the  neg- 
lect of  any  measure  which  he  ought  to  adopt.  But 
what  is  the  largest  estate  on  earth  compared  with 

2* 


X  INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 

the  heavenly  inheritance  ?  And  what  is  the  care 
and  diligence  which  we  ought  to  exercise  in  order 
to  secure  any  earthly  good,  compared  with  that 
which  we  ought  to  exercise  to  make  sure  our  title 
to  the  blessedness  of  heaven  ? 

But  how  are  we  to  determine  whether  we  have  a 
title  to  that  blessedness  ? 

Clearly  we  must  do  this  by  ascertaining,  what  is 
the  character  of  those  who  are  entitled  to  it,  and 
whether  that  character  belongs  to  us.  This  is  the 
business  of  self-examination;  a  business  of  vast 
moment  to  all  Christians,  though  often  neglected, 
and,  when  not  entirely  neglected,  often  performed 
without  due  regard  to  the  proper  test  of  character. 
No  language  is  adequate  to  describe  the  evils  which 
result,  either  from  the  omission  of  self-inquiry,  or 
from  an  attempt  to  perform  the  duty,  while  the  pro- 
per rule  of  judgment  is  overlooked. 

This  general  subject  has  often  been  well  explained 
and  forcibly  inculcated  by  Christian  preachers,  and 
Christian  writers;  and  it  is  more  than  once  sug- 
gested in  the  following  excellent  Lectures.  Indeed, 
the  author  has  probably  said  as  much  on  the  subject, 
as  he  could  consistently  with  the  end  he  had  in 
view,  and  with  the  variety  of  interesting  topics 
which  he  found  it  necessary  to  discuss. — As  he  has 
requested  me  to  make  a  few  remarks  introduc- 
tory to  the  Lectures,  and  as  I  have  no  reason  to 
believe  that  they  can  be  raised  in  the  public  esteem 
by  any  recommendation  from  me ;  I  shall  direct 
my  remarks  to  a  point  of  great  practical  impor- 


((UNIVEJISITT] 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY 

tance,  and  shall  endeavour  to  show  as  clearly  as 
possible,  that  in  the  whole  business  of  examining  our- 
selves, and  judging  of  religious  character,  we  should 
make  the  word  of  God  our  rule.  The  rule  is  equally 
proper  in  judging  of  ourselves,  and  of  others. 

A  little  consideration  will  make  it  manifest,  that 
the  word  of  God  is  the  only  safe  rule.  Neither  the 
opinions  of  the  world,  nor  the  character  of  Chris- 
tians, nor  the  particular  experience  of  those  around 
us,  nor  any  views  which  we  might  be  led  to  enter- 
tain of  the  nature  of  religion  by  our  own  reason- 
ing, or  by  our  own  feelings,  can  be  a  safe  standard. 
The  prevailing  opinions  of  the  world,  so  far  from 
being  certainly  right,  are  very  likely  to  be  wrong  ; 
because  the  world  lieth  in  darkness.  Even  Chris- 
tians are  all  very  imperfect ;  and  their  faults  may  be 
more  visible  than  their  excellencies ;  so  that  mea- 
suring ourselves  by  them  would  evidently  expose  us 
to  mistakes.  As  to  the  religious  experience  of 
those  around  us, — it  may  be  true  and  saving,  or  it 
may  be  false  and  delusive.  At  best  it  will  doubtless 
be  a  mixed  experience.  And  unless  we  have  some 
higher  rule  of  judgment,  how  shall  we  be  able  to 
separate  the  true  from  the  false,  the  wheat  from  the 
chaff  ?  If  we  judge  of  ourselves  by  what  we  know 
of  the  experience  of  others,  we  shall  be  in  danger 
of  setting  a  high  value  upon  that  which  is  worth- 
less, and  a  low  value  upon  that  which  constitutes 
the  very  essence  of  religion.  Who  is  able  to  form 
a  safe  and  perfect  standard  of  judgment  in  regard 
to  religious  character,  but  that  Being  whose  know- 


Xll  INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 

ledge  is  infinite,  and  who  is  therefore  liable  to  no 
mistake  ?  Who  but  God  perfectly  knows  the  na- 
ture of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  the  necessary 
qualifications  of  those  who  shall  be  admitted  into 
it  ?  If  any  man  should  undertake  by  his  own  wis- 
dom, without  divine  teaching,  to  make  out  a  de- 
scription of  the  qualifications  which  the  heirs  of 
heaven  must  have,  he  would  undoubtedly  fall  into 
various  errors,  and  his  errors  would  misguide  all  , 
those  who  looked  to  him  as  a  standard.  A  rule  of 
judgment,  on  which  we  can  safely  rely,  must  be 
formed  by  God  himself,  or  by  those  who  enjoy  his 
infallible  guidance.  If  we  faithfully  attend  to  a  rule, 
formed  in  this  way,  we  may  expect  that  the  conclu- 
sions which  we  adopt,  will  be  according  to  truth, 
and  will  stand  forever. 

Another  reason,  and  one  of  great  moment,  for 
making  the  word  of  God  our  rule  of  judgment,  is, 
that  this  will  be  the  rule  of  judgment  at  the  last  day. 
Christ  himself  has  expressly  informed  us,  that  the 
word  which  he  spake  shall  judge  us  at  the  last  day. 
In  matters  of  a  civil  nature,  we  search  for  those 
laws  and  precedents  which  are  to  be  the  rule  of 
judgment.  In  special  cases  we  search  again  and 
again,  and  ask  the  counsel  of  those  who  possess  su- 
perior skill ;  so  that  we  may  determine  as  exactly  as 
possible,  what  will  be  the  decision  of  the  court  of  jus- 
tice, and  may  govern  ourselves  accordingly.  Such 
a  mode  of  proceeding  is  important  in  the  highest 
degree,  with  respect  to  our  spiritual  concerns.  Our 
state  for  eternity  is  to  be  decided  at  the  judgment 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY.  Xlll 

day.  God  has  graciously  informed  us,  that  his 
word,  contained  in  the  scriptures,  will  be  the  rule 
of  final  decision.  To  determine  then  how  our 
character  will  appear  at  the  last  day,  it  is  only  ne- 
cessary that  we  should  try  ourselves  faithfully  by 
the  word  of  God.  If  we  try  ourselves  by  any  rule 
less  elevated  and  less  strict  than  this,  it  may  lead  us 
to  cherish  a  false  hope  of  future  happiness;  and 
that  hope,  though  it  may  afford  us  pleasure  now, 
will  perish  forever,  when  God  takes  away  the  soul. 
And  who  would  wish  for  a  hope  built  on  delusion  ? 
The  painfulness  of  the  final  disappointment  must 
be  far  more  than  an  overbalance  for  all  the  pleasure 
which  can  now  be  derived  from  such  a  delusion. 
And  besides  this,  the  indulgence  of  a  delusive  hope 
is,  of  all  things,  the  most  likely  to  prevent  us  from 
obtaining  that  hope  which  is  sure  and  steadfast. 

This  is  a  subject  of  most  serious  interest  to  all 
the  heirs  of  immortality.  When  in  our  seasons  of 
reflection  that  weighty  question  arises  in  our  minds, 
whether  we  have  a  title  to  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;  it 
is  indescribably  important,  that  we  should  repair 
directly  to  the  word  of  God,  and  judge  of  our  cha- 
racter and  prospects  by  that  sure  standard.  Many 
of  the  books  which  have  been  written  by  pious  and 
learned  men  on  the  nature  and  evidences  of  reli- 
gion, exhibit  the  truth  with  clearness  and  fidelity, 
and  may  be  consulted  with  great  profit.  But  they 
should  never  be  substituted  for  the  word  of  God. 
Nor  should  any  works  of  human  origin  be  so  used, 
as  to  diminish  in  our  view  the  importance  of  scrip- 


XIV  INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 

ture,  or  in  any  degree  to  withdraw  our  attention 
from  it.  Religious  books  should  be  calculated  to 
raise  our  esteem  for  the  Bible,  and  to  aid  us  in  un- 
derstanding its  instructions,  and  in  applying  them 
to  our  own  case.  If  they  have  a  different  influ- 
ence, they  are  not  only  useless,  but  hurtful. 

The  general  view  which  I  have  now  taken  of  the 
propriety  and  importance  of  making  the  word  of 
God  our  rule  of  judgment  respecting  character,  may 
be  sufficient.  But  as  I  apprehend  that  this  is  a 
subject  on  which  inadequate  and  erroneous  appre- 
hensions are  often  entertained,  I  shall  endeavour  to 
make  the  rule  itself  as  plain  and  obvious  as  possible. 
For  this  purpose,  I  shall  select  a  few  passages  of 
scripture,  where  the  nature  and  evidences  of  true 
religion  are  brought  into  view  professedly,  and  with 
more  than  ordinary  prominence  and  fulness ;  and 
then,  instead  of  referring  to  the  Bible  generally,  I 
shall,  for  the  present,  refer  definitely  to  these  pro- 
minent passages,  as  our  rule ;  wishing,  however,  to 
have  it  well  understood,  that  the  other  texts  which 
relate  to  the  same  subject,  are  to  be  treated  in  the 
same  manner. 

I  begin  with  the  Decalogue,  Exodus  xx.  3 — 17. 
These  ten  precepts,  written  on  tables  of  stone  by 
the  finger  of  God,  show  what  are  those  affections 
and  actions  which  God  requires  of  us.  They  are 
contained  summarily,  as  Christ  teaches  us,  in  these 
two  commands: 

Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart, 
and  with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  mind,  and  with 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY.  XV 

all  thy  strength  ;  and  thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as 
thyself. 

This  is  a  direct  and  intelligible  account  of  the 
sum  of  human  duty; — a  description  of  that  holy 
character,  which  we  ought  always  to  possess  and 
to  exhibit. 

The  next  passage  I  shall  quote,  points  out  our 
particular  duty,  as  sinners. 

Mark  i.  15.  Jesus  preached,  repent  ye,  and  be- 
live  the  Gospel, 

I  next  refer  to  a  place,  (Matt.  v.  3 — 9,)  where 
Christ  undertakes,  with  a  striking  particularity,  to 
delineate  the  peculiar  traits  of  character  which  be- 
long to  his  disciples.  It  is  evidently  his  object  to 
correct  false  notions  of  practical  godliness,  and  to 
exhibit  in  one  connected  and  delightful  view,  the 
qualifications  of  those  who  shall  enjoy  the  happi- 
ness of  his  kingdom. 

Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit. — Blessed  are  they 
that  mourn. — Blessed  are  the  meek. — Blessed  are  they 
who  hunger  and  thirst  after  righteousness. — Blessed 
are  the  merciful. — Blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart. — 
Blessed  are  the  peacemakers. — Blessed  are  they  that 
are  persecuted  for  righteousness  sake. 

Is.  vi.  2.  To  this  man  will  I  look,  even  to  him  that 
is  poor,  and  of  a  contrite  spirit,  and  that  trembleth  at 
my  word. 

Matt.  v.  44.  /  say  unto  you,  love  your  enemies  ; 
bless  them  that  curse  you,  do  good  to  them  that  hate 
you,  and  pray  for  them  that  despitefully  use  you,  and 
persecute  you. 


XVI  INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 

In  Matt.  vi.  5 — 15,  Christ  gives  his  disciples  the 
most  particular  directions  as  to  the  spirit  and  man- 
ner of  their  devotions. 

When  thou  prayest,  thou  shalt  not  be  as  the  hypo- 
crites are  ;  for  they  love  to  pray  standing  in  the  syna- 
gogues, and  in  the  corners  of  the  streets,  that  they  may 

be  seen  of  men. But  thou,  when  thou  prayest,  enter 

into  thy  closet ;  and  when  thou  hast  shut  thy  door,  pray 
to  thy  Father  who  is  in  secret;  and  thy  Father  who 
seeth  in  secret  shall  reward  thee  openly.  But  when  ye 
pray,  use  not  vain  repetitions,  as  the  heathen  do;  for 
they  think  they  shall  be  heard  for  their  much  speaking. 

Be  not  ye,  therefore,  like  unto  them. After  this 

manner  therefore  pray  ye  :  Our  Father  which  art  in 
heaven,  hallowed  be  thy  name :  thy  kingdom  come  :  thy 
will  be  done,  in  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven :  give  us  this 
day  our  daily  bread ;  and  forgive  us  our  debts  as  we 
forgive  our  debtors :  and  lead  us  not  into  temptation, 
but  deliver  us  from  evil :  for  thine  is  the  kingdom,  and 

the  power,  and  the  glory,  forever.     Amen. For  if 

ye  forgive  men  their  trespasses,  your  heavenly  Father 
toill  also  forgive  you.  But  if  ye  forgive  not  men  their 
trespasses,  neither  will  your  Father  forgive  your  tres- 
passes. 

1  Pet.  ii.  7.  Unto  you  who  believe,  Christ  is  pre- 
cious. 

John  xiv.  13,  21.  If  ye  love  me,  keep  my  com- 
mandments.— He  that  hath  my  commandments  and 
keepeth  them,  he  it  is  that  loveth  me. 

Phil.  ii.  5.  Let  this  mind  be  in  you,  which  was  also 
in  Christ  Jesus. 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY.  XV11 

Luke  ix.  23.  And  Jesus  said  to  them  all,  If  any 
man  will  come  after  me,  let  him  deny  himself,  and  take' 
up  his  cross  daily,  and  follow  me. 

John  xvi.  8.  And  when  the  Holy  Spirit  is  come, 
he  will  convince  the  world  of  sin,  of  righteousness,  and 
of  judgment. 

Gal.  v.  22,  23.  The  fruit  of  the  Spirit  is  love,  joy, 
peace,  long-suffering,  gentleness,  goodness, faith,  meek- 
ness, temperance. 

As  the  passages  here  selected  are  very  intelligi- 
ble, and  as  they  are  among  the  principal  ones  re- 
lating to  Christian  character ;  they  will  be  sufficient 
for  my  present  purpose.  So  far  as  these  leading 
texts  are  concerned,  we  see  at  once  what  is  our  rule 
of  judgment,  and  what  inquiries  we  are  to  make  in 
order  to  determine  whether  we  are  Christians.  Do 
we  conform  in  any  measure  to  the  holy  precepts 
which  were  written  on  tables  of  stone  by  the  finger 
of  God  ?  Do  we  love  the  Lord  our  God  with  all  our 
heart,  and  our  neighbours  as  ourselves?  Have  we 
repented  of  sin,  and  turned  from  it  ?  Do  we  believe 
in  Christ,  as  he  is  set  forth  in  the  gospel  ?  Is  he 
precious  to  us  ?  Is  the  same  mind  in  us  which  was 
in  him  ?  Do  we  deny  ourselves  daily  ?  Have  we 
been  convinced  of  sin  by  the  Holy  Spirit?  Have 
we  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit,  described  by  the  Apostle ; 
and  the  marks  of  discipleship,  described  by  our 
Saviour?  Are  we  poor  in  Spirit?  Do  we  mourn 
with  the  mourning  of  penitents  ?  Are  we  meek  and 
merciful  ?  Do  we  hunger  and  thirst  after  righteous- 
ness ?  Are  we  peacemakers  ?  Are  we  pure  in  heart? 

3* 


XV111  INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 

Do  our  prayers  answer  to  the  pattern  which  Christ 
gave  ?  Do  we  forgive  and  love  our  enemies,  and  do 
them  good,  and  pray  for  them  ?  Do  we  show  our 
love  to  Christ  by  keeping  his  commandments  ? 

These  questions  bring  into  view  the  principal 
evidences  of  piety,  the  principal  rule  by  which  we 
are  to  try  ourselves.  When  the  judgment  day 
comes,  we  shall  stand  or  fall  as  we  are  conformed 
or  not  to  this  rule. 

The  practice  of  making  the  word  of  God  our 
rule,  as  here  recommended,  would  produce  the 
most  desirable  and  important  effects. 

It  would  have  an  influence  highly  favorable  to  the 
character  of  Christians,  through  their  whole  course. 
If  they  judge  themselves  by  any  other  rule,  the  va- 
rious evils  of  their  hearts,  and  the  faults  which 
cleave  to  their  characters,  may  be,  and  probably 
will  be  in  a  great  measure  concealed  from  their 
view.  But  the  word  of  God  sheds  a  clear  and 
penetrating  light  on  their  whole  character,  even  on 
the  most  secret  springs  of  action,  helps  them  to 
discover  what  is  wrong,  and  how  much  remains  to 
be  done  in  the  work  of  sanctification.  If  men  stop 
where  they  are  when  first  renewed,  the  great  object 
of  divine  grace  in  their  renewal,  either  as  to  their 
character,  their  usefulness,  or  their  enjoyment,  can- 
not be  attained.  Now  if  they  constantly  look  into 
the  Bible  as  their  directory,  and  there  learn  what  they 
are,  and  what  they  ought  to  be;  and  if  they  labor  to 
conform  in  all  respects  to  that  perfect  standard,  they 
will  constantly  grow  in  grace,  and  be  constantly 


INTRODUCTORY    ESSAY.  XIX 

rising  towards  the  stature  of  perfect  men  in  Christ. 
The   faults   which  are   found   in   Christians,  and 
which  occasion  so  much  injury  to  their  cause,  are 
undoubtedly  owing  in  a  great  measure  to  their  sub- 
stituting something  else  in  the  place  of  holy  writ, 
as  the  rule  of  their  practical  judgment.     While 
they  satisfy  themselves  with  conforming  to  a  false 
or  defective  standard,  they  will  be  satisfied  with  a 
false  or  defective  piety.     It  is  a  fact  well  known, 
and  often  recognized,  that  those  Christians  who 
have  paid  the   most   scrupulous  attention  to  the 
word  of  God  as  the  standard  of  character,  have  at- 
tained to  the  highest  degree  of  moral  excellence. 
They  have  been  the  most  humble,  and  penitent; 
because  they  have  seen  the  most  clearly  how  small 
the  measure  of  their  holiness,  and  how  many  their 
failings  and  sins.     The  pride  of  their  hearts  has 
been   continually  mortified,   by  looking  at  them- 
selves, in  the  light  of  God's  holy  word.     They 
have  had  the  strongest  faith  in  Christ;   because 
they  have  had  the  deepest  conviction  of  their  own 
sinfulness,  and  misery,  and  helplessness,  and  the 
clearest  views  of  his  glory  and  fulness.     They  have 
been  the  most  sincere  and  fervent  in  prayer;  be- 
cause by  making  the  scriptures  their  rule,   they 
have  become  the  most  deeply  sensible  of  their  po- 
verty, and  of  the  abundance  of  blessings  they  need ; 
the  most  sensible  too  that  no  one,  but  God,  can  be- 
stow these  blessings;    and  particularly  that  they 
must  trust  in  him  alone  to  supply  what  is  wanting 
in  their  Christian  character.     Thus  they  have  been 


XX  INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 

brought  to  feel  a  strong  attachment  to  the  throne 
of  grace,  and  to  be  importunate  and  persevering  in 
prayer.  Such  Christians  have  been  the  most  obe- 
dient to  the  divine  commands,  the  most  active  in 
doing  good,  and  the  most  patient  and  submissive 
under  trials ;  because  the  word  of  God  has  most 
effectually  taught  them,  that  such  obedience,  and 
activity,  and  submission  is  a  reasonable  service, 
and  is  to  be  regarded  as  the  very  substance  of 
practical  religion,  and  the  grand  proof  of  regene- 
ration. 

The  diligent  and  faithful  use  of  the  word  of  God, 
as  the  rule  of  judgment,  would  have  an  influence  pe- 
culiarly important  in  regard  to  those  who  have  just  be- 
gun to  attend  to  the  subject  of  religion. 

Take  the  case  of  a  sudden  conversion.  One  who 
has  long  lived  in  thoughtless  security,  and  has  per- 
haps been  an  opposer  of  religion,  is  to-day  awak- 
ened from  his  slumbers ;  and  in  a  very  short  time 
he  thinks  himself  a  Christian.  He  is  surprised  and 
delighted  at  the  sudden  change  which  has  taken  place 
in  his  feelings ;  is  full  of  gratitude  and  rejoices  in 
hope.  Now  adhering  conscientiously  to  the  word 
of  God  as  our  rule,  how  are  we  to  proceed  in  re- 
gard to  such  a  case  ? 

I  reply :  so  far  as  the  person  referred  to,  gives 
evidence  of  right  views  and  feelings,  though  for 
only  a  few  hours  or  minutes,  we  are  to  regard  him 
in  a  favorable  light,  and  to  indulge  a  hope  that  the 
sovereign  grace  of  God  has  visited  his  soul.  And 
there  may  perhaps  be  as  much  evidence  of  this,  as 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY.  XXI 

the  shortness  of  the  time  will  permit.  But  may  we 
unhesitatingly  and  confidently  pronounce  him  to  be 
converted  ?  Suppose  we  do  this  ;  and  then  suppose, 
what  too  often  takes  place,  that  in  a  few  days,  or  a 
few  months,  he  loses  his  religious  impressions,  re- 
turns to  his  sins,  and  is  in  all  essential  points  as  he 
was  before,  except  perhaps  that  his  proud,  selfish 
heart  shows  itself  in  different  ways.  What  do  we 
think  now  ?  Do  we  still  pronounce  him  a  convert  ? 
No.  We  begin  to  doubt.  The  favorable  opinion 
we  had  of  his  character,  we  fear  was  a  mistake ; 
and  we  regret  that  we  expressed  so  unqualified 
an  opinion  in  his  favor,  especially  as  our  opinion 
may  have  led  him  to  think  well  of  himself,  and 
helped  to  confirm  his  delusion.  Let  us  then  go 
back,  and  see  what  the  mistake  was.  It  is  evident 
that  our  great  mistake  lay  in  our  neglecting  to  make 
the  word  of  God  our  rule.  A  faithful  adherence 
to  this,  was  all  that  was  necessary.  Shall  we  then 
go  over  the  subject  again,  with  a  strict  regard  to  the 
rule  ?  The  person  shows  a  sudden  alteration  in 
his  mind,  and  says,  he  repents,  and  believes.  What 
shall  we  think  of  such  a  case  ?  And  how  shall  we 
treat  it  ?  I  reply  :  If  he  truly  repents,  and  believes, 
he  is  a  Christian,  renewed,  pardoned,  and  entitled 
to  heaven.  But  his  saying  that  he  does  this,  can  be 
no  certain  proof  that  he  really  does  it ;  because  he 
may  say  it  insincerely.  Nor  is  it  a  certain  proof 
that  he  truly  repents  and  believes,  that  he  really 
thinks  he  repents  and  believes  ;  because  the  heart  is 
deceitful  above  all  things,  even  more  deceitful  than 


XX11  INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 

the  deceitful  tongue — and  by  such  a  heart  he  may- 
be led  to  judge  erroneously  respecting  himself.  It 
is  clear  then,  that  if  we  would  exercise  a  sober 
mind,  and  keep  on  scripture  ground,  we  must  not 
undertake  to  judge  any  farther  than  evidence  will 
warrant ;  that  is,  we  must  avoid  a  hasty  judgment. 
And  a  judgment  which  rests  on  a  person's  expres- 
sions or  appearance  for  a  short  time,  must  in  ordi- 
nary cases,  be  hasty ;  because  ordinarily,  a  short 
time  is  not  sufficient  to  exhibit  such  evidence,  as  may 
safely  be  made  the  ground  of  judgment.  The  feel- 
ings, and  words,  and  actions  of  a  professed  convert 
may  be  owing  to  other  causes  than  the  renewing  of 
the  Holy  Spirit.  We  must  wait  then,  patiently  wait, 
to  see  whether  he  brings  forth  fruit  meet  for  repen- 
tance. Look  at  the  passages  of  scripture,  which 
exhibit  the  prominent  traits  of  Christian  character, 
and  you  will  see  that  it  is  utterly  impossible  to  judge 
in  an  hour,  or  a  day,  whether  those  traits  belong  to 
a  particular  person.  How  can  he  show  that  he  re- 
pents and  believes,  before  he  has  time  to  show  the 
operations  and  fruits  of  repentance  and  faith  ? — or 
that  he  has  the  law  of  God  within  his  heart,  before 
he  shows  by  his  actions  that  he  is  obedient  ?  In 
order  to  make  it  manifest  that  he  is  humble,  con- 
trite, poor  in  spirit,  meek,  patient,  forgiving,  diligent 
in  doing  good,  and  fervent  in  prayer  ;  he  must  have 
time,  opportunities,  occasions,  trials.  From  the 
nature  of  the  case,  the  evidence  of  piety  must  be 
gradual.  A  small  degree  may  be  exhibited  the  first 
day,  or  hour  of  a  man's  religious  life ;  and  we  may 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY.  XX111 

have  a  small  degree  of  hope, — a  hope  proportion- 
ate to  the  degree  of  evidence.  But  it  is  contrary 
to  scripture,  contrary  to  reason  and  sober  judgment, 
and  a  sign  of  rashness,  for  us  to  make  up  our  minds 
confidently  respecting  a  person's  conversion,  or  to 
speak  confidently  of  it  to  others,  when  he  has  had 
opportunity  to  give  but  slight  and  dubious  evidence 
of  conversion.  We  must  therefore  check  the  spi- 
rit of  impatience  and  haste,  must  guard  against  all 
excitements  inconsistent  with  enlightened  reason, 
and  must  suspend  our  opinion,  till  the  person  makes 
it  appear  by  his  life,  whether  he  has  the  marks  of  a 
Christian.  Nothing  can  be  more  obvious  than  that 
men  will  ordinarily  be  liable  to  mistake,  if  they 
take  upon  them  to  speak  decisively  as  to  the  con- 
version of  others,  or  to  judge  decisively  of  their 
own,  on  the  ground  of  what  takes  place  in  a  short 
time.  A  man  is  suddenly  waked  up  to  the  impor- 
tance of  religion.  Seeing  himself  to  be  a  sinner, 
under  condemnation,  he  is  distressed  and  agitated. 
But  on  hearing  the  messages  of  divine  mercy,  and 
the  offers  of  free  pardon,  he  is  filled  with  inexpressi- 
ble rapture,  resolves  to  be  a  Christian,  cries  glory  to 
God,  and  exults  in  the  hope  of  heaven.  Now  many 
Christians  at  the  present  day  look  upon  such  appear- 
ances as  good  evidence  of  a  saving  change,  and  with- 
out any  qualification,  speak  of  the  person  who  ex- 
hibits them,  as  converted.  But  is  this  according  to 
truth  ?  Is  it  the  dictate  of  Christian  wisdom  ?  What 
real  evidence  is  there,  that  the  person  described,  has 
been  savingly  converted  ?   Does  the  evidence  consist 


XXIV  INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 

in  the  sudden  waking  up  of  the  mind  to  the  things  of 
religion  ?  in  a  consciousness  of  guilt  ?  in  fear,  and 
distress,  and  agitation  ?  We  learn  from  the  scrip- 
tures, that  these  things  afford  no  satisfactory  evi- 
dence of  conversion.  Is  evidence  found  in  the 
rapturous  joy  which  is  excited  by  the  offer  of  par- 
don, and  by  the  hope  of  happiness  in  heaven  ?  The 
slightest  acquaintance  with  the  nature  of  man  teach- 
es, and  the  word  of  God  teaches  more  fully,  that 
such  joy  is  altogether  equivocal,  as  it  has  in  ten 
thousand  instances  sprung  from  a  selfish  and  delu- 
ded heart,  and  may  spring  from  the  same  source  in 
the  case  before  us.  There  is  nothing  of  more  du- 
bious import  than  the  feeling  and  utterance  of  such 
rapturous  joy. 

But  is  not  joy  among  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit  ? 
Yes  ;  true  joy  is  so.  But  we  learn  from  the  Bible, 
that  there  is  a  joy  which  is  false,  growing  out  of  a 
deceived  heart.  We  have  to  determine  then  whe- 
ther the  joy  excited  in  the  individual  before  us,  is 
true  or  false ;  and  we  must  do  this  by  attending  to 
the  circumstances  of  the  case,  and  to  the  conse- 
quences which  follow.  We  must  endeavour  to  as- 
certain whether  he  has  any  spiritual  knowledge  of 
God,  any  conviction  of  ill-desert  and  vileness,  any 
cordial  hatred  of  sin,  any  faith  in  the  Saviour; 
whether  he  is  humble  and  of  a  contrite  spirit; 
whether  he  pants  after  holiness,  denies  himself,  for- 
gives and  loves  his  enemies,  is  like  Christ,  and  has 
respect  to  all  the  divine  precepts.  These,  accord- 
ing to  the  Bible,  are  the  main  points.     Any  one  of 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY.  XXV 

these  is  far  more  important,  and  ought  to  be  far 
more  insisted  upon,  as  an  evidence  of  regeneration, 
than  the  highest  transports  of  joy. 

Is  the  fact  that  the  individual  referred  to  expresses 
a  hope  respecting  himself,  any  decisive  evidence  of 
his  conversion?  We  cannot  admit  this,  because 
the  scriptures  teach  us  that  there  is  a  false  hope,  as 
well  as  a  true.  Instead,  therefore,  of  pronouncing 
confidently  that  the  person  is  converted,  because  he 
has  a  hope,  we  have  to  ascertain  whether  the  hope 
is  a  true  Christian  hope.  And  to  do  this,  we  must 
wait  for  the  evidence  of  all  the  dispositions  of  the 
believer,  as  described  in  the  places  above  cited. 
And  this  again  will  require  time,  and  care,  and  pa- 
tient observation,  and  a  frequent  suspension  of  our 
judgment.  And  how  can  any  one,  unless  he  is  of 
an  impatient,  rash  spirit,  object  to  this  mode  of  pro- 
ceeding, considering  that  it  is  of  no  kind  of  impor- 
tance in  any  respect,  that  we  should  form  a  judg- 
ment immediately,  and  considering  especially,  that 
a  judgment  formed  on  mistaken  grounds,  whether 
in  regard  to  ourselves  or  others,  will  stand  for  no- 
thing at  the  last  day,  and  will  tend  more  than  al- 
most any  other  cause,  to  injure  and  ruin  the  soul. 

I  have  said  that  time  is  necessary.  The  very 
nature  of  the  rule  shows  this  to  be  so.  For  how 
can  the  rule  be  applied  to  any  one  as  a  test  of  cha- 
racter, except  as  his  character  is  made  visible  by 
his  conduct?  If  we  were  omniscient,  we  could  look 
directly  into  the  heart,  see  all  the  secret  springs  of 
action,  and  pass  sentence  upon  the  character  at 

4* 


XXVI  INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 

once,  without  any  danger  of  mistake.  But  as  we 
can  know  men  only  by  their  fruits,  we  must  wait 
for  the  fruits  to  appear.  When  we  see  blossoms 
upon  a  tree,  we  may  hope  for  fruit,  and  may  hope 
that  the  fruit  will  be  good,  and  thus  prove  the  tree 
to  be  good.  But  before  we  can  actually  judge  as 
to  the  goodness  of  the  tree,  we  must  see  and  exa- 
mine the  fruit ;  and  to  do  this,  we  must  take  time. 
Without  time  it  is  impossible  to  determine,  whether 
a  sinner  truly  repents,  and  has  a  character  which 
answers  to  the  requisitions  of  God's  holy  word. 

As  to  the  individual  whose  case  I  have  intro- 
duced, I  have  one  more  inquiry.  Is  it  a  satisfac- 
tory evidence  of  his  conversion,  that  he  resolves 
to  be  a  Christian,  and  to  act  henceforth  on  the 
Lord's  side?  I  answer:  If  his  resolution  springs 
from  right  motives,  and  is  sincere  and  pious,  it  is 
one  sign  of  conversion ;  though  not  one  which  is 
most  frequently  insisted  upon  in  the  word  of  God. 
But  how  shall  we  know  that  his  resolution  is  sin- 
cere and  pious  ?  How  can  he  give  evidence  of  this, 
but  by  acting  out  the  Christian  temper,  and  by 
showing  that  his  character  agrees  in  some  good 
measure,  with  the  infallible  rule  above  presented 
from  the  word  of  God  ?  Suppose  what  is  often  a 
fact,  that  he  who  says  he  is  resolved  to  be  a  Chris- 
tian, manifests  no  conviction  of  the  evil  of  sin,  or 
the  desperate  wickedness  of  his  own  heart,  no  hu- 
mility, or  self-abhorrence,  or  contriteness  of  spirit, 
no  readiness  to  make  confession,  no  sense  of  his 
own  weakness  and   insufficiency,  and  no  cordial 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY.  XXV11 

trust  in  the  grace  of  Christ — Is  he  to  be  regarded 
as  a  Christian,  because  he  says  he  resolves  to  be 
one?  Or  suppose  his  resolution  to-day  appears  in 
all  respects  as  we  should  wish;  serious,  humble, 
pious,  the  fruit  of  a  renewed  heart;  but  after  a 
while  his  excitement  passes  away,  and  he  shows 
that  he  has  the  same  heart  as  before — Is  his  reso- 
lution to  be  a  Christian,  still  to  be  viewed  as  an 
evidence  of  conversion?  No.  Such  a  resolution 
may  be  made  a  thousand  times,  and  with  apparent 
seriousness  too,  but  without  any  right  feelings  of 
heart,  or  any  holy  fruits  in  the  life.  So  that  the 
great  question  is  not,  whether  a  man  in  any  way 
resolves  to  be  a  Christian,  but  how  he  resolves. 
What  is  the  state  of  mind  from  which  his  resolution 
springs,  and  what  influence  has  it  on  his  life.  To 
determine  whether  his  resolution  is  any  evidence 
of  piety,  we  must  bring  him  and  his  resolution  to 
the  same  test.  Has  he  the  traits  of  character 
which  are  so  plainly  delineated  in  the  places  which 
I  have  selected  ?  To  answer  this  question  properly 
is  not  the  business  of  a  moment.  And  if  any  one 
does  answer  it  in  a  moment,  he  may  soon  have  rea- 
son to  reverse  his  answer.  And  though  he  should 
see  no  reason  to  reverse  it,  it  may  be  reversed  at 
the  judgment  day. 

Finally :  Let  us  keep  in  mind,  that  great  care  and 
caution  are  necessary,  if  we  would  form  a  judg- 
ment respecting  the  conversion  of  sinners,  accord- 
ing to  the  rule  of  God's  word.  But  this  care  and 
caution  should  be  joined  with  great  affection  and 


XXV111  INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 

tenderness,  and  with  a  disposition  to  encourage  all 
that  is  right,  and  to  hope  well  of  those  who  begin 
to  attend  to  the  one  thing  needful.  So  far  as  they 
appear  to  love  the  truth,  and  to  be  of  a  penitent, 
humble,  docile  spirit,  we  should  think  favorably  of 
them,  and  heartily  thank  God  for  his  goodness, — 
still  remembering  that,  as  we  cannot  search  the 
heart,  we  must  know  them  by  their  fruits,  and  must 
wait  to  see  what  the  fruits  are.  This  mode  of  form- 
ing a  judgment,  whether  respecting  ourselves  or 
others,  is  attended  with  obvious  advantages,  with- 
out any  real  disadvantages.  If  a  man  is  truly  con- 
verted, it  will  be  no  injury  to  him  to  suspend  his 
judgment  awhile  as  to  his  own  state,  and  to  wait 
till  he  has  opportunity  to  see  what  his  habitual 
feelings  and  actions  are.  It  will  do  him  no  hurt, 
but  probably  much  good,  for  his  friends  to  wait 
awhile  to  see  whether  he  lives  like  a  Christian.  It 
will  do  no  hurt  to  a  revival  of  religion,  but  will  be 
an  evidence  that  the  revival  is  the  work  of  God,  to 
have  it  universally  understood  and  deeply  felt,  that 
the  heart  is  deceitful  above  all  things,  and  that  no 
man  can  expect  to  come  to  a  right  decision  re- 
specting his  own  character,  or  the  character  of 
others,  without  some  opportunity  for  the  applica- 
tion of  the  rule  of  judgment,  and  the  trial  of  cha- 
racter. This  principle,  well  fixed  in  the  mind, 
would  promote  watchfulness,  self-inquiry,  prayer, 
and  a  diligent  endeavour  to  know  and  do  God's 
will,  among  those  who  are  setting  out  in  a  religious 
course.     It  would  make  them  jealous  over  one  an- 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY.  XXIX 

other,  and  especially  over  themselves,  with  a  godly- 
jealousy.  It  would  fix  in  their  minds  the  important 
sentiment,  that  religion  is  no  sudden  start,  no  ex- 
citement of  animal  feeling,  no  fire  quickly  kindled 
and  quickly  extinguished  ;  but  a  sanctified  disposi- 
tion of  heart,  an  active,  holy,  durable  principle,  in- 
fluencing the  life.  And  the  natural  consequence  of 
this  sentiment  would  be,  that  they  would  indulge  and 
express  no  more  confidence  that  they  have  religion, 
than  they  would  be  warranted  to  do  by  its  fruits, 
appearing  in  their  conduct.  Making  the  word  of 
God  the  only  standard  of  religion,  and  of  religious 
character,  would  be  the  direct  way  to  detect  hy- 
pocrisy, to  prevent  delusion,  to  discourage  false, 
enthusiastic  affections,  and  to  preserve  order  and 
purity  in  the  church.  And  it  would  have  the  pecu- 
liar effect  to  render  Christians  sensible  of  their  in- 
sufficiency for  the  work  to  which  they  are  called, 
and  of  their  constant  need  of  divine  aid,  and  would 
produce  in  them  a  sincere  reliance  on  the  grace  of 
God.  If  we  set  up  a  religion  which  varies  essen- 
tially from  the  scripture  rule, — a  religion  which 
consists  in  the  stirring  of  the  passions,  or  the  ef- 
forts of  mere  self-love,  and  which  comes  within 
the  reach  of  the  unrenewed  heart;  we  can  indeed 
easily  exercise  such  a  religion,  of  ourselves.  To  this 
we  are  perfectly  adequate,  without  any  special  di- 
vine help.  For  who  needs  special  divine  help  to 
enable  him  to  deceive  himself,  and  to  indulge  the 
hope  of  the  hypocrite?  Who  has  occasion  to  rely 
upon  the  grace  of  God,  in  order  to  the  exercise  of 


XXX  INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 

a  proud,  selfish,  false  religion  ?  But  let  a  man  set 
up  before  him  a  religion  which  agrees  with  the 
wo:  d  of  God,  particularly  with  the  prominent  pas- 
sages quoted  above;  and  let  him  make  it  the  great 
object  of  his  desires  and  efforts  to  cultivate  such  a 
religion,  and  to  exhibit  all  its  lovely  fruits ;  and  he 
will  quickly  learn  that  his  strength  is  weakness. 
He  will  find  that  the  practice  of  true  religion  is  to- 
tally against  the  natural  dispositions  of  his  heart; 
that  it  requires  constant  self-denial;  a  constant 
struggle  against  the  law  in  his  members;  a  constant 
endeavour  to  subdue  and  mortify  his  corrupt  heart; 
that  it  must  involve  him  in  an  endless  warfare 
against  hostile  powers  without  and  within.  The 
labor  he  undertakes  is  arduous.  The  travel  is  all 
the  way  up-hill,  and  frequently  up  very  steep  as- 
cents. Every  one  who  truly  enlists  in  this  work, 
will  quickly  find,  and  will  find  more  and  more  clear- 
ly as  he  proceeds,  that  he  is  exceedingly  weak  and 
insufficient,  and  that  his  help  must  come  from  the 
Lord  who  made  heaven  and  earth. 

Believing,  as  all  Christians  do,  that  the  Scripture 
is  the  only  safe  and  infallible  rule,  we  ought  so  to 
regard  it  in  our  own  practice.  When  we  go  to  our 
places  of  retirement  to  commune  with  our  own 
hearts,  and  to  examine  ourselves ;  we  have  to  do 
with  nothing  as  a  rule  of  judgment,  but  the  word  of 
God.  Away,  then,  ye  false  imaginations,  dreams, 
passionate  excitements,  mental  convulsions.  "  To 
the  law  and  to  the  testimony."  This  is  our  stand- 
ard.    And  the  right  application  of  this  to  our  own 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY.  XXXI 

case  requires  the  tranquillity  and  stillness  which  we 
enjoy  in  retirement.  Here  the  all-important  ques- 
tion arises  ;  are  we  Christians  ?  We  cannot  safely 
trust  to  the  opinion  of  our  friends.  They  look 
only  on  the  outward  appearance.  We  go  directly 
to  our  Statute  Book,  our  sure  guide.  We  open  the 
sacred  volume.  We  "  ask  for  the  old  paths,  where  is 
the  good  way  ?"  We  turn  to  one  and  another  pas- 
sage of  holy  writ;  particularly  to  the  passages 
which  I  have  quoted,  and  others  of  like  kind ;  for 
it  is  best  to  have  particular  places  before  our  eyes, 
at  one  time  this,  and  at  another  time  that.  Then 
looking  to  God  for  the  guidance  of  his  Spirit,  we 
inquire  whether  the  traits  of  character  thus  present- 
ed to  view,  are  ours.  If  we  can  stand  the  trial  of 
God's  word,  faithfully  applied,  we  are  heirs  of  eter- 
nal life.  If  not,  we  shall  be  cast  away  as  dross. 
The  word  of  God,  which  we  receive  as  our  rule,  is 
immutable.  Other  things  change  and  pass  away  ; 
but  this  abideth  forever.  The  world,  especially  at 
the  present  day,  is  full  of  inventions.  The  active, 
restless  mind  of  man  is  ever  seeking  after  some- 
thing new.  But  there  is  no  such  thing  as  a  new 
religion,  or  a  new  way  to  heaven.  All  that  which 
deserves  the  name  of  religion,  and  which  will  be 
approved  at  the  final  judgment,  agrees  with  the 
same  standard.  In  this  standard  there  can  be  no 
alteration ;  and  of  course  none  in  the  religion  which 
is  conformed  to  it.  All  the  true  religion  which  will 
exist  in  our  country,  and  in  the  world,  the  present 
year,  and  the  present  generation,   whether  com- 


XXX11  INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 

mencing  in  revivals  or  not, — and  all  which  will  ex- 
ist to  the  millenium,  will  be  just  such  religion  as 
is  described  by  our  Saviour  in  his  sermon  on  the 
mount,  and  just  such  as  Paul  describes,  when 
he  tells  us  what  are  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit,  and 
such  as  is  described  in  the  various  passages  above 
cited,  and  in  other  passages  of  scripture  relating 
to  the  same  subject.  If  we  possess  this  religion, 
we  are  happy  here  and  hereafter.  If  not,  whatever 
our  present  appearances  and  hopes,  we  have  no 
part  or  lot  among  the  heirs  of  heaven. 

The  Lectures  which  follow,  I  have  read  with  an 
uncommon  degree  of  pleasure.  I  regard  it  as  a 
circumstance  highly  auspicious  to  the  cause  of  re- 
vivals, and  to  all  the  interests  of  religion,  that  the 
author  has,  through  the  grace  of  God,  been  enabled 
to  write  and  preach  a  series  of  Lectures  so  judi- 
cious, candid,  and  impressive,  and,  what  is  still 
more  important,  so  scriptural ;  and  that  he  has  con- 
sented to  give  them  to  the  public.  It  is  my  earnest 
hope  that  they  will  be  read  with  attention  and  pro- 
fit by  our  religious  community,  far  and  near,  and 
that  their  usefulness  will  extend  to  other  nations.  I 
would  devoutly  commend  them,  together  with  these 
prefatory  remarks,  to  the  blessing  of  God. 

LEONARD  WOODS, 

Theol.  Seminary, 

rfndover,  March  10,  1832. 


TURE  1. 


NATURE  OF  A  REVIVAL. 


Isaiah  xlv.  8. 

Drop  down,  ye  heavens,  from  above,  and  let  the  shies  pour  down 
righteousness ;  let  the  earth  open,  and  let  them  bring  forth  salva- 
tion, and  let  righteousness  spring  up  together. 

The  final  and  complete  triumph  of  the  church  was 
a  theme  at  which  the  mind  of  this  prophet  was  al- 
ways ready  to  kindle.  So  infinitely  superior  did  he 
regard  it  to  any  thing  that  respects  merely  the  pre- 
sent world,  that  when  his  predictions  relate  immedi- 
ately to  temporal  mercies,  they  often  look  farther  to 
spiritual  blessings;  and  sometimes  we  find  him  ap- 
parently forgetting  himself  for  a  moment,  and  pass- 
ing abruptly,  and  almost  imperceptibly,  from  some 
national  deliverance  to  the  salvation  of  the  gospel. 
In  the  verses  immediately  preceding  our  text,  there 
is  a  manifest  reference  to  the  deliverance  of  the  Jews 
from  their  captivity  in  Babylon ;  but  in  the  text  itself, 
there  is  a  sudden  transition  to  a  subject  of  far  higher 
import,  even  the  blessings  of  Christ's  salvation; 
and  this  latter  subject  continues  to  engross  the  pro- 
l 


2  LECTURE  I. 

phet's  mind  to  the  close  of  the  chapter.  "Drop 
down,  ye  heavens,  from  above,  and  let  the  skies 
pour  down  righteousness :  let  the  earth  open,  and 
let  them  bring  forth  salvation,  and  let  righteousness 
spring  up  together." 

There  was  some  partial  fulfilment  of  this  predic- 
tion in  the  revival  of  true  piety  which  attended  the 
return  of  the  Jews  from  Babylon;  though  it  is  evi- 
dently to  be  considered  as  referring  principally  to 
the  more  extensive  prevalence  of  religion  under  the 
gospel  dispensation.  It  may  be  regarded,  in  a  ge- 
neral sense,  as  denoting  the  abundant  grace  by  which 
the  gospel  would  be  attended,  casting  into  the  shade 
all  previous  measures  of  divine  influence  which  had 
been  enjoyed  by  the  church;  or  it  maybe  consi- 
dered more  particularly — as  referring  to  special 
occasions,  on  which  the  agency  of  the  Spirit  would 
be  signally  manifest.  In  this  latter  sense,  it  may  be 
applied  to  the  wonderful  effusions  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  which  attended  the  preaching  of  Peter  on 
the  day  of  Pentecost;  and  to  what  in  these  latter 
days  we  are  accustomed  to  denominate  revivals  of 
religion.  It  is  in  its  application  to  revivals  that  I 
purpose  to  consider  it  at  the  present  time. 

I  here  commence  a  series  of  discourses,  in  which 
it  will  be  my  object  to  present  before  you,  in  its  va- 
rious bearings,  the  subject  of  Revivals  or  Reli- 
gion. The  reasons  which  have  determined  me  to 
this  course,  and  the  grounds  on  which  I  beg  leave  to 
commend  this  subject  to  your  special  attention,  are 
the  following : 


LECTURE  I.  3 

1.  It  is  a  subject  in  which  the  church,  especially 
in  this  country,  is,  at  this  moment,  more  deeply  and 
practically  interested  than  almost  any  other.  You 
cannot  look  back  upon  the  history  of  our  American 
church,  and  compare  the  past  with  the  present,  with- 
out perceiving  that  within  the  last  half  century  a  won- 
derful change  has  taken  place  in  the  order  of  God's 
providence  towards  it.  It  is  true,  indeed,  that  through 
the  ministry  of  Whitfield  and  others,  there  was  a 
revival  of  considerable  extent  in  this  country,  a  lit- 
tle before  the  middle  of  the  last  century ;  but  owing 
to  various  causes,  which  I  shall  not  now  stop  to 
specify,  the  fruits  of  it  were,  in  no  small  degree, 
blasted;  and  from  that  period  till  near  the  begin- 
ning of  the  present  century,  the  church  was  only 
enlarged  by  very  gradual  additions.  But  at  the  pe- 
riod last  mentioned,  a  different  state  of  things  seem- 
ed to  commence,  in  the  more  copious  and  sudden 
effusions  of  the  Holy  Spirit;  and  now  it  has  come 
to  pass  in  these  days  in  which  we  live,  that  far  the 
greater  number  of  those  who  are  turned  from  dark- 
ness to  light,  so  far  as  we  can  judge,  experience  this 
change,  during  revivals  of  religion.  It  is  for  revi- 
vals that  the  church  is  continually  praying;  and  to 
them  that  she  is  looking  for  accessions  both  to  her 
numbers  and  her  strength.  The  praise  of  revivals 
is  upon  her  lips,  and  upon  the  lips  of  her  sons  and 
daughters,  who  come  crowding  to  her  solemn  feasts. 
Such  being  the  fact,  no  one  can  doubt  that  this  is  a 
subject  which   she   ought  well   to   understand; — 


4  LECTURE  I. 

which  all  should  understand,  who  care  for  Z ion's 
prosperity. 

2.  This  is  a  subject  in  which  the  church  is  not 
only  deeply  interested  at  the  present  time,  but  is 
likely  to  be  more  and  more  interested  for  a  long 
time  to  come.  The  cause  of  revivals  has  hitherto 
been  gradually  and  yet  constantly  gaining  ground. 
The  last  year  has  been,  in  this  respect,  unparalleled 
in  the  annals  of  the  church ;  and  there  is  much  in 
prophecy  to  warrant  the  conviction  that,  as  the  mil- 
lenial  day  draws  near,  these  effusions  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  will  be  yet  more  frequent  and  powerful. 
Every  thing  decides  that  this  is  to  be  a  practical 
subject,  not  with  the  present  generation  only,  but 
with  many  generations  to  come.  It  is  desirable, 
therefore,  that  we  should  form  correct  views  of  it, 
not  merely  for  our  own  sake,  but  for  the  sake  of 
those  who  come  after  us;  for  our  views  no  doubt 
will,  to  a  great  extent,  be  propagated  to  future  ge- 
nerations. 

3.  The  views  which  we  form  on  this  subject,  and 
the  course  we  adopt  in  respect  to  it,  must  determine, 
in  a  great  measure,  the  actual  effect  of  revivals  upon 
the  interests  of  the  church.  This  is  a  matter  in  re- 
lation to  which  God  is  pleased  to  leave  much  to 
human  instrumentality.  It  is  possible  that  his  peo- 
ple may  co-operate  with  him  in  carrying  forward  a 
revival,  by  such  means  that  there  may  be  many 
sound  and  scriptural  conversions,  and  that  his  cause 
may  thereby  be  greatly  advanced;  and  it  is  possi- 
ble that,  by  the  neglect  of  duty,  or  by  the  adoption 


/tmt  lib/? 

jf      Vw       OP  THE 

RT  if  ITERS 

LECTURE  I.  \  r* *&    o^ 

of  mistaken  and  unscriptural  measures,  they  may 
grieve  away  the  Holy  Spirit,  or  confirm  multitudes 
in  fatal  self-deception.  It  is  not  to  be  questioned 
that  what  commonly  passes  under  the  name  of  a  re- 
vival of  religion  is  an  engine  of  prodigious  power 
in  the  church.  God  intends  it  only  for  good :  ne- 
vertheless it  is  capable  of  being  perverted  to  evil. 
As  so  much,  then,  in  respect  to  the  influence  of  re- 
vivals is  dependant  on  the  human  agency  that  is 
employed  in  them,  and  as  our  conduct  on  this  sub- 
ject will  take  its  complexion  from  our  views,  you 
perceive  that  it  is  a  matter  of  great  moment  that  our 
views  should  be  correct. 

4.  Every  member  of  the  church,  whatever  may 
be  his  standing  in  society,  has  a  part  to  act  in  rela- 
tion to  this  subject,  and  therefore  ought  to  be  en- 
lightened concerning  it.  In  days  that  have  gone  by, 
this  may  have  been  thought  a  matter  almost  exclu- 
sively for  ministers  and  other  officers  of  the  church ; 
while  private  Christians  may  have  imagined,  that 
out  of  their  closets  they  had  little  to  do  in  relation 
to  it,  but  to  look  on  and  behold  the  wonderful  work 
of  God.  But  happily  this  mistake  has,  to  a  great 
extent,  been  corrected;  and  it  seems  now  to  be  al- 
most universally  admitted,  that  this  is  a  field  in 
which  even  the  obscurest  Christian  may  find  a  place 
to  labor.  In  a  community  in  which  there  prevails 
a  spirit  of  deep  religious  anxiety,  and  many  are  just 
forming  the  purpose  to  set  their  faces  toward  hea- 
ven, and  many  others  are  beginning  to  hope  that 
they  have  yielded  themselves  to  God,  there  must 


6  LECTURE  I. 

needs  be  much  occasion  for  private  counsel  and  in- 
struction ;  and  the  persons  most  likely  to  be  applied 
to  are  often  those  with  whom  the  individuals  con- 
cerned happen  to  be  most  intimately  associated. 
Every  one,  therefore,  ought  to  be  competent  to  give 
at  least  some  general  directions.  One  right  direc- 
tion, in  certain  circumstances,  may  be  the  means  of 
saving  the  soul.  One  wrong  direction,  in  similar 
circumstances,  of  ruining  it  forever.  If  all  Chris- 
tians, then,  are  so  deeply  and  practically  interested 
in  this  subject,  there  is  good  reason  why  it  should 
be  brought  before  you  as  a  distinct  theme  for  con- 
templation and  instruction. 

Having  now  stated  some  reasons  for  bringing  this 
subject  before  you  at  this  time,  I  proceed  to  the 
main  design  of  the  discourse,  which  is  to  exhibit 
the  nature  of  a  revival  of  religion.  And  that  we 
may  do  this  intelligently,  it  will  be  necessary  previ- 
ously to  answer  the  question,  in  a  single  word,  what 
is  the  nature  of  religion? 

Religion  consists  in  a  conformity  of  heart  and 
life  to  the  will  of  God.  It  consists  in  a  principle  of 
obedience  implanted  in  the  soul,  and  in  the  opera- 
tion of  that  principle  in  the  conduct.  Religion  is 
substantially  the  same  in  all  worlds ;  though  the  re- 
ligion of  a  sinner  is  modified,  in  some  respects,  by 
his  peculiar  character  and  condition.  In  common 
with  the  religion  of  the  angels,  it  consists  in  love 
to  God — to  his  law,  to  his  government,  to  his  ser- 
vice ;  but  in  distinction  from  that,  it  consists  in  re- 
pentance of  sin ;  faith  in  the  merits  of  a  crucified 


• 


LECTURE  I.  7 

Saviour;  resignation  under  trials;  opposition  to 
spiritual  enemies.  Moreover,  religion  in  the  angels 
is  an  inherent  principle  ;  it  begins  with  their  exist- 
ence ;  but  in  the  human  heart  it  is  something  su- 
perinduced by  the  operation  of  the  Spirit  of  God* 
Wherever  there  exists  a  cordial  belief  of  God's 
truth,  and  submission  of  the  will  to  his  authority, 
and  the  graces  of  the  heart  shine  forth  in  the  virtues 
of  the  life,  there  is  true  religion ;  whether  it  be  in 
the  palace  or  the  cottage ;  whether  it  appear  in  a 
single  individual,  or  be  diffused  over  a  whole  com- 
munity. 

Now  if  such  be  the  nature  of  religion,  you  will  rea- 
dily perceive  in  what  consists  a  revival  of  religion. 
It  is  a  revival  of  scriptural  knowledge ;  of  vital  pi- 
ety ;  of  practical  obedience.  The  term  revival  of 
religion  has  sometimes  been  objected  to,  on  the 
ground  that  a  revival  of  any  thing  supposes  its  pre- 
vious existence ;  whereas  in  the  renovation  of  sin- 
ners, there  is  a  principle  implanted  which  is  entirely 
new.  But  though  the  fact  implied  in  this  objection 
is  admitted,  the  objection  itself  has  no  force ;  be- 
cause the  term  is  intended  to  be  applied  in  a  ge- 
neral sense,  to  denote  the  improved  religious  state 
of  a  congregation,  or  of  some  other  community. 
And  it  is  moreover  applicable,  in  a  strict  sense, 
to  the  condition  of  Christians,  who,  at  such  a  sea- 
son, are  in  a  greater  or  less  degree  revived ;  and 
whose  increased  zeal  is  usually  rendered  instru- 
mental of  the  conversion  of  sinners.  Wherever 
then  you  see  religion  rising  up  from  a  state  of 


8  LECTURE  I. 

comparative  depression  to  a  tone  of  increased  vigor 
and  strength ;  wherever  you  see  professing  Chris- 
tians becoming  more  faithful  to  their  obligations, 
and  behold  the  strength  of  the  church  increased  by 
fresh  accessions  of  piety  from  the  world ;  there  is  a 
state  of  things  which  you  need  not  hesitate  to  de- 
nominate a  revival  of  religion. 

Such  a  state  of  things  may  be  advantageously 
represented  under  several  distinct  particulars. 

1.  The  first  step  usually  is  an  increase  of  zeal  and 
devotedness  on  the  part  of  God's  people.  They  wake 
up  to  a  sense  of  neglected  obligations ;  and  resolve 
to  return  to  the  faithful  discharge  of  duty.  They 
betake  themselves  with  increased  earnestness  to  the 
throne  of  grace ;  confessing  their  delinquencies  with 
deep  humility,  and  supplicating  the  aids  of  God's 
Spirit  to  enable  them  to  execute  their  pious  resolu- 
tions, and  to  discharge  faithfully  the  various  duties 
which  devolve  upon  them.  There  too  they  impor- 
tunately ask  for  the  descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost  on 
those  around  them ;  on  the  church  with  which  they 
are  connected  ;  on  their  friends  who  are  living  at  a 
distance  from  God;  on  all  who  are  out  of  the  ark 
of  safety.  Their  conversation  becomes  proportion- 
ally more  spiritual  and  edifying.  They  endeavor  to 
stir  up  one  another's5  minds  by  putting  each  other  in 
remembrance  of  their  covenant  vows,  and  impress- 
ing each  other  with  their  individual  and  mutual  re- 
sponsibilities. When  they  meet  in  the  common  in- 
tercourse of  life,  their  conversation  shows  that  the 
world  is  with  them  but  a  subordinate  matter  ;  and 


■ 


LECTURE  I.  y 

that  their  controlling  desire  is,  that  God  may  be  glo- 
rified in  the  salvation  of  sinners.  They  find  it  no 
difficult  matter  to  be  faithful  in  pressing  the  obliga- 
tions of  religion  upon  those  who  are  indifferent  to 
it;  in  warning  them  of  their  danger;  and  in  be- 
seeching them  with  the  earnestness  of  Christian 
affection  to  be  reconciled  to  God.  It  is  a  case  of 
no  uncommon  occurrence  at  such  a  season  that  a 
professor  of  religion,  under  a  deep  sense  of  his  wan- 
derings, comes  to  regard  his  own  Christian  charac- 
ter with  the  utmost  distrust ;  and  sometimes  wan- 
ders many  days  in  darkness,  before  the  joys  of  sal- 
vation are  restored  to  his  soul.  There  are  indeed 
some  professors  who  sleep  through  such  a  scene  ; 
and  probably  some  who  join  with  the  wicked,  so  far 
as  they  dare,  in  opposing  it ;  but  many  at  least  are 
awake ;  are  humble ;  are  active ;  and  come  up  to 
the  help  of  the  Lord  with  renewed  zeal  and  strength. 
2.  Another  prominent  feature  in  the  state  of  things 
which  I  am  describing,  is  the  alarm  and  conviction  of 
those  who  have  hitherto  been  careless.  Sometimes  the 
change  in  this  respect  is  very  gradual ;  and  for  a 
considerable  time  nothing  more  can  be  said  than  that 
there  is  a  more  listening  ear,  and  a  more  serious  as- 
pect, than  usual,  under  the  preaching  of  the  word ; 
and  this  increased  attention  is  gradually  matured 
into  deep  solemnity  and  pungent  conviction.  In 
other  cases,  the  reigning  lethargy  is  suddenly  bro- 
ken up,  as  if  there  had  come  a  thunderbolt  from 
eternity ;  and  multitudes  are  heard  simultaneously 
inquiring  what  they  shall  do  to  be  saved.    The  young 


10  LECTURE  I. 

man,  and  the  old  man,  and  the  middle  aged  man ; 
the  exemplary  and  orthodox  moralist,  the  haughty 
pharisee,  the  downright  infidel,  the  profane  scoffer, 
the  dissipated  sensualist,  may  sometimes  all  be  seen 
collected  with  the  same  spirit  in  their  hearts — a 
spirit  of  deep  anxiety  ;  and  the  same  question  up- 
on their  lips — how  they  shall  escape  the  threaten- 
ing woes  of  perdition  ?  In  some  cases,  the  convic- 
tion which  is  felt  prompts  to  silence,  and  you  are  left 
to  learn  it  from  downcast  looks,  or  as  the  case  may 
be,  from  half-stifled  sobs.  In  other  cases,  there  is 
no  effect  at  concealment,  and  the  deep  anguish  of 
the  heart  comes  out  in  expressions  of  the  most  pain- 
ful solicitude.  Those  who  once  would  have  dis- 
dained any  thing  which  should  indicate  the  least 
concern  for  their  salvation,  hesitate  not  to  ask  and 
to  receive  instruction  even  from  the  obscurest  Chris- 
tian, or  to  place  themselves  in  circumstances  which 
are  a  virtual  acknowledgement  to  all  that  they  feel 
their  danger  and  desire  to  escape  from  it.  All  the 
shame  which  they  once  felt  on  this  subject  they  have 
given  to  the  winds ;  and  their  commanding  desire 
now  is,  that  they  may  find  that  peace  which  passeth 
understanding ;  that  hope  which  is  full  of  immor- 
tality. 

There  are  others  who  are  partially  awakened ; 
whose  attention  is  in  some  measure  excited,  but  not 
enough  to  prompt  to  any  decided  and  vigorous  ef- 
fort. They  look  on  and  see  what  is  passing ;  and 
acknowledge  God's  agency  in  it ;  and  at  times  mani- 
fest some  feeling  in  respect  to  their  own  condition* 


LECTURE  I.  11 

and  express  a  wish  that  they  may  have  more.  They 
attend  regularly  not  only  upon  the  ordinary  but  up- 
on some  of  the  extraordinary  means  of  grace,  and 
treat  the  whole  subject  not  only  with  great  respect, 
but  with  decided  seriousness  ;  but  after  all  do  not 
advance  to  the  decisive  point  of  repentance,  or  even 
of  true  conviction  of  sin.  In  this  state  they  often 
remain  for  a  considerable  time ;  until  they  return 
to  their  accustomed  carelessness ;  or  by  some  new 
impulse  from  on  high  they  are  carried  forward  and 
become  the  subjects  of  a  genuine  conversion;  or  else 
they  are  taken  away  in  the  midst  of  their  half  formed 
resolutions  to  a  world  where  they  will  learn,  to  their 
eternal  cost,  that  it  was  was  most  dangerous  to  trifle 
with  the  Spirit  of  God. 

There  are  still  others  belonging  to  the  same  gen- 
eral class  of  awakened  sinners,  who  struggle  against 
their  convictions ;  whose  consciences  proclaim  to 
them  that  their  all  is  in  jeopardy,  but  who  try  to  dis- 
credit the  testimony.  These  persons  sometimes 
rush  with  unaccustomed  avidity  into  the  haunts  of 
business  or  the  haunts  of  pleasure.  They  throw 
themselves  into  vain  company,  or  engage  in  read- 
ing idle  or  infidel  books ;  and  in  some  instances 
even  venture  to  deny  what  is  passing  within  them, 
and  to  jeer  at  what  is  passing  around  them.  Wher- 
ever you  hear  scoffing,  and  witness  violent  opposi- 
tion in  a  revival  of  religion,  it  is  scarcely  possible 
that  you  should  mistake,  if  you  should  put  down 
those  by  whom  it  is  exhibited  on  the  list  of  awaken- 
ed sinners.     The  true  account  of  it  is,  that  there  is 


12  LECTURE  I. 

a  war  between  the  conscience  and  the  passions. 
Conscience  is  awake  and  doing  its  office,  and  the 
heart  is  in  rebellion  against  its  dictates. 

3.  It  also  belongs  essentially  to  a  revival  of  reli- 
gion, that  there  are  those,  from  time  to  time,  who 
are  indulging  a  hope  that  they  are  reconciled  to  God, 
and  are  bom  of  the  Spirit.  In  some  cases  the  change 
of  feeling  is  exceedingly  gradual,  insomuch  that  the 
individual,  though  he  is  sensible  of  having  experi- 
enced a  change  within  a  given  period,  is  yet  utterly 
unable  to  refer  it  to  any  particular  time.  Sometimes 
the  soul  suddenly  emerges  from  darkness  into  light, 
and  perceives  a  mighty  change  in  its  exercises,  al- 
most in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye.  Sometimes  there  is 
a  state  of  mind  which  is  only  peaceful ;  sometimes  it 
mounts  up  to  joy  and  ecstacy.  In  some  cases  there 
is  from  the  beginning  much  self  distrust ;  in  others 
much — too  much,  confidence.  But  with  a  great 
variety  of  experience,  there  are  many  who  are 
brought,  or  who  believe  themselves  brought,  into 
the  kingdom  of  Christ.  They  give  reason  to  hope 
they  have  taken  the  new  song  upon  their  lips.  Chil- 
dren sing  their  young  hosannas  to  the  Lamb  that 
was  slain.  The  aged  tell  with  gratitude  of  what 
God  has  done  for  them  while  on  the  margin  of  the 
grave.  Saints  on  earth  rejoice,  and  in  proportion 
as  the  work  is  genuine,  so  also  do  saints  and  angels 
in  heaven.  The  church  receives  a  fresh  and  often  a 
rich  accession  both  to  her  numbers  and  her  strength ; 
an  accession  which,  in  some  cases,  raises  her  from 


LECTURE  I.  13 

the  dust,  and  causes  her  to  look  forth  in  health  and 
beauty. 

Such  are  the  more  prominent  features  of  what 
we  commonly  call  a  revival  of  religion.  But  revi- 
vals, like  every  thing  else  that  is  good,  have  their 
counterfeits  ;  and  not  unfrequently  there  is  a  spu- 
rious admixture  in  those  which,  on  the  whole,  must 
be  considered  genuine.  It  becomes  therefore  a  mat- 
ter of  great  importance  that  we  discriminate  accu- 
rately between  the  precious  and  the  vile ;  that  we 
do  not  mistake  a  gust  of  animal  passion  for  the 
awakening  or  converting  operations  of  God's  Holy 
Spirit.  We  will  inquire  briefly  what  are  not,  and 
what  are,  the  indications  of  a  genuine  revival. 

1.  It  is  no  certain  indication  of  a  genuine  revi- 
val, that  there  is  great  excitement.  It  is  admitted 
indeed  that  great  excitement  may  attend  a  true  re- 
vival ;  but  it  is  not  the  necessary  accompaniment  of 
one,  and  it  may  exist  where  the  work  is  wholly  spu- 
rious. It  may  be  an  excitement  produced  not  by 
the  power  of  divine  truth,  but  by  artificial  stimulus 
applied  to  the  imagination  and  the  passions,  for  the 
very  purpose  of  producing  commotion  both  within 
and  without.  Instances  have  occurred  in  which 
Jehovah  who  has  declared  himself  a  God  of  order, 
has  been  professedly  worshipped  in  scenes  of  utter 
confusion;  and  impiety  has  been  substituted  for 
prayer ;  and  the  wildest  reveries  of  fanaticism  have 
been  dealt  out,  instead  of  the  sober  and  awful  truths 
of  God's  word.  Here  is  the  highest  excitement ; 
but  it  surely  does  not  prove  that  the  scene  in  which 


14  LECTURE  I. 

it  exists  is  a  genuine  revival.  It  does  not  stamp 
confusion  and  irreverence,  and  impiety,  with  the  seal 
of  God's  Spirit.  On  the  other  hand,  there  may  be 
a  true  revival  where  all  is  calm  and  noiseless ;  and 
multitudes  of  hearts  may  be  broken  in  contrition 
and  yielded  up  to  God,  which  have  never  been  agi- 
tated by  any  violent,  much  less  convulsive  emotions, 
nor  even  breathed  forth  a  single  sob,  unless  in  the 
silence  of  the  closet,  and  into  the  ear  of  mercy. 

2.  It  is  no  certain  evidence  of  a  genuine  revival 
that  great  numbers  profess  to  be  converted.  We  are 
too  much  inclined,  if  I  mistake  not,  to  estimate  the 
character  of  a  revival  by  the  number  of  professed 
converts  ;  whereas  there  is  scarcely  a  more  uncer- 
tain test  than  this.  For  who  does  not  know  that 
doctrines  may  be  preached,  or  measures  adopted, 
or  standards  of  religious  character  set  up,  which 
shall  lead  multitudes,  especially  of  the  uninstructed, 
to  misapprehend  the  nature  of  conversion,  and  to 
imagine  themselves  subjects  of  it,  while  they  are  yet 
in  their  sins  ?  We  admit  that  there  may  be  genuine 
revivals  of  great  extent ;  in  which  multitudes  may 
be  almost  simultaneously  made  the  subjects  of  God's 
grace ;  but  we  confidently  maintain  that  the  mere 
fact  that  many  profess  to  be  converted  does  not 
prove  a  revival  genuine.  For  suppose  that  every 
one  of  these  individuals,  or  far  the  larger  part  of 
them,  should  finally  fall  away,  this  surely  we  should 
say,  would  prove  the  work  spurious.  If  then,  their 
having  originally  professed  to  be  Christians  proved 
it  genuine,  the  same  work  is  proved  to  be  both  genu- 


LECTURE  I.  15 

ine  and  spurious.  Does  the  fact  that  an  individual 
imagines  himself  to  be  converted  convey  any  cer- 
tain evidence  of  his  conversion  ?  But  if  this  is  not 
true  of  an  individual,  it  certainly  cannot  be  true  of 
any  number  of  individuals ;  for  if  one  may  be  self 
deceived,  so  may  many.  It  follows  that  the  genu- 
ineness of  a  revival  is  to  be  judged  of,  in  a  great 
measure,  independently  of  the  number  of  its  profess- 
ed subjects. 

3.  Nor  yet,  thirdly,  is  the  existence  of  an  extensive 
and  violent  opposition,  any  evidence  that  a  revival  is 
genuine.  There  are  those  who  will  have  it,  that 
God's  Spirit  cannot  be  poured  out  upon  a  commu- 
nity, but  that  all  who  are  unrenewed,  if  their  hearts 
are  not  at  once  broken  in  godly  sorrow,  will  be  ex- 
cited to  wrath  and  railing.  Now  I  admit  fully  that 
the  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God ;  and  I  am 
willing  to  admit  moreover  that,  in  most  cases,  per- 
haps in  all,  in  which  revivals  of  any  considerable 
extent  exist,  there  are  some  who  act  out  this  enmity 
in  the  way  of  direct  opposition; — some  who  re- 
vile God's  people  and  ministers,  and  who  ridicule 
even  the  operations  of  his  Holy  Spirit.  But  in  an 
orderly  and  well  instructed  community,  I  hesitate 
not  to  say  that  we  are  not  to  look  for  any  such  ge- 
neral exhibition  as  this.  Facts  prove  that  there  are 
multitudes  who  pass  through  a  revival  without  be- 
coming personally  interested  in  it,  who  still  never 
utter  a  word  against  it,  and  who  say,  and  doubtless 
say  honestly,  that  they  feel  no  sensible  hostility  to- 
wards it.     They  have  indeed  a  heart  at  enmity  with 


16  LECTURE  I. 

God ;  but  that  enmity  may  operate  in  some  differ- 
ent way ;  or  it  may  be  to  a  certain  extent  controlled 
and  neutralized  by  constitutional  qualities  or  habits 
of  education ;  and  they  may  never  feel  a  disposi- 
tion to  rail  at  God's  work  on  the  one  hand,  and  may 
be  as  little  inclined  to  yield  themselves  to  his  ser- 
vice on  the  other.  While  I  admit  therefore  that  the 
natural  enmity  of  the  heart  does  sometimes  assume 
the  form  of  direct  opposition  against  revivals,  where 
there  is  nothing  censurable  in  the  manner  in  which 
they  are  conducted,  I  am  constrained  to  believe  that 
the  opposition  which  is  often  complained  of,  or  ra- 
ther gloried  in,  is  opposition  to  harsh  expressions 
which  are  fitted  to  irritate,  but  not  to  enlighten,  to 
convince,  or  in  any  way  to  profit.  And  then  how 
natural  is  it  that  the  odium  should  be  transferred, 
or  rather  extended,  from  the  severe  language  and 
questionable  measures,  to  the  revival  with  which  they 
are  connected ;  and  so  it  comes  to  pass  that  a  vio- 
lent prejudice  really  grows  up  in  the  mind  against 
the  whole  subject  of  revivals,  which  originated  in  the 
imprudent  and  mistaken  zeal  of  some  of  their  friends. 
There  are  those,  I  know,  who  court  opposition  on 
these  occasions,  and  who  seem  to  think  that  nothing 
can  be  done  to  purpose,  until  the  voice  of  railing  is 
heard  from  without.  Such  persons  are  sure  to  find 
the  opposition  they  seek ;  and  in  encountering  it, 
instead  of  suffering  for  righteousness'  sake,  they  are 
buffeted  for  their  own  faults.  I  repeat  then,  a  ge- 
nuine work  of  God's  grace  may  be  extensively  op- 


LECTURE  I. 


17 


posed ;  but  the  existence  of  such  opposition  does 
not  evince  it  to  be  genuine. 

What  then  are  some  of  the  indications  of  a  ge- 
nuine revival  of  religion  ? 

1.  The  fact  that  any  thing  which  claims  to  be  a 
revival  has  been  effected  by  scriptural  mea?is,  is  an 
evidence  in  favor  of  its  genuineness. 

God  has  given  us  his  word  not  only  as  a  rule  of 
faith  but  of  practice ;  and  in  the  same  proportion 
that  we  adhere  to  it,  we  have  a  right  to  expect  his 
blessing;  in  the  same  proportion  that  we  depart 
from  it,  we  have  reason  to  expect  his  frown.  His 
own  institutions  he  will  honor ;  and  the  institutions 
of  men,  so  far  as  they  are  conformed  to  the  spirit 
of  his  word,  he  will  also  honor ;  but  whenever  the 
latter  are  put  in  place  of  the  former,  or  exalted 
above  them,  or  assume  a  shape  which  God's  word 
does  not  warrant,  we  cannot  suppose  that  he  can 
regard  them  with  favor ;  and  even  if,  for  a  time, 
there  should  seem  to  be  a  blessing,  there  is  reason 
to  believe  that  the  event  will  show  that  in  that  ap- 
parent blessing  were  bound  up  the  elements  of  a 
curse. 

Now  apply  this  to  the  subject  of  revivals.  Sup- 
pose there  were  to  be  a  powerful  excitement  on  the 
subject  of  religion  produced  by  means  which  are  at 
war  with  the  spirit  of  the  gospel ; — suppose  doc- 
trines were  to  be  preached  which  the  gospel  does 
not  recognize,  and  doctines  omitted  which  the  gos- 
pel regards  fundamental ; — suppose  that  for  the  sim- 
ple, and  honest,  and  faithful  use  of  the  sword  of  the 

3 


18  LECTURE  I. 

Spirit,  there  should  be  substituted  a  mass  of  ma- 
chinery designed  to  produce  its  effect  on  the  ani- 
mal passions ; — suppose  the  substance  of  religion, 
instead  of  being  made  to  consist  in  repentance,  and 
faith,  and  holiness,  should  consist  of  falling,  and 
groaning,  and  shouting ; — we  should  say  unhesita- 
tingly that  that  could  not  be  a  genuine  work  of  di- 
vine grace ;  or  if  there  were  some  pure  wheat,  there 
must  be  a  vast  amount  of  chaff  and  stubble.  It 
may  be  safe  to  admit  even  in  the  wildest  scenes,  the 
possibility  of  some  genuine  conversions ;  because 
there  may  be  some  truth  preached,  and  some  believ- 
ing prayer  offered,  which  God  may  regard  and 
honor,  notwithstanding  all  the  error  and  delusion 
with  which  it  may  be  mingled.  But  in  general  it  is 
perfectly  fair  to  conclude  that  when  men  become 
dissatisfied  with  plain  Bible  truth,  and  simple  Bible 
measures,  and  undertake  to  substitute  doctrines  or 
devices  of  their  own,  any  excitement  which  may  be 
produced,  however  extensive,  however  powerful,  is 
of  an  exceedingly  dubious  character.  If  the  effect 
partake  of  the  same  character  with  the  cause,  it 
must  be  of  the  earth,  earthy. 

On  the  other  hand,  where  there  is  an  attention  to 
religion  excited  by  the  plain  and  faithful  preaching 
of  God's  truth  in  all  its  length  and  breadth,  and  by 
the  use  of  those  simple  and  honest  means  which 
God's  word  either  directly  prescribes  or  fairly  sanc- 
tions, we  cannot  reasonably  doubt  that  here  is  a 
genuine  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  The  means  used 
may  be  in  some  respects  feeble ;  that  is,  there  may 


LECTURE  I.  19 

be  the  entire  absence  of  an  eloquent  and  powerful 
ministry ;  nevertheless  if  God's  truth  is  dispensed 
fairly,  and  fully,  and  with  godly  sincerity,  and  other 
corresponding  means  used  in  a  corresponding  man- 
ner, the  effect  which  is  produced  may  reasonably 
be  attributed  to  the  operation  of  divine  grace ;  and 
it  is  a  fact  which  does  great  honor  to  the  sovereignty 
of  God,  that  the  humblest  instrumentality,  when  well 
directed,  has  often  been  honored  by  a  multitude  of 
conversions,  which  a  course  of  holy  living  has  prov- 
ed sound  and  genuine. 

If  then  we  have  a  right  to  say  that  God  honors 
his  own  word  and  his  own  institutions,  the  means 
employed  in  producing  and  carrying  forward  a  revi- 
val furnish  a  good  criterion  by  which  to  determine 
its  character.  It  may  not  always  be  easy  accurately 
to  apply  this  rule  in  given  cases,  because  there  is 
often  a  strange  mixture  of  good  and  bad ;  but  with- 
out deciding  how  far  any  particular  revival  is  genu- 
ine or  spurious,  wTe  may  safely  decide  that  it  is  so 
in  the  same  proportion  that  it  is  sustained  [by  scrip- 
tural or  unscriptural  instrumentality. 

2.  A  genuine  revival  is  characterized  by  a  due 
proportion  of  reflection  and  feeling. 

I  will  not  undertake  to  decide  what  amount  of 
scriptural  knowledge  is  necessary  to  conversion  in 
any  given  case,  or  to  question  the  fact  that  men  un- 
der certain  circumstances  may  be  renewed  where 
their  knowledge  is  very  limited ;  nevertheless  it  is 
certain  that  religious  reflection  precedes  religious 
feeling  in  the  order  of  nature.     Before  men  can 


20  LECTURE  I. 

feel  remorse,  much  more  contrition,  for  their  sins, 
they  must  have  held  strongly  to  their  minds  the  fact 
that  they  are  sinners.  They  must  have  reflected 
upon  what  it  is  to  be  a  sinner ;  on  the  character  of 
God,  not  only  as  a  Father,  but  a  Lawgiver  ;  on  the 
reasonableness  of  their  obligations  to  Him,  and  on 
the  guilt  of  violating  those  obligations.  Before  they 
can  exercise  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  they  must 
have  reflected  on  the  character  of  Christ,  on  the  ful- 
ness of  his  atonement,  and  on  the  freeness  and  since- 
rity of  the  gospel  offer.  The  Holy  Spirit  employs 
the  truth  not  only  in  the  work  of  sanctification,  but 
even  in  the  work  of  conversion ;  and  the  truth  can 
never  find  its  way  to  the  heart,  except  through  the 
understanding.  If  then  the  great  truths  of  God's 
word  are  steadily  held  up  before  the  mind  as  sub- 
jects of  reflection  ;  and  if  the  feeling  which  is  mani- 
fested by  sinners,  whether  of  anxiety  and  distress, 
or  of  peace  and  joy,  be  the  effect  of  such  reflection, 
there  is  good  reason  to  believe  that  God's  Spirit  is 
really  at  work,  and  that  that  which  claims  to  be  a 
revival  is  really  one.  But  if,  in  such  a  scene,  the 
mind  be  kept  in  a  great  degree  passive,  if  there  be 
a  great  deal  of  feeling  with  very  little  thought — 
burning  heat  with  only  dim  and  doubtful  light ;  if  the 
sensibilities  of  the  soul  be  wrought  into  a  storm, 
none  can  tell  how  or  why ;  then  rely  on  it,  it  is  not 
a  work  which  God  owns ;  or  if  there  are  some  true 
conversions,  far  the  greater  number  may  be  expect- 
ed to  prove  spurious.    But 


LECTURE  I.  21 

3.  That  on  which  we  are  principally  to  rely  as 
evidence  of  the  genuineness  of  a  revival,  is  its  sub- 
stantial  and  abiding  fruit.  Precisely  the  same  rule 
is  to  be  applied  to  a  revival  as  to  individual  ca- 
ses of  hopeful  conversion.  Those  who  have  been 
most  conversant  with  the  subject  of  religious  expe- 
rience, do  not  rely  chiefly  for  evidence  of  piety  on 
the  pungency  of  one's  convictions,  or  the  transports 
by  which  they  may  be  succeeded,  or  the  professions 
which  maybe  made  of  devotedness  to  Christ;  for 
they  have  learned  that  all  this  is  equivocal ;  and  that 
delusion  and  self-deception  are  consistent  with  the 
most  promising  appearances  which  are  ever  exhibit- 
ed. While,  therefore,  they  may  hope  favorably  from 
what  they  see  at  the  beginning,  before  they  form  a 
decisive  opinion  they  wait  to  see  whether  the  indi- 
vidual can  endure  temptation ;  whether  he  is  faith- 
ful in  the  discharge  of  all  duty ;  whether  he  is  a 
good  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ.  And  if  they  see  the 
fruits  of  holiness  abounding  in  the  life,  whether  the 
appearance  at  the  beginning  were  more  or  less  fa- 
vorable, they  infer  with  confidence  that  a  principle 
of  holiness  has  been  implanted  in  the  heart.  In  the 
same  manner  are  we  to  test  the  character  of  revi- 
vals. If  an  excitement  on  the  subject  of  religion 
(no  matter  how  great  it  may  have  been)  passes 
away,  and  leaves  behind  little  or  no  substantial  and 
enduring  good;  if  most  of  those  who  profess  to 
have  been  converted  return  speedily  or  gradually  to 
the  world,  living  a  careless  life,  and  exhibiting  an 
unedifying  example  ;  or  if  they  manifest  a  spirit  of 


22  LECTURE  I. 

pride,  and  uncharitableness,  and  a  disposition  to 
condemn  all  who  do  not  exactly  come  to  their  stand- 
ard, then  rely  on  it,  though  that  may  be  called  a  re- 
vival of  religion,  it  has  little  more  than  the  name. 
But  if,  after  the  excitement  has  gone  by,  the  fruits 
of  holiness  remain  and  become  more  and  more  ma- 
ture, if  those  who  have  been  professedly  converted 
hold  on  a  course  of  humble,  self  denied,  devoted 
obedience,  exemplifying  the  spirit  of  Christ  as  well 
as  professing  his  name,  then  you  may  take  know- 
ledge of  them  that  they  have  come  out  of  a  true  re- 
vival of  religion.  Religion  acted  out  in  the  life  is 
the  best  evidence  that  religion  has  its  dwelling  in 
the  heart.  Let  the  virtues  and  graces  of  the  Chris- 
tian adorn  the  lives  of  those  who  have  professed  to 
be  converted  during  a  revival,  and  you  need  ask  for 
no  better  evidence  that  there  has  been  the  agency 
of  the  Spirit  of  God. 

Such,  as  it  seems  to  me,  are  the  characteristics 
of  a  genuine  revival  of  religion.  I  shall  not  stop 
here  to  prove  that  such  a  state  of  things  has  every 
thing  in  it  to  interest  the  best  feelings  of  the  Chris- 
tian. If  you  have  ever  felt  the  power  of  God's 
grace,  and  especially  if  your  hearts  are  now  awake 
to  the  interests  of  his  kingdom,  and  the  salvation 
of  your  fellow  men,  it  cannot  be  a  matter  of  indif- 
ference with  you  whether  or  not  God's  work  is  to  be 
revived  in  the  midst  of  us.  Let  me  entreat  you 
then,  as  this  subject  is  for  several  successive  weeks 
to  occupy  your  attention,  to  be  fellow  helpers  to- 
gether, in  humble  dependence  on  God's  grace,  to 


LECTURE  I.  23 

procure  for  ourselves  those  rich  blessings  on  which 
your  meditations  will  turn.  While  we  are  endea- 
voring to  form  correct  views  of  this  important  sub- 
ject, may  we  get  our  hearts  thoroughly  imbued  with 
its  spirit ;  and  be  able  to  point  with  devout  joy  to 
what  is  passing  in  the  midst  of  us,  as  an  example 
of  a  genuine,  scriptural  revival  of  religion. 


LECTURE  II 


DEFENCE  OF  REVIVALS. 


Acts  ii.  13. 
Others  mocking,  said,  these  men  are  full  of  new  wine. 

The  occasion  on  which  these  words  were  spoken, 
marked  a  memorable  era  in  the  history  of  the  church. 
The  disciples  of  Jesus,  a  few  days  after  his  ascen- 
sion, being  assembled  for  devotional  exercises  in  a 
certain  room,  in  the  city  of  Jerusalem,  where  they 
had  been  accustomed  to  meet,  were  surprised  by  a 
marvellous  exhibition  of  the  mighty  power  of  God. 
There  came  suddenly  a  sound  from  heaven,  as  of 
a  violent  rushing  wind  ;  and,  at  the  same  time,  there 
appeared  unto  them  a  number  of  divided  tongues, 
made  as  it  were  of  fire ;  and  it  was  so  ordered  that 
one  of  these  tongues  rested  upon  each  of  them. 
And  at  the  moment  that  these  tongues,  or  lambent 
flames  touched  them,  they  were  filled,  in  an  extra- 
ordinary degree,  with  the  Holy  Spirit ;  and  began 
to  speak  a  variety  of  languages  which  they  had  ne- 
ver before  understood,  with  a  fluency  and  fervor 
which  were  beyond   measure  astonishing.      It  is 

4 


26  LECTURE  II. 

hardly  necessary  to  add  that  this  was  a  most  signal 
attestation  to  the  divinity  of  the  gospel,  and  a  glo- 
rious pledge  of  the  Redeemer's  final  and  complete 
triumph. 

It  is  not  strange  that  so  wonderful  an  event  as 
this  should  have  been  instantly  noised  abroad,  or 
that  it  should  have  excited  much  curiosity  and  spe- 
culation. Accordingly,  we  are  informed  that  the 
multitude  came  together,  and  were  amazed  to  find 
that  the  fact  was  as  had  been  represented  ;  that  these 
ignorant  Gallileans  had  suddenly  become  masters  of 
a  great  variety  of  languages ;  and  were  talking  with 
men  of  different  nations  as  fluently  as  if  they  had 
been  speaking  in  their  own  mother  tongue.  The 
true  way  of  accounting  for  this — that  is,  referring 
it  to  miraculous  agency — they  all  seem  to  have  over- 
looked ;  nevertheless,  as  it  was  manifestly  an  effect 
of  something,  they  could  not  but  inquire  in  respect 
to  the  cause ;  and  we  have  one  specimen  of  the 
wisdom  that  was  exercised  on  the  occasion  in  the 
words  of  our  text — "  Others  mocking,  said,  these 
men  are  full  of  new  wine  ;" — as  if  they  soberly  be- 
lieved that  a  state  of  intoxication,  which  often  de- 
prives a  man  of  the  power  of  speaking  his  own 
language,  had  strangely  given  to  them  the  power  of 
speaking  languages  not  their  own,  and  which  they 
had  never  learned.  All  will  admit  that  this  was  the 
very  infatuation  of  prejudice. 

The  reason  why  this  absurd  and  ridiculous  ac- 
count was  given  of  this  miraculous  occurrence  was, 
that  the  individuals  were  at  war  with  that  system  of 


LECTURE  II.  27 

truth  of  which  this  was  pre-eminently  the  seal ;  they 
could  not  admit  that  it  was  an  evidence  of  the  tri- 
umph of  the  crucified  Jesus  ;  and  rather  than  even 
seem  to  admit  it,  they  would  sacrifice  all  claims  to 
reason  and  common  sense.  Now  I  would  not  say 
that  all  objections  that  are  made  against  revivals  of 
religion,  are  made  in  the  same  spirit  which  prompt- 
ed this  foolish  declaration  of  these  early  opposers 
of  the  gospel ;  but  I  am  constrained  to  express  my 
conviction  that  many  of  them  are ;  and  hence  I  have 
chosen  the  passage  now  read  as  introductory  to  a 
consideration  of  Objections  against  Revivals. 
It  was  actually  an  effusion  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which 
drew  forth  the  objection  contained  in  the  text ;  the 
commencement  of  a  scene,  which  terminated,  as  re- 
vivals now  do,  in  the  conversion  of  many  souls,  and 
an  important  addition  to  the  Christian  church. 

The  sole  object  of  this  discourse  then,  will  be  to 
consider,  and  so  far  as  I  can,  to  meet,  some  of  the 
most  popular  objections  which  are  urged  against  re- 
vivals of  religion.  And  I  wish  it  distinctly  borne 
in  mind  that  the  defence  which  I  am  to  make  re- 
lates, not  to  mere  spurious  excitements,  but  to  ge- 
nuine revivals  ; — such  revivals  as  I  have  attempted 
to  describe  in  the  preceding  discourse. 

I.  The  first  of  these  objections  which  I  shall  no- 
tice is,  that  revivals  of  religion,  as  we  use  the  phrase, 
are  unscripturaL  It  is  proper  that  this  objection 
should  be  noticed  first,  because  if  it  can  be  sustain- 
ed, it  is  of  itself  a  sufficient  reason  not  only  for  in- 
difference towards  revivals,  but  for  positive  opposi- 


28  LECTURE  II. 

tion  to  them ;  and  in  that  case,  as  it  would  be  unne- 
cessary that  we  should  proceed,  so  it  would  be  only 
fair  that,  at  the  outset,  we  should  surrender  the 
whole  ground.  No  matter  what  else  may  be  said 
in  favor  of  revivals ;  no  matter  how  important  they 
may  have  been  regarded,  or  how  much  we  may 
have  been  accustomed  to  identify  them  with  the 
prosperity  of  Christ's  cause ;  if  it  can  be  fairly 
shown  that  they  are  unscriptural,  we  are  bound  un- 
hesitatingly to  conclude  that  we  have  mistaken  their 
true  character.  God's  word  is  to  be  our  standard 
in  every  thing  5  and  wherever  we  suffer  considera- 
tions of  expediency  in  reference  to  this  or  any  other 
subject,  to  prevail  against  that  standard,  we  set  up 
our  own  wisdom  against  the  wisdom  of  the  Highest ; 
and  we  are  sure  thereby  to  incur  his  displeasure. 
To  the  law  and  the  testimony  then  be  our  appeal. 

In  order  to  denominate  any  thing  that  is  connect- 
ed with  the  subject  of  religion  unscriptural,  it  is  not 
enough  that  we  should  be  able  to  show  that  it  is  not 
expressly  commanded;  but  we  should  also  make 
it  appear  that  it  is  either  expressly  or  implicitly  for- 
bidden. There  are  many  things  which  all  admit  to 
be  right  among  Christians,  and  which  are  even  re- 
garded as  important  parts  of  duty,  for  which  there 
is  no  express  warrant  in  the  Bible ;  though  no  doubt 
they  judge  rightly  when  they  suppose  that  they  find 
a  sufficient  warrant  for  these  things  in  the  general  spi- 
rit of  the  Bible.  For  instance  the  Bible  has  said 
nothing  about  the  monthly  concert  of  prayer  for  the 
conversion  of  the  world,  which  is  now  so  generally 


LECTURE  II.  29 

observed  throughout  evangelical  Protestant  Chris- 
tendom ;  and  of  course  this  is  not  to  be  regarded  as 
a  divine  institution ;  but  so  long  as  God  has  com- 
manded his  people  to  pray  for  the  prosperity  of  Je- 
rusalem, and  so  long  as  the  Saviour  has  promised  to 
bless  them  where  only  two  or  three  are  met  together 
in  his  name,  it  would  be  folly  for  any  one  to  contend 
that  the  monthly  concert  is  an  antiscriptural  institu- 
tion. The  spirit  of  the  Bible  manifestly  justifies  it, 
though  the  letter  of  the  Bible  may  not  require  it.  In 
like  manner,  even  if  we  were  to  admit  that  what  we 
call  a  revival  of  religion,  so  far  as  human  agency  and 
influence  are  concerned,  were  not  directly  required 
by  God's  word,  nevertheless,  if  it  can  be  shown  that 
it  is  consistent  with  the  spirit  of  God's  word,  no 
man  has  a  right  to  gainsay  it,  on  the  ground  that  it 
is  unscriptural. 

Now  we  claim  for  revivals,  (and  it  is  the  least 
that  we  claim  for  them  on  the  score  of  divine  au- 
thority) that  there  is  nothing  in  the  general  spirit  of 
the  Bible  that  is  unfavorable  to  them,  but  much  of 
an  opposite  character.  It  is  the  tendency  of  all  the 
instructions  of  God's  word  to  form  men  to  a  habit 
of  serious  reflection;  to  abstract  their  affections 
from  the  world ;  to  lead  them  to  commune  with 
their  hearts,  and  to  commune  with  God,  and  to  seek 
with  greater  earnestness  than  any  thing  else  the  sal- 
vation of  the  soul.  Now  this  is  precisely  what  is 
accomplished  in  a  revival  of  religion.  In  such  a 
scene,  if  any  where,  is  fulfilled  the  great  design  of 
God's  word  in  bringing  men  to  serious  considera- 


30  LECTURE  II. 

tion ;  to  self  communion ;  to  a  right  estimate  of 
the  comparative  value  of  the  things  which  are  seen 
and  are  temporal,  and  the  things  which  are  not  seen 
and  are  eternal.  We  say  nothing  here  of  the  means 
employed,  but  simply  speak  of  the  effect  produced  ; 
and  we  are  sure  that  no  one  who  admits  that  the 
effect  is  as  we  have  stated,  will  doubt  that  it  is  in 
keeping  with  the  general  tenor  of  God's  word. 

But  we  need  not  stop  here:  for  the  Bible  has 
given  a  more  direct  sanction  to  revivals ;  and  in  va- 
rious ways.  Look  for  instance  at  many  of  the 
prayers  which  it  records,  as  having  been  offered  for 
the  spiritual  prosperity  of  Zion,  when  she  was  in  a 
state  of  deep  depression.  Says  the  Psalmist,  "  Turn 
us  O  God  of  our  salvation,  and  cause  thine  anger 
towards  us  to  cease.  Wilt  thou  be  angry  with  us 
forever  ?  Wilt  thou  draw  out  thine  anger  unto  all 
generations  ?  Wilt  thou  not  revive  us  again,  that 
thy  people  may  rejoice  in  thee  ?  Shew  us  thy  mer- 
cy, O  Lord,  and  grant  us  thy  salvation."  And  again, 
"  Return  we  beseech  thee  O  God  of  Hosts ;  look 
down  from  heaven,  and  behold  and  visit  this  vine  ; 
and  the  vineyard  which  thy  right  hand  hath  planted, 
and  the  branch  that  thou  madest  strong  for  thyself." 
And  again,  the  prophet  Habakkuk  prays — "  O  Lord 
revive  thy  work ;  in  the  midst  of  the  years  make 
known;  in  wrath  remember  mercy."  These  prayers 
were  offered  in  behalf  of  the  church,  when  she  was 
in  a  state  of  temporal  bondage,  as  well  as  of  spirit- 
ual affliction;  nevertheless,  they  relate  especially 
to  spiritual  blessings ;  and  what  was  meant  by  a  re- 


LECTURE  II.  31 

vival  then,  was  substantially  the  same  thing  as  what 
is  intended  by  a  revival  now.  Accordingly,  we  find 
that  these  very  prayers  are  constantly  used  by  the 
church  at  this  day ;  and  that  from  a  regard  to  them, 
as  we  cannot  doubt,  God  often  appears  to  lengthen 
her  cords  and  strengthen  her  stakes ;  the  blessings 
of  divine  grace  descend  upon  her  in  such  profusion, 
that  she  puts  on  her  beautiful  garments,  and  looks 
forth  fair  as  the  morning. 

There  are  also  recorded  in  the  scriptures  many  sig- 
nal instances  in  which  God  has  poured  out  his  spirit, 
and  effected  a  sudden  and  general  reformation.  If 
you  go  back  to  the  Jewish  dispensation,  you  will 
find  this  remark  strikingly  verified  in  the  reigns  of 
David  and  Solomon,  of  Asa  and  Jehosaphat,  of  He- 
zekiah  and  Josiah.  After  the  church  had  languish- 
ed during  the  long  and  gloomy  period  of  the  Baby- 
lonish captivity,  her  interests  were  signally  revived 
under  the  ministry  of  Ezra.  A  similar  state  of 
things  existed  in  the  days  of  John  the  Baptist,  when 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  said  to  have  suffered  vio- 
lence, and  many  of  the  most  profligate  part  of  the 
community  became  impressed  with  religious  truth, 
and  were  baptized  unto  repentance.  On  the  occa- 
sion referred  to  in  our  text,  no  less  than  three 
thousand,  and  on  the  day  following  two  thousand 
more,  were  subdued  to  the  obedience  of  the  truth, 
and  were  added  to  the  Lord.  Shortly  after  this, 
multitudes  in  Samaria  experienced  the  regenerating 
power  of  the  gospel ;  and  upon  the  dispersion  of 
the  disciples  after  the  martyrdom  of  Stephen,  they 


32  LECTURE  II. 

were  instrumental  of  exciting  a  general  attention  to 
religion  in  the  remote  parts  of  Judea,  and  even  as 
far  as  the  territories  of  Greece.  Here  then  are  facts 
recorded  by  the  unerring  finger  of  inspiration,  pre- 
cisely analagous  to  those  which  the  objection  we 
are  considering  declares  to  be  unscriptural. 

But  in  addition  to  this,  there  is  much  in  the  prophe- 
cies which  might  fairly  lead  us  to  expect  the  very 
scenes  which  we  denominate  revivals  of  religion. 
If  you  read  the  prophetical  parts  of  scripture  at- 
tentively, you  cannot,  I  think,  but  be  struck  with 
the  evidence  that,  as  the  millenial  day  approaches, 
the  operations  of  divine  grace  are  to  be  increasing- 
ly rapid  and  powerful.  Many  of  these  predictions 
respecting  the  state  of  religion  under  the  Christian 
dispensation,  it  is  manifest,  have  not  yet  had  their 
complete  fulfilment ;  and  they  not  only  justify  the 
belief  that  these  glorious  scenes  which  we  see 
passing  really  are  of  divine  origin,  as  they  claim  to 
be,  but  that  similar  scenes  still  more  glorious,  still 
more  wonderful,  are  to  be  expected,  as  the  Messi- 
ah travels  in  the  greatness  of  his  strengtlTtowards 
a  universal  triumph.  I  cannot  but  think  that  many 
of  the  inspired  predictions  in  respect  to  the  pro- 
gress of  religion,  appear  overstrained,  unless  we  ad- 
mit that  the  church  is  to  see  greater  things  than  she 
has  yet  seen ;  and  that  they  fairly  warrant  the  con- 
clusion that  succeeding  generations  rejoicing  in  the 
brighter  light  of  God's  truth,  and  the  richer  manifes- 
tations of  his  grace,  may  look  back  even  upon  this 


LECTURE  II.  33 

blessed  era  of  revivals,  as  a  period  of  comparative 
darkness. 

If  then  the  general  spirit  of  the  Bible  be  in  favor 
of  revivals  ;  if  the  prayers  which  holy  and  inspired 
men  have  offered  for  them  are  here  recorded ;  if 
there  be  many  instances  here  mentioned  of  their 
actual  occurrence ;  and  if  the  spirit  of  prophecy 
has  been  exercised  in  describing  and  predicting 
them  ;  then  we  may  consider  the  objection  that  they 
are  unscriptural  as  fairly  set  aside ;  nay,  we  may 
regard  them  as  having  the  sanction  of  divine  au- 
thority in  the  highest  and  clearest  possible  manner. 

II.  It  is  objected,  again,  that  revivals  of  religion 
are  unnecessary.  In  the  mouth  of  an  infidel,  this 
objection  would  doubtless  imply  that  religion  itself 
is  unnecessary ;  and  so,  of  course,  must  be  all  the 
means  used  for  its  promotion.  But  in  this  view  it 
does  not  fall  within  our  present  design  to  consider 
it.  There  are  those  who  profess  to  regard  religion, 
who  maintain  that  revivals  are  modern  innovations  ; 
and  that  they  are  unnecessary  on  the  ground  that 
the  cause  of  Christ  may  be  sustained  and  advanc- 
ed, as  it  has  been  in  other  days,  without  them.  This 
is  the  only  form  of  the  objection  which  it  concerns 
us  at  present  to  notice. 

The  first  thing  to  be  said  in  reply,  is,  that  the  ob- 
jection supposes  what  is  not  true — viz.  that  revivals 
are  of  modern  origin.  The  truth  is  that  if,  as  the 
objection  asserts,  the  cause  of  religion  in  preceding 
ages  has  been  sustained  and  carried  forward  with- 
out them,  so  also  it  has  been  sustained  and  carried 


34  LECTURE  II. 

forward  with  them  ;  and  during  the  periods  in  which 
they  have  prevailed,  the  church  has  seen  her  great- 
est prosperity.  You  have  already  seen  that,  instead 
of  being  of  recent  origin,  they  go  back  to  an  early 
period  in  the  Jewish  dispensation.  And  passing 
from  the  records  of  inspiration,  we  find  that  revi- 
vals have  existed,  with  a  greater  or  less  degree  of 
power,  especially  in  the  later  periods  of  the  Chris- 
tian church.  This  was  emphatically  true  during  the 
period  of  the  Reformation  in  the  sixteenth  century  : 
Germany,  France,  Switzerland,  Holland,  Denmark, 
the  Low  countries,  and  Britain,  were  severally  visit- 
ed by  copious  showers  of  divine  influence.  During 
the  season  of  the  plague  in  London  in  1665,  there 
was  a  very  general  awakening ;  in  which  many  thou- 
sands are  said  to  have  been  hopefully  born  of  the 
Spirit.  In  the  early  part  of  the  seventeenth  centu- 
ry, various  parts  of  Scotland  and  the  North  of  Ire- 
land, were  blessed,  at  different  periods,  with  signal 
effusions  of  divine  grace,  in  which  great  multitudes 
gave  evidence  of  being  brought  out  of  darkness 
into  marvellous  light.  During  the  first  half  of  the 
last  century,  under  the  ministrations  of  Whitfield, 
Brainard,  Edwards,  Davies,  the  Tennents,  and  ma- 
ny other  of  the  holiest  and  greatest  men  whose 
labors  have  blessed  the  church,  there  was  a  succes- 
sion of  revivals  in  this  country,  which  caused  the 
wilderness  to  blossom  as  the  rose,  and  the  desert  to 
put  on  the  appearance  of  the  garden  of  the  Lord. 
And  when  these  revivals  declined,  and  the  church 
settled  back  into  the  sluggish  state  from  which  she 


LECTURE  II, 


had  been  raised,  then  commenced  her  decline  in  pu- 
rity, in  discipline,  in  doctrine,  in  all  with  which  her 
prosperity  is  most  intimately  connected.  And  this 
state  of  things  continued,  only  .becoming  worse  and 
worse,  until,  a  little  before  the  beginning  of  the  pre- 
sent century,  the  spirit  of  revivals  again  burst  forth, 
and  has  since  that  period  richly  blessed  especially 
our  American  church.  The  fact  then,  most  unfortu- 
nately for  the  objection  we  are  considering,  turns 
out  to  be,  that  if  the  church  has  been  sustained  at 
some  periods  without  these  signal  effusions  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  she  has  barely  been  sustained ;  and 
that  the  brightest  periods  of  her  history  have  been 
those,  in  which  they  have  prevailed  with  the  great- 
est power.  To  object  to  revivals  then  on  the  ground 
that  they  are  modern,  or  that  they  are  unnecessary 
to  the  best  interests  of  the  church,  betrays  an  utter 
ignorance  of  their  history. 

But  let  us  inquire  a  little  further  why  the  old  and 
quiet  way,  as  it  is  often  represented,  of  becoming 
religious,  is  the  best.  If  you  mean  that  you  prefer 
that  state  of  religion  in  which  the  dews  of  divine 
grace  continually  descend,  and  Christians  are  al- 
ways consistent  and  active,  and  there  is  a  constant 
succession  of  conversions  from  among  the  impeni- 
tent, to  the  more  sudden  and  rapid  operations  of 
God's  Spirit — be  it  so  ;  there  is  as  truly  a  revival  in 
the  one  case  as  the  other.  But  the  state  of  things 
which  this  objection  contemplates  is  that  in  which 
religion  is  kept  in  the  back  ground,  and  only 
here  and  there  one  at  distant  periods,  comes  for- 


36  LECTURE  II. 

ward  to  confess  Christ,  and  the  church  is  habitu- 
ally in  a  languishing  state.  And  is  such  a  state  of 
things  to  be  preferred  above  that  in  which  the  sal- 
vation of  the  soul  becomes  the  all  engrossing  object, 
and  even  hundreds  within  a  little  period,  come  and 
own  themselves  on  the  Lord's  side  ?  Is  it  not  de- 
sirable that  sinners  should  be  converted  immediate- 
ly ?  Are  they  liable  every  hour  to  die,  and  thus  be 
beyond  the  reach  of  mercy  and  of  hope ;  and  is  it 
not  right  that  they  should  be  pressed  with  the  obli- 
gations of  immediate  repentance ;  and  is  it  not  ne- 
cessary that  they  should  exert  themselves  to  escape 
the  tremendous  doom  by  which  they  are  threatened  ? 
Is  it  more  desirable  that  the  mass  of  sinners  should 
be  sleeping  on  in  guilty  security,  liable  every  hour 
to  fall  into  the  hands  of  a  sin-avenging  God,  or  that 
they  should  be  escaping  by  multitudes  from  the 
coming  wrath,  and  gaining  an  interest  in  the  salva- 
tion of  the  gospel  ?  He,  and  only  he,  who  will  dare 
to  say  that  the  former  is  most  desirable,  can  con- 
sistently object  to  revivals  on  the  ground  that  the 
church  had  better  revert  to  the  quiet  uniformity  of 
other  days. 

Still  farther :  Before  you  decide  that  revivals  are 
unnecessary,  you  must  either  settle  it  that  they  are 
not  the  work  of  God,  or  else  you  must  assume  the 
responsibility  of  deciding  that  he  is  not  doing  his 
work  in  the  best  way.  Will  you  take  the  former 
side  of  the  alternative,  and  maintain  that  this  is  not 
God's  work  ?  If  you  say  this,  then  I  challenge  you  to 
prove  that  God  ever  works  in  the  renovation  of  men  ; 


LECTURE  II.  37 

for  the  only  evidence  of  the  existence  of  a  princi- 
ple of  religion  in  the  heart,  is  the  operation  of  that 
principle  in  the  life  ;  and  I  hesitate  not  to  say  that 
I  can  show  you  as  unequivocal  fruits  of  holiness 
produced  from  a  revival  of  religion,  as  you  can  show 
me  in  any  other  circumstances.  Unless  then  you 
will  assume  the  responsibility  of  saying  that  all  the 
apparent  faith,  and  love,  and  zeal,  and  holiness, 
which  are  produced  from  a  revival,  and  which,  so 
far  as  we  can  judge,  have  every  characteristic  of  ge- 
nuineness, are  spurious,  it  were  rash  to  decide  that 
this  is  not  a  work  effected  by  the  agency  of  the 
Holy  Spirit. 

But  if  you  admit  that  this  is  God's  work,  you 
surely  will  not  dare  to  say  that  his  way  of  accom- 
plishing his  purpose  is  not  the  best.  Suppose  that 
nothing  appeared  to  render  this  course  of  procedure 
especially  desirable,  yet  the  point  being  established 
that  it  is  the  course  which  God  hath  chosen,  the  re- 
flection that  God's  ways  are  not  as  our  ways,  ought 
to  silence  every  doubt.  But  who,  after  all,  will  say 
that  it  even  appears  inconsistent  with  infinite  wis- 
dom and  goodness,  as  the  cause  of  God  is  advanc- 
ing towards  a  complete  triumph,  that  he  should  ope- 
rate more  powerfully,  more  suddenly,  than  in  some 
other  periods ;  in  short,  precisely  as  he  does  in  a 
revival  of  religion  ?  Has  God  bound  himself  that 
he  will  convert  men  only  by  small  numbers,  or  by  a 
very  gradual  influence ;  or  does  he  not  rather,  in 
this  respect,  claim  the  right  of  absolute  sovereign- 
ty ?     I  ask  again  in  view  of  the  bearing  which  this 


38  LECTURE  II. 

objection  has  upon  the  character  of  God,  who  will 
dare  say  that  revivals  are  unnecessary  ? 

III.  Another  objection  against  revivals  is,  that 
they  are  the  nurseries  of  enthusiasm. 

If  by  enthusiasm  you  mean  a  heated  imagination 
that  prompts  to  excesses  in  conduct,  then  you  meet 
with  it  in  other  departments  beside  that  of  revivals. 
You  will  see  as  much  enthusiasm  in  a  political  cabal, 
or  in  an  election  of  civil  officers,  or  in  a  commer- 
cial speculation,  or  even  in  the  pursuits  of  science, 
as  you  will  find  in  a  revival  of  religion.  Yes,  be- 
lieve me,  there  is  a  worldly  as  well  as  a  religious  en- 
thusiasm :  and  let  me  inquire  how  it  comes  to  pass 
that  you  can  tolerate  the  former,  nay  perhaps  that 
you  can  exemplify  and  cherish  it,  and  yet  can  re- 
gard the  latter  with  so  much  disapprobation  and  ab- 
horrence ?  Does  it  not  look  a  little  as  if  your  ob- 
jection lay  rather  against  religion — the  subject  in 
respect  to  which  the  enthusiasm  is  exercised,  than 
against  the  enthusiasm  itself  ? 

But  are  you  sure  that  in  passing  judgment  on 
the  enthusiasm  connected  with  revivals,  you  always 
call  things  by  their  right  names  ?  Is  it  not  more 
than  possible  that  much  of  what  you  call  by  this 
name,  may  be  the  fervor  of  true  love  to  God,  and 
of  genuine  Christian  zeal  ?  Suppose  you  were  to 
go  into  a  meeting  composed  entirely  of  persons  of 
the  same  religious  character  with  Isaiah,  or  David, 
or  Paul ;  and  suppose  they  were  to  utter  themselves 
in  expressions  not  more  fervent  than  these  holy 
men  have  actually  used,  do  you  not  believe  that  you 


LECTURE  II.  39 

would  think  there  was  some  enthusiasm  in  that 
meeting,  and  that  the  exercises  would  be  better  if 
they  partook  a  little  more  of  the  earthly  and  a  little 
less  of  the  heavenly  ?  Between  enthusiasm  on  the 
one  hand,  and  conviction  of  sin  and  love  to  God, 
and  zeal  in  religion  on  the  other,  there  is  really  no 
affinity ;  they  are  as  unlike  each  other  as  any  genu- 
ine quality  is  unlike  its  counterfeit ;  but  is  there  not 
some  danger  that  they  who  have  a  heart  opposed  to 
religion,  and  who  are  willing  to  find  excuses  for  the 
neglect  of  it,  will  brand  some  of  the  Christian  graces 
when  they  shine  with  unusual  brightness,  with  the 
opprobrious  epithet  of  enthusiasm  ? 

But  suppose  there  is  some  real  enthusiasm  min- 
gled with  revivals,  (and  to  a  certain  extent,  this  no 
doubt  must  be  admitted)  shall  we  on  this  ground  re- 
ject them  altogether  ?  Because  some  few  individu- 
als in  such  a  scene  may  act  the  part  of  enthusiasts,  is 
all  the  true  Christian  feeling,  and  Christian  conduct, 
which  is  exemplified  by  many  others  to  be  considered 
of  no  account  ?  Or  suppose,  if  you  will,  that  a  small 
degree  of  enthusiasm  may  pertain  to  all,  does  this 
nullify  all  the  exercises  of  genuine  and  perhaps  ele- 
vated piety  with  which  it  may  happen  to  be  connect- 
ed ?  Where  is  the  man  who  adopts  the  same  prin- 
ciple in  respect  to  his  worldly  affairs  ?  If  you 
should  import  the  productions  of  some  foreign 
clime,  and  should  discover  that  a  small  part  of  the 
quantity  had  been  injured  by  the  voyage,  and  that 
the  rest  had  not  suffered  at  all,  would  you  cast  the 
whole  of  it  from  you,  or  would  you  not  rather  make 


40  LECTURE  II. 

a  careful  separation  between  the  good  and  the  bad, 
retaining  the  one,  and  rejecting  the  other  ?  Or  if 
you  should  hear  a  lecture  on  science,  or  politics,  or 
religion,  or  any  other  subject,  in  which  you  should 
discover  a  few  mistakes,  while  nearly  the  whole  of 
it  was  sound,  and  practical,  and  in  a  high  degree 
instructive,  would  you  condemn  the  whole  for  these 
trifling  errors,  and  say  it  was  all  a  mass  of  absurd- 
ity, or  would  you  not  rather  treasure  it  up  in  your 
memory  as  in  the  main  excellent,  though  you  felt 
that,  like  every  thing  human  it  was  marred  by  im- 
perfection ?  And  why  should  not  the  same  principle 
be  admitted  in  respect  to  revivals  ?  Is  it  right,  is  it 
honest,  because  there  may  be  in  them  a  small  ad- 
mixture of  enthusiasm,  to  treat  them  as  if  they 
were  made  up  of  enthusiasm  and  nothing  else  ? 
Would  it  not  be  more  equitable,  would  it  not  be 
more  candid,  to  separate  the  precious  from  the  vile, 
and  to  let  the  sentence  of  condemnation  fall  only 
where  it  is  deserved  ? 

But  perhaps  I  shall  be  met  here  with  the  declara- 
tion that  there  are  scenes  which  pass  for  revivals  of 
religion,  in  which  there  is  nothing  but  enthusiasm  and 
its  kindred  evils ;  scenes  which  outrage  the  deco- 
rum of  religious  worship,  and  exert  no  other  influ- 
ence upon  religion  than  to  bring  it  into  contempt. 
Be  it  so.  If  there  be  such  scenes,  whatever  name 
they  may  assume,  they  are  not  what  we  plead  for 
under  the  name  of  revivals  ;  on  the  contrary,  every 
friend  of  true  revivals  must,  if  he  be  consistent,  set 
his  face  against  them.     And  I  maintain  further,  that 


LECTURE  II.  41 

it  is  gross  injustice  to  the  cause  of  revivals,  to  con- 
found those  scenes  in  which  there  is  nothing  but 
the  wild  fire  of  human  passion,  with  those  in  which 
there  is  the  manifest  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
Suppose  you  should  see  a  man  practising  the  ex- 
treme of  avarice,  and  calling  it  by  the  honest  name 
of  economy ;  or  suppose  you  should  see  a  man  in- 
flexibly obstinate  in  an  evil  course,  and  calling  his 
obstinacy  virtuous  independence ;  would  this  justify 
you  in  setting  at  naught  a  habit  of  economy  and  in- 
dependence, as  if  a  virtue  could  be  turned  into  a 
vice  by  the  misapplication  of  a  name  ?  And  sup- 
pose that  any  man,  or  any  number  of  men,  choose 
to  yield  themselves  up  to  gross  fanaticism,  and  to 
attempt  to  pass  it  off  under  the  name  of  religion, 
or  of  a  revival  of  religion,  who  is  there  that  does 
not  perceive  that  the  existence  of  the  counterfeit 
contributes  in  no  way  to  debase  the  genuine  quali- 
ty ?  Prove  to  me  that  any  thing  that  takes  the  name 
of  a  revival  is  really  spurious,  and  I  pledge  myself 
as  a  friend  of  true  revivals,  to  be  found  on  the  list 
of  its  opposers.  Names  are  nothing.  Things,  facts, 
realities,  are  every  thing. 

IV.  Another  objection  to  revivals  closely  allied 
to  the  preceding  is,  that  the  subjects  of  them  often 
fall  into  a  state  of  mental  derangement,  and  even  com- 
mit suicide. 

The  fact  implied  in  this  objection  is,  to  a  certain 

extent,  acknowledged ;  that  is,  it  is  acknowledged 

that  instances  of  the  kind  mentioned  do  sometimes 

occur.     But  is  it  fair,  after  all,  to  consider  revivals 

6 


42  LECTURE  II. 

as  responsible  for  them  ?  Every  one  who  has  any 
knowledge  of  the  human  constitution,  must  be  aware 
that  the  mind  is  liable  to  derangement  from  any 
cause  that  operates  in  the  way  of  great  excitement ; 
and  whether  this  effect  in  any  given  case,  is  to  be 
produced  or  not,  depends  partly  on  the  peculiar 
character  of  the  mind  which  is  the  subject  of  the 
operation,  and  partly  on  the  degree  of  self-control 
which  the  individual  is  enabled  to  exercise.  Hence 
we  find  on  the  list  of  maniacs,  and  of  those  who 
have  committed  suicide,  many  in  respect  to  whom 
this  awful  calamity  is  to  be  traced  to  the  love  of  the 
world.  Their  plans  for  accumulating  wealth  have 
been  blasted,  and  when  they  expected  to  be  rich 
they  have  suddenly  found  themselves  in  poverty  and 
perhaps  obscurity ;  and  instead  of  sustaining  them- 
selves against  the  shock,  they  have  yielded  to  it ; 
and  the  consequence  has  been  the  wreck  of  their 
intellect,  and  the  sacrifice  of  their  life.  You  who 
are  men  of  business  well  know  that  the  case  to 
which  I  have  here  referred  is  one  of  no  uncommon 
occurrence  ;  but  who  of  you  ever  thought  that  these 
cases  reflected  at  all  upon  the  fair  and  honorable 
pursuit  of  the  world  ?  Where  is  the  merchant  who, 
on  hearing  that  some  commercial  adventurer  had 
become  deranged  in  consequence  of  some  misera- 
ble speculation,  and  had  been  found  dead  with  a 
halter  about  his  neck,  ever  said,  "  I  will  close  my 
accounts  and  shut  up  my  store,  and  abandon  this 
business  of  buying  and  selling,  which  leads  to  such 
fatal  results  ?"    Is  there  one  of  you  who  ever  made 


LECTURE  II.  43 

such  an  inference  from  such  a  fact ;  or  who  ever 
relaxed  at  all  in  your  worldly  occupation,  on  the 
ground  that  some  individuals  had  perverted  the  same 
occupation  to  their  ruin  ?  Here  you  are  careful 
enough  to  distinguish  between  the  thing,  and  the 
abuse  of  it ;  and  why  not  be  equally  candid  in  re- 
spect to  revivals  of  religion  ?  When  you  hear  of 
instances  of  suicide  in  revivals,  remember  that  such 
instances  occur  in  other  scenes  of  life,  and  other 
departments  of  action  ;  and  if  you  are  not  prepared 
to  make  commerce,  and  learning,  and  politics,  and 
virtuous  attachment,  responsible  for  this  awful  ca- 
lamity, because  it  is  sometimes  connected  with  them, 
then  do  not  attempt  to  cast  this  responsibility  upon 
religion,  or  revivals  of  religion,  because  here  too 
individuals  are  sometimes  left  to  this  most  fearful 
visitation. 

I  have  said  that  some  such  cases  as  the  objection 
supposes  occur ;  but  I  maintain  that  the  number 
is,  by  the  enemies  of  revivals,  greatly  overrated. 
Twenty  men  may  become  insane,  and  may  actually 
commit  suicide  from  any  other  cause,  and  the  fact 
will  barely  be  noticed  ;  but  let  one  come  to  this  aw- 
ful end  in  consequence  of  religious  excitement,  and 
it  will  be  blazoned  upon  the  house  top,  with  an  air 
of  melancholy  boding  and  yet  with  a  feeling  of  real 
triumph ;  and  many  a  gazette  will  introduce  it  with 
some  sneering  comments  on  religious  fanaticism ; 
and  the  result  will  be  that  it  will  become  a  subject 
of  general  notoriety  and  conversation.  In  this  way, 
the  number  of  these  melancholy  cases  comes  to  be 


44  LECTURE  II. 

imagined  much  larger  than  it  really  is  ;  and  in  the 
common  estimate  of  the  opposers  of  revivals,  it  is 
no  doubt  multiplied  many  fold. 

But  admitting  that  the  number  of  these  cases  were 
as  great  as  its  enemies  would  represent — admit  that 
in  every  extensive  revival  there  were  one  person 
who  actually  became  deranged,  and  fell  a  victim  to 
that  derangement,  are  you  prepared  to  say,  even 
then,  upon  an  honest  estimate  of  the  comparative 
good  and  evil  that  is  accomplished,  that  that  revi- 
val had  better  not  have  taken  place?  On  the  one 
side,  estimate  fairly  the  evil ;  and  we  have  no  wish 
to  make  it  less  than  it  really  is.  There  is  the  pre- 
mature death  of  an  individual ; — death  in  the  most 
unnatural  and  shocking  form;  and  fitted  to  harrow 
the  feelings  of  friends  to  the  utmost.  There  may 
be  a  temporary  loss  of  usefulness  to  the  world;  and 
as  the  case  may  be,  a  loss  of  counsel,  and  aid,  and 
effort,  in  some  of  the  tenderest  earthly  relations. 
Yet  it  is  not  certain  but  that  the  soul  may  be  saved : 
for  though,  at  the  time  the  awful  act  is  committed, 
there  may  be  thick  darkness  hanging  about  it,  and 
even  the  phrenzy  of  despair  may  have  seized  hold 
of  it,  yet  no  mortal  can  decide  that  God's  Spirit 
may  not  after  all  have  performed  its  effectual  work; 
and  that  the  soul,  liberated  from  the  body  by  the 
most  dreadful  act  which  man  can  commit,  may  not 
find  its  way  to  heaven,  to  be  forever  with  the  Lord. 
But  suppose  the  very  worst — suppose  this  sinner 
who  falls  in  a  fit  of  religious  insanity,  by  the  vio- 
lence of  his  own  hand,  to  be  unrenewed — why  in 


LECTURE  II. 

this  case  he  rushes  prematurely  upon  the  wrath  of 
God;  he  cuts  short  the  period  of  his  probation; 
which,  had  it  been  protracted,  he  might  or  might 
not,  have  improved  to  the  salvation  of  his  soul. 
Look  now  at  the  other  side.  In  the  revival  in 
which  this  unhappy  case  has  occurred,  besides  the 
general  quickening  impulse  that  has  been  given  to 
the  people  of  God,  perhaps  one  hundred  individuals 
have  had  their  character  renovated,  and  their  doom 
reversed.  Each  one  of  these  was  hastening  for- 
ward perhaps  to  a  death  bed  of  horror,  certainly  to 
an  eternity  of  wailing ;  but  in  consequence  of  the 
change  that  has  passed  upon  them,  they  can  now 
anticipate  the  close  of  life  with  peace,  and  the  ages 
of  eternity  with  unutterable  joy.  There  is  no  lon- 
ger any  condemnation  to  them,  because  they  are  in 
Christ  Jesus.  And  besides,  they  are  prepared  to 
live  usefully  in  the  world ; — each  of  them  to  glorify 
God  by  devoting  himself,  according  to  his  ability, 
to  the  advancement  of  his  cause.  Now  far  be  it 
from  us  to  speak  lightly  of  such  a  heart-rending 
event  as  the  death  of  a  fellow-mortal,  in  the  circum- 
stances we  have  supposed;  but  if  any  will  weigh 
this  against  the  advantages  of  a  revival,  we  have  a 
right  to  weigh  the  advantages  of  a  revival  against 
this;  and  to  call  upon  you  to  decide  for  yourselves 
which  preponderates?  Is  the  salvation  of  one  hun- 
dred immortal  souls  (supposing  that  number  to  be 
converted)  a  light  matter,  when  put  into  the  scale 
against  the  premature  and  awful  death  of  a  single 
individual;   or  to  suppose  the  very  worst  of  the 


46  LECTURE  II. 

case — his  cutting  short  his  space  for  repentance, 
and  rushing  unprepared  into  the  presence  of  his 
Judge  ? 

V.  It  is  further  objected  against  revivals,  that 
they  occasion  a  sort  of  religions  dissipation  ;  leading 
men  to  neglect  their  worldly  concerns  for  too  many 
religious  exercises;  exercises  too,  protracted,  not 
unfrequently,  to  an  unseasonable  hour. 

No  doubt  it  is  possible  for  men  to  devote  them- 
selves more  to  social  religious  services  than  is  best 
for  their  spiritual  interests ;  because  a  constant  at- 
tendance on  these  services  would  interfere  with  the 
more  private  means  of  grace,  which  all  must  admit 
are  of  primary  importance.  But  who  are  the  per- 
sons by  whom  this  objection  is  most  frequently 
urged,  and  who  seem  fto  feel  the  weight  of  it  most 
strongly?  Are  they  those  who  actually  spend  most 
time  in  their  closets,  and  who  come  forth  into  the 
world  with  their  hearts  deeply  imbued  with  a  reli- 
gious influence,  and  who  perform  their  secular  du- 
ties from  the  most  conscientious  regard  to  God's 
authority  ?  Or  are  they  not  rather  those  who  rarely, 
if  ever,  retire  to  commune  with  God,  and  who  en- 
gage in  the  business  of  life  from  mere  selfish  con- 
siderations;— who,  in  short,  are  thorough  going 
worldlings  ?  If  a  multitude  of  religious  meetings  are 
to  be  censured  on  the  ground  of  their  interference 
with  other  duties,  I  submit  it  to  you  whether  this 
censure  comes  with  a  better  grace  from  him  who 
performs  these  duties,  or  from  him  who  neglects 
them?  I  submit  it  to  you,  whether  the  man  who  is 


LECTURE  II.  47 

conscious  of  living  in  the  entire  neglect  of  religion, 
ought  to  be  very  lavish  in  his  censures  upon  those 
who  are  yielding  their  thoughts  to  it  in  any  way,  or 
to  any  extent?  Would  it  not  be  more  consistent  at 
least  for  him  to  take  care  of  the  beam,  before  he 
troubles  himself  about  the  mote  ? 

Far  be  it  from  me  to  deny  that  the  evil  which 
this  objection  contemplates  does  sometimes  exist; — 
that  men,  and  especially  women,  do  neglect  private 
and  domestic  duties  for  the  sake  of  mingling  con- 
tinually in  social  religious  exercises :  nevertheless, 
I  am  constrained  to  say  that  the  objection,  as  it  is 
directed  against  the  mass  of  Christians,  during  a 
well  regulated  revival,  is  utterly  unfounded.  For  I 
ask  who  are  the  persons  who  have  ordinarily  the 
best  regulated  families,  who  are  most  faithful  to 
their  children,  most  faithful  in  their  closets,  most 
faithful  and  conscientious  in  their  relative  duties, 
and  even  in  their  worldly  engagements?  If  I  may 
be  permitted  to  answer,  I  should  say  unhesitatingly, 
they  are  generally  the  very  persons,  who  love  the 
social  prayer  meeting,  and  the  meeting  for  Chris- 
tian instruction  and  exhortation ;  those  in  short  who 
are  often  referred  to  by  the  enemies  of  revivals,  as 
exemplifying  the  evil  which  this  objection  contem- 
plates. God  requires  us  to  do  every  duty,  whether 
secular  or  religious,  in  its  right  place;  and  this  the 
Christian  is  bound  to  keep  in  view  in  all  his  con- 
duct. But  there  is  too  much  reason  to  fear  that 
the  spirit  which  ordinarily  objects  against  many  re- 
ligious exercises,  is  a  spirit,  which,  if  the  whole 


48  LECTURE  II. 

truth  were  known,  it  would  appear,  had  little  com- 
placency in  any. 

But  it  is  alleged  that,  during  revivals,  religious 
meetings  are  not  only  multiplied  to  an  improper  ex- 
tent, but  are  protracted  to  an  unseasonable  hour. 
That  instances  of  this  kind  exist  admits  not  of  ques- 
tion; and  it  is  equally  certain  that  the  case  here 
contemplated  is  an  evil  which  every  sober,  judicious 
Christian  must  discourage.  We  do  not  believe  that 
in  an  enlightened  community,  it  is  an  evil  of  very 
frequent  occurrence  ;  but  wherever  it  exists,  it  is  to 
be  reprobated  as  an  abuse,  and  not  to  be  regarded 
as  any  part  of  a  genuine  revival ;  or  as  any  thing 
for  which  a  true  revival  is  responsible.  But  here 
again,  it  may  be  worth  while  to  inquire  how  far  ma- 
ny of  the  individuals  who  offer  this  objection  are 
consistent  with  themselves.  They  can  be  present 
at  a  political  cabal,  or  at  a  convivial  meeting,  which 
lasts  the  whole  night,  and  these  occasions  may  be  of 
very  frequent  occurrence,  and  yet  it  may  never  occur 
to  them  that  they  are  keeping  unseasonable  hours. 
Or  their  children  may  return  at  the  dawn  of  day, 
from  a  scene  of  vain  amusement,  in  which  they 
have  brought  on  an  entire  prostration  both  of  mind 
and  body,  and  unfitted  themselves  for  any  useful  ex- 
ertion during  the  day ;  and  yet  all  this  is  not  only 
connived  at  as  excusable,  but  smiled  upon  as  com- 
mendable. I  do  not  say  that  it  is  right  to  keep  up 
a  religious  meeting  during  the  hours  that  Providence 
has  allotted  to  repose :  I  believe  fully  that  in  ordi- 
nary cases  it  is  wrong ;  but  sure  I  am  that  I  could 


LECTURE  II.  49 

not  hold  up  my  head  to  say  this,  if  I  were  accus- 
tomed to  look  with  indulgence  on  those  other  scenes 
of  the  night  of  which  I  have  spoken.  It  is  best  to 
spend  the  night  as  God  designed  it  should  be  spent, 
in  refreshing  our  faculties  by  sleep  ;  but  if  any  other 
way  is  to  be  chosen,  judge  ye  whether  they  are  wis- 
est, who  deprive  themselves  of  repose  in  an  idle 
round  of  diversion,  or  they  who  subject  themselves 
to  the  same  sacrifice  in  exercises  of  devotion  and 
piety. 

VI.  It  is  objected  against  revivals  that  they  often 
introduce  discord  into  families,  and  disturb  the  general 
peace  of  society. 

It  must  be  conceded  that  rash  and  intemperate 
measures  have  sometimes  been  adopted  in  connec- 
tion with  revivals,  or  at  least  what  have  passed  un- 
der the  name  of  revivals,  which  have  been  de- 
servedly the  subject  of  censure,  and  which  were 
adapted,  by  stirring  up  the  worst  passions  of  the 
heart,  to  introduce  a  spirit  of  fierce  contention  and 
discord.  But  I  must  be  permitted  to  say  that,  what- 
ever evil  such  measures  may  bring  in  their  train,  is 
not  to  be  charged  upon  genuine  revivals  of  reli- 
gion. The  revivals  for  which  we  plead  are  charac- 
terized, not  by  a  spirit  of  rash  and  unhallowed  at- 
tack on  the  part  of  their  friends,  which  might  be 
supposed  to  have  come  up  from  the  world  below, 
but  by  that  wisdom  which  cometh  down  from  above  ; 
which  is  pure,  peaceable,  gentle,  and  easy  to  be  en- 
treated. For  all  the  discord  and  mischief  that  re- 
sult from  measures  designed  to  awaken  opposition 


50  LECTURE  II. 

and  provoke  the  bad  passions,  they  only  are  to  be 
held  responsible  by  whom  those  measures  are  devis- 
ed or  adopted.  We  hesitate  not  to  say  that  there  is 
no  communion  between  the  spirit  that  dictates  them, 
and  the  spirit  of  true  revivals. 

Nevertheless,  it  must  be  acknowledged  that  there 
are  instances,  in  which  a  revival  of  religion  conduct- 
ed in  a  prudent  and  scriptural  manner,  awakens  bit- 
ter hostility,  and  sometimes  occasions,  for  the  time, 
much  domestic  unhappiness.  There  are  cases  in 
which  the  enmity  of  the  heart  is  so  deep  and  bitter, 
that  a  bare  knowledge  of  the  fact  that  sinners  around 
are  beginning  to  inquire,  will  draw  forth  a  torrent 
of  reproach  and  railing ;  and  there  are  cases  too  in 
which  the  fact  that  an  individual  in  a  family  becomes 
professedly  pious,  will  throw  that  family  into  a  vio- 
lent commotion,  and  waken  up  against  the  individu- 
al bitter  prejudices,  and  possibly  be  instrumental  of 
exiling  a  child,  or  a  wife,  or  a  sister,  from  the  af- 
fections of  those  most  dear  to  them.  But  you  surely 
will  not  make  religion,  or  a  revival  of  religion, 
responsible  for  cases  of  this  kind.  Did  not  the 
benevolent  Jesus  himself  say  that  he  came  not  to 
send  peace  on  the  earth  but  a  sword ; — meaning 
by  it  this  very  thing — that  in  prosecuting  the  object 
of  his  mission  into  the  world,  he  should  necessarily 
provoke  the  enmity  of  the  human  heart,  and  thus 
that  enmity  would  act  itself  out  in  the  persecution 
of  himself  and  his  followers  ?  The  Saviour,  by  his 
perfect  innocence,  his  divine  holiness,  his  uncom- 
promising faithfulness,  provoked  the  Jews  to  imbrue 


LECTURE  II.  51 

their  hands  in  his  blood ;  but  who  ever  supposed 
that  the  responsibility  of  their  murderous  act  rested 
upon  him  ?  In  like  manner,  ministers  and  Chris- 
tians, by  laboring  for  the  promotion  of  a  revival  of 
religion,  may  be  the  occasion  of  fierce  opposition  to 
the  cause  of  truth  and  holiness ;  but  if  they  labor 
only  in  the  manner  which  God  has  prescribed,  they 
are  in  no  way  accountable  for  that  opposition.  It 
will  always  be  right  for  individuals  to  secure  the  sal- 
vation of  their  own  souls,  let  it  involve  whatever  do- 
mestic inconvenience,  or  whatever  worldly  sacrifice 
it  may.  And  so  too,  it  will  be  always  right  for 
Christians  to  labor  in  God's  appointed  way  for  the 
salvation  of  others ;  though  in  doing  so,  they  should 
kindle  up  against  them  the  fiercest  opposition. 
Where  such  opposition  is  excited,  the  opposers  of 
religion  may  set  it  to  the  account  of  revivals ;  but 
God  the  righteous  Judge  will  take  care  that  it  is 
charged  where  it  fairly  belongs. 

VII.  It  is  objected,  again,  to  revivals  that  the  sup- 
posed conversions  that  occur  in  them  are  usually  too 
sudden  to  be  genuine  ;  and  that  the  excitement  which 
prevails  at  such  a  time,  must  be  a  fruitful  source  of  self- 
deception. 

That  revivals  are  often  perverted  to  minister  to 
self-deception  cannot  be  questioned  ;  and  this  is  al- 
ways to  be  expected,  when  there  is  much  of  human 
machinery  introduced.  Men  often  suppose  them- 
selves converted,  and  actually  pass  as  converts, 
merely  from  some  impulse  of  the  imagination,  when 
they  have  not  even  been  the  subjects  of  true  con- 


52  LECTURE  II. 

viction.  But  notwithstanding  this  abuse,  who  will 
say  that  the  Bible  does  not  warrant  us  to  expect  sud- 
den conversions  ?  What  say  you  of  the  three  thou- 
sand who  were  converted  on  the  day  of  pentecost  ? 
Shall  I  be  told  that  there  was  a  miraculous  agency 
concerned  in  producing  that  wonderful  result  ?  I 
answer  there  was  indeed  a  miracle  wrought  in  con- 
nection with  that  occasion ;  but  there  was  no  great- 
er miracle  in  the  actual  conversion  of  those  sinners 
than  there  is  in  the  conversion  of  any  other  sinners ; 
for  conversion  is  in  all  cases  the  same  work  ;  and 
accomplished  by  the  same  agency — viz.  the  special 
agency  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  This  instance  then  is 
entirely  to  our  purpose ;  and  proves  at  least  the 
possibility  that  a  conversion  may  be  sound,  though 
it  be  sudden. 

Nor  is  there  any  thing  in  the  nature  of  the  case 
that  should  lead  us  to  a  different  conclusion.  For 
what  is  conversion  ?  It  is  a  turning  from  sin  to  holi- 
ness. The  truth  of  God  is  presented  before  the  mind, 
and  this  truth  is  cordially  and  practically  believed  ; 
it  is  received  into  the  understanding,  and  through 
that  reaches  the  heart  and  life.  Suppose  the  truth  to 
be  held  up  before  the  mind  already  awake  to  its  im- 
portance, and  in  a  sense  prepared  for  its  reception, 
what  hinders  but  that  it  should  be  received  immedi- 
ately ?  But  this  would  be  all  that  is  intended  by  a 
sudden  conversion.  Indeed  we  all  admit  that  the 
act  of  conversion,  whenever  it  takes  place,  is  sud- 
den ;  and  why  may  not  the  preparation  for  it,  in 
many  instances,  be  so  also  ?     Where  is  the  absurdi- 


LECTURE  II.  53 

ty  of  supposing  that  a  sinner  may,  within  a  very 
short  period,  be  brought  practically  to  believe  both 
the  truth  that  awakens  the  conscience,  and  that 
which  converts  the  soul ; — in  other  words  may  pass 
from  a  state  of  absolute  carelessness  to  reconcilia- 
tion with  God  ?  The  evidence  of  conversion  must 
indeed  be  gradual,  and  must  develope  itself  in  a  sub- 
sequent course  of  exercises  and  acts ;  so  that  it 
were  rash  to  pronounce  any  individual  in  such  cir- 
cumstances a  true  convert ;  but  not  only  the  act  of 
conversion  but  the  immediate  preparation  for  it,  may 
be  sudden ;  and  we  may  reasonably  hope,  in  any  giv- 
en case  of  apparent  conversion,  that  the  change  is 
genuine. 

I  may  add  that  the  general  spirit  of  the  Bible  is, 
by  no  means,  unfavorable  to  sudden  conversions. 
The  Bible  calls  upon  men  to  repent ;  to  believe ;  to 
turn  to  the  Lord  now  ;  it  does  not  direct  them  to  put 
themselves  on  a  course  of  preparation  for  doing 
this  at  some  future  time  ;  but  it  allows  no  delay ; 
it  proclaims  that  now  is  the  accepted  time,  now  the 
day  of  salvation.  When  men  are  converted  sud- 
denly, is  there  any  thing  more  than  an  immediate 
compliance  with  these  divine  requisitions  which 
are  scattered  throughout  the  Bible  ? 

But  what  is  the  testimony  of  facts  on  this  sub- 
ject ?  It  were  in  vain  to  deny  that  some  who  seem 
to  be  converted  during  the  most  genuine  revivals 
fall  away ;  and  it  were  equally  vain  to  deny  that 
some  who  profess  to  have  become  reconciled  to  God, 
when  there  is  no  revival,  fall  away.     But  that  any 


54  LECTURE  II. 

considerable  proportion  of  the  professed  subjects  of 
well  regulated  revivals  apostatize,  especially  after 
having  made  a  public  profession,  is  a  position  which 
I  am  persuaded  cannot  be  sustained.  I  know  there 
are  individual  exceptions  from  this  remark ;  excep- 
tions which  have  occurred  under  peculiar  circum- 
stances ;  but  if  I  mistake  not,  those  ministers  who 
have  had  the  most  experience  on  this  subject,  will 
testify  that  a  very  large  proportion  of  those  whom 
they  have  known  professedly  beginning  the  Chris- 
tian life  during  a  revival,  have  held  on  their  way 
stronger  and  stronger.  It  has  even  been  remarked 
by  a  minister  who  has  probably  been  more  conver- 
sant with  genuine  revivals  than  any  other  of  the 
age,  that  his  experience  has  justified  the  remark, 
that  there  is  a  smaller  proportion  of  apostacies 
among  the  professed  subjects  of  revivals  than  among 
those  who  make  a  profession  when  there  is  no  un- 
usual attention  to  religion. 

After  all,  we  are  willing  to  admit  that  the  excite- 
ment attending  a  revival  may  be  the  means  of  self- 
deception.  But  we  maintain  that  this  is  not,  at  least 
to  any  great  extent,  a  necessary  evil,  and  that  it  may 
ordinarily  be  prevented  by  suitable  watchfulness  and 
caution  on  the  part  of  those  who  are  active  in  con- 
ducting the  work.  To  accomplish  this  requires  an 
intimate  knowledge  of  the  heart,  and  of  God's 
word,  and  of  the  whole  subject  of  experimental  re- 
ligion. But  with  these  qualifications,  whether  in  a 
minister  or  in  private  Christians ;  and  with  the  dili- 
gent and  faithful  discharge  of  duty,  we  believe  that 


LECTURE  II.  55 

little  more  is  to  be  apprehended  in  respect  to  self- 
deception  during  a  revival,  than  might  reasonably 
be  in  ordinary  circumstances. 

VIII.  It  is  objected  that  revivals  are  followed  by 
seasons  of  corresponding  declension  ;  and  that,  there- 
fore, nothing  is  gained,  on  the  whole,  to  the  cause  of 
religion. 

This  remark  must  of  course  be  limited  in  its  ap- 
plication to  those  who  were  before  Christians ; — 
for  it  surely  cannot  mean  that  those  who  are  really 
converted  during  a  revival,  lose  the  principle  of  re- 
ligion from  their  hearts,  after  it  has  passed  away. 
Suppose  then  it  be  admitted  that  Christians,  on  the 
whole,  gain  no  advantage  from  revivals,  on  account 
of  the  reaction  that  takes  place  in  their  experience ; 
still  there  is  the  gain  of  a  great  number  of  genuine 
conversions ;  and  this  is  clear  gain  from  the  world. 
Is  it  not  immense  gain  to  the  church,  immense  gain 
to  the  Saviour,  that  a  multitude  of  souls  should 
yield  up  their  rebellion,  and  become  the  subjects  of 
renewing  grace  1  And  if  this  is  an  effect  of  revi- 
vals (and  who  can  deny  it  ?)  what  becomes  of  the 
objection  that,  on  the  whole,  they  bring  no  gain  to 
the  cause  ? 

But  it  is  not  true  that  revivals  are  of  no  advantage 
to  Christians.  It  is  confidently  believed,  if  you 
could  hear  the  experience  of  those  who  have  labor- 
ed in  them  most  faithfully  and  most  successfully, 
you  would  learn  that  these  were  the  seasons  in 
which  they  made  their  brightest  and  largest  attain- 
ments in  religion.     And  these  seasons  they  have  not 


56  LECTURE  II. 

failed  subsequently  to  connect  with  special  praise 
and  thanksgiving  to  God.  That  there  are  cases  in 
which  Christians,  during  a  revival,  have  had  so 
much  to  do  with  the  hearts  of  others,  that  they  have 
neglected  their  own  ;  and  that  there  is  danger,  from 
the  very  constitution  of  the  human  mind,  that  an 
enlivened  and  elevated  state  of  Christian  affections 
will  be  followed  by  spiritual  languor  and  listlessness, 
I  admit ;  but  I  maintain  that  these  are  not  necessa- 
ry evils ;  and  that  the  Christian,  by  suitable  watch- 
fulness and  effort,  may  avoid  them.  It  is  not  in  hu- 
man nature  always  to  be  in  a  state  of  strong  excite- 
ment ;  but  it  is  possible  for  any  Christian  to  main- 
tain habitually  that  spirit  of  deep  and  earnest  piety, 
which  a  revival  is  so  well  fitted  to  awaken  and 
cherish. 

IX.  The  last  objection  against  revivals  which  I 
shall  notice  is,  that  they  cherish  the  spirit  of  secta- 
rism,  and  furnish  opportunities  and  inducements  to  dif- 
ferent denominations  to  make  proselytes. 

I  own,  Brethren,  with  grief  and  shame  for  our 
common  imperfections,  that  the  evil  contemplated 
in  this  objection  frequently  does  occur ;  and  though, 
for  a  time,  different  sects  may  seem  to  co-operate 
with  each  other  for  the  advancement  of  the  com- 
mon cause,  yet  they  are  exceedingly  apt,  sooner  or 
later,  to  direct  their  efforts  mainly  to  the  promotion 
of  their  own  particular  cause;  and  sometimes  it 
must  be  confessed  the  greater  has  seemed  to  be  al- 
most forgotten  in  the  less.  Wherever  this  state  of 
things  exists,  it  is  certainly  fraught  with  evil ;  and 


LECTURE  II.  57 

the  only  remedy  to  be  found  for  it  is  an  increased 
degree  of  intelligence,  piety,  and  charity,  in  the 
church. 

But  here  again,  let  me  remind  you  that,  let  this 
evil  be  as  great  as  it  may,  the  most  that  you  can  say 
of  its  connexion  with  revivals  is,  that  they  are  the 
innocent  occasion  of  it — not  the  faulty  cause.  Sup- 
pose an  individual,  or  any  number  of  individuals, 
were  to  take  occasion  from  the  fact  that  we  are  as- 
sembled here  for  religious  worship,  to  come  in,  in 
violation  of  the  laws  of  the  land,  and  by  boister- 
ous and  menacing  conduct,  to  disturb  our  public 
service ;  and  suppose  they  should  find  themselves 
forthwith  within  the  walls  of  a  jail; — the  fact  of 
our  being  here  engaged  in  the  worship  of  God 
might  be  the  occasion  of  the  evil  which  they  had 
brought  upon  themselves ;  but  surely  no  man  in  the 
possession  of  his  reason  would  dream  that  it  was 
the  responsible  cause.  In  like  manner,  a  revival 
may  furnish  an  opportunity,  and  suggest  an  induce- 
ment, to  different  religious  sects  to  bring  as  many 
into  their  particular  communion  as  they  can ;  and 
they  may  sometimes  do  this  in  the  exercise  of  an 
unhallowed  party  spirit ;  but  the  evil  is  to  be  charg- 
ed, not  upon  the  revival,  but  upon  the  imperfections 
of  Christians  and  ministers,  which  have  taken  oc- 
casion from  this  state  of  things,  thus  to  come  into 
exercise.  The  revival  is  from  above  :  the  prose- 
lyting spirit  is  from  beneath. 

But  the  fallacy  of  this  objection  may  best  be  seen 
by  a  comparison  of  the  evil  complained  of,  with  the 

8 


58  LECTURE  II. 

good  that  is  achieved.  You  and  I  are  Presbyteri- 
ans :  but  we  profess  to  believe  that  our  neighbors 
of  many  of  the  different  denominations  around  us, 
hold  the  fundamental  truths  of  the  gospel,  and  are 
walking  in  the  way  to  heaven.  As  Presbyterians 
we  have  a  right,  and  it  is  our  duty  to  take  special 
heed  to  the  interests  of  our  own  church  ;  but  much 
as  we  may  venerate  her  order  or  her  institutions, 
who  among  us  is  there  that  does  not  regard  Chris- 
tian as  a  much  more  hallowed  name?  In  other 
words,  where  is  the  man  who  would  not  consider  it 
comparatively  a  light  matter  whether  an  individual 
should  join  our  particular  communion  or  some  other, 
provided  he  gave  evidence  of  being  a  real  disciple  of 
Christ  ?  Now  apply  this  remark  to  revivals.  The 
evil  complained  of  is,  that  different  sects  manifest 
an  undue  zeal  to  gather  as  many  of  the  hopeful  sub- 
jects of  revivals  as  they  can  into  their  respective 
communions.  Suppose  it  be  so — and  what  is  the 
result  ?  Why  that  they  are  training  up — not  as  we 
should  say,  perhaps,  under  the  best  form  of  church 
government,  or  possibly  the  most  unexceptionable 
views  of  Christian  doctrine — but  still  in  the  bosom 
of  the  church  of  God,  under  the  dispensation  of 
his  word,  and  in  the  enjoyment  of  his  ordinances, 
and  in  communion  with  his  people — are  training  up 
to  become  members  of  that  communion  in  which 
every  other  epithet  will  be  merged  in  that  of  sons 
and  daughters  of  the  Lord  Almighty.  Place  then, 
on  the  one  side,  the  fact  that  these  individuals  are 
to  remain  in  their  sins,  supposing  there  is  no  revi- 


*     1ECTURE  II.  59 

val  of  religion,  and  on  the  other,  the  fact  that  they 
are  to  be  proselyted,  if  you  please,  to  some  other 
Christian  sect,  provided  there  is  one ;  and  then  tell 
me  whether  the  objection  which  I  am  considering 
does  not  dwindle  to  nothing.  I  would  not  deem  it 
uncharitable  to  say  that  the  man  who  could  main- 
tain this  objection  in  this  view,  that  is,  the  man  who 
could  feel  more  complacency  in  seeing  his  fellow 
men  remain  in  his  own  denomination  dead  in  tres- 
passes and  sins,  than  in  seeing  them  join  other  de- 
nominations giving  evidence  of  being  the  followers 
of  the  Lord  Jesus,  whatever  other  sect  he  may  be- 
long to,  does  not  belong  to  the  sect  of  true  disci- 
ples. Whatever  may  be  his  shibboleth,  rely  on  it, 
he  has  not  learned  to  talk  in  the  dialect  of  heaven. 
I  have  presented  this  subject  before  you,  my 
friends,  at  considerable  length,  not  because  I  have 
considered  myself  as  addressing  a  congregation  hos- 
tile to  revivals — for  I  bear  you  testimony  that  it  is 
not  so — but  because  most  of  the  objections  which 
have  been  noticed  are  more  or  less  current  in  the 
community,  and  I  have  wished  to  guard  you  against 
the  influence  of  these  objections  on  the  one  hand, 
and  to  assist  you  to  be  always  ready  to  give  an  an- 
swer to  any  one  that  asketh  a  reason  of  your  views 
of  this  subject  on  the  other.  I  hope  that  what  has 
been  said  may  confirm  your  conviction  that  the 
cause  of  revivals  is  emphatically  the  Saviour's  cause ; 
and  that  you  may  be  disposed,  each  one  to  labor  in 
it  with  increased  diligence  and  zeal.  And  may  your 
labors  be  characterized  by  such  Christian  prudence, 


60  LECTURE  II. 

and  tenderness,  and  fidelity,  that  while  you  shall  see 
a  rich  blessing  resting  upon  them,  they  may  have  a 
tendency  to  silence  the  voice  of  opposition,  and  in- 
crease the  number  of  those  who  shall  co-operate 
with  you  in  sustaining  and  advancing  this  glorious 
cause. 


LECTURE  III 


OBSTACLES  TO  REVIVALS. 


I.  Corinthians,  ix.  12. 
— Lest  we  should  hinder  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

It  is  impossible  to  contemplate  either  the  life  or 
writings  of  the  Apostle  Paul,  without  perceiving 
that  the  ruling  passion  of  his  renewed  nature  was 
a  desire  to  glorify  God  in  the  salvation  of  men. — 
For  the  accomplishment  of  this  end  there  was  no 
service  which  he  would  not  perform ;  no  earthly 
comfort  which  he  would  not  surrender ;  no  suffer- 
ing which  he  would  not  endure.  A  charming  illustra- 
tion of  his  disinterestedness  in  the  cause  of  his 
Master,  occurs  in  the  chapter  which  contains  our 
text.  He  maintains,  both  from  scripture  and  from 
general  equity,  the  right  which  a  minister  of  the  gos- 
pel has  to  be  supported  by  those  among  whom  he 
labors ;  and  then  shows  how  he  had  waived  that 
right  in  favor  of  the  Corinthians,  that  the  purpose 
of  his  ministry  might  be  more  effectually  gained. — 
"  If  others  be  partakers  of  this  power  over  you"  says 
he,  that  is,  "  if  it  is  the  privilege  of  ministers  in  ge- 
neral to  receive  their  support  from  those  for  whose 


62  LECTURE  III. 

benefit  they  labor,  are  not  we  rather  entitled  to  this 
privilege — we  who  have  been  instrumental  not  on- 
ly of  instructing  and  comforting  you,  but  of  leading 
you  to  the  profession  of  Christianity  ?  Nevertheless 
we  have  not  used  this  power,  but  suffer  all  things,  lest 
we  should  hinder  the  gospel  of  Christ :  we  cheerful- 
ly submit  to  many  inconveniences  and  deprivations, 
that  our  success  in  winning  souls  to  Christ  through 
the  gospel,  may  not  be  in  any  degree  hindered  by 
the  cavils  of  those  who  are  always  on  the  alert  to 
misrepresent  and  censure  us." 

The  text  takes  for  granted  that  there  may  exist 
certain  hindrances  to  the  influence  of  the  gospel. 
As  every  genuine  revival  of  religion  is  effected 
through  the  instrumentality  of  the  gospel,  it  will  be 
no  misapplication  of  the  passage  to  consider  it  as 
suggesting  some  of  the  obstacles  which  often  ex- 
ist in  the  way  of  a  revival ;  and  in  this  manner  I 
purpose  to  consider  it  at  the  present  time. 

What  then  are  some  of  the  most  common  hin- 
drances to  a  scriptural  revival  of  religion  ? 

I.  Ignorance  or  misapprehension  of  the  nature  of 
true  revivals. 

It  is  not  to  be  concealed  or  denied  that  much  has 
passed  at  various  periods  under  the  name  of  revi- 
vals, which  a  sound  and  intelligent  piety  could  not 
fail  to  reprobate.  There  have  been  scenes  in  which 
the  decorum  due  to  christian  worship  has  been  en- 
tirely forgotten ;  in  which  the  fervor  of  passion  has 
been  mistaken  for  the  fervor  of  piety ;  in  which  the 
awful  name  of  God  has  been  invoked  not  only  with 


LECTURE  III.  63 

irreverence  but  with  disgusting  familiarity ;  in  which 
scores  and  even  hundreds  have  mingled  together  in 
a  revel  of  fanaticism.  Now  unhappily  there  are 
those,  and  I  doubt  not  good  men  too,  who  have 
formed  their  opinion  of  revivals  from  these  most 
unfavorable  specimens.  These  perhaps,  and  no 
others,  may  have  fallen  under  their  observation ; 
and  hence  they  conclude  that  whatever  is  reported 
to  them  under  the  name  of  a  revival,  partakes  of  the 
same  general  character  with  what  they  have  wit- 
nessed ;  and  hence  too  they  look  with  suspicion  on 
any  rising  religious  excitement,  lest  it  should  run 
beyond  bounds,  and  terminate  in  a  scene  of  reli- 
gious phrenzy. 

There  are  others,  (I  here  speak  particularly  of 
ministers  of  the  gospel — for  their  influence  is  of 
course  most  extensively  felt  on  this  subject)  who 
are  led  to  look  with  distrust  on  revivals,  merely 
from  constitutional  temperament,  or  from  habits  of 
education,  or  from  the  peculiar  character  of  their 
own  religious  experience ;  and  while  they  are  hearty 
well  wishers  to  the  cause  of  Christ,  they  are  per- 
haps too  sensitive  to  the  least  appearance  of  ani- 
mal feeling.  Besides,  they  not  improbably  have 
never  witnessed  a  revival,  and  as  the  case  may  be, 
have  been  placed  in  circumstances  least  favorable 
to  understanding  its  nature  or  appreciating  its  im- 
portance. What  is  true  of  one  individual  in  this 
case,  may  be  true  of  many;  and  if  the  person 
concerned  be  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  or  even  a 
very  efficient  and  influential  layman,  he  may  contri- 


64  LECTURE  III. 

bute  in  no  small  degree  to  form  the  opinion  that 
prevails  on  this  subject  through  a  congregation,  or 
even  a  more  extensive  community. 

Now  you  will  readily  perceive  that  such  a  state 
of  things  as  I  have  here  supposed,  must  constitute 
a  serious  obstacle  to  the  introduction  of  a  revival. 
There  are  cases  indeed  in  which  God  is  pleased  to 
glorify  his  sovereignty,  by  marvellously  pouring 
down  his  Spirit  for  the  awakening  and  conversion 
of  sinners,  where  there  is  no  special  effort  on  the 
part  of  his  people  to  obtain  such  a  blessing ;  but  it 
is  the  common  order  of  his  providence  to  lead  them 
earnestly  to  desire,  and  diligently  to  seek,  the  bless- 
ing, before  he  bestows  it.  But  if,  instead  of  seeking 
these  special  effusions  of  divine  grace,  they  have 
an  unreasonable  dread  of  the  excitement  by  which 
such  a  scene  may  be  attended ;  if  the  apprehension 
that  God  may  be  dishonored  by  irreverence  and 
confusion,  should  lead  them  unintentionally  to  check 
the  genuine  aspirations  of  pious  zeal,  or  even  the 
workings  of  religious  anxiety,  there  is  certainly  little 
reason  to  expect  in  such  circumstances  a  revival  of 
religion.  I  doubt  not  that  a  case  precisely  such  as 
I  have  supposed  has  sometimes  existed ;  and  that  an 
honest,  but  inexcusably  ignorant  conscience  on  the 
part  of  a  minister  or  of  a  church,  has  prevailed  to 
prevent  a  gracious  visit  from  the  Spirit  of  God. 

II.  Another  obstacle  to  a  revival  of  religion  is 
found  in  a  spirit  of  worldliness  among  professed  chris- 
tians. The  evil  to  which  I  here  refer  assumes  a 
great  variety  of  forms,  according  to  the  ruling  pas- 


LECTURE   III.  65 

sion  of  each  individual,  and  the  circumstances  in 
which  he  may  be  placed.  There  are  some  of  the 
professed  disciples  of  Christ,  who  seem  to  think  of 
little  else  than  the  acquisition  of  wealth  ;  who  are 
not  only  actively  engaged,  as  they  have  a  right  to 
be,  to  increase  their  worldly  possessions,  but  who 
seem  to  allow  all  their  affections  to  be  engrossed 
by  the  pursuit;  who  are  willing  to  rise  up  early, 
and  sit  up  late,  and  eat  the  bread  of  carefulness,  to 
become  rich ;  and  whose  wealth,  after  it  is  acquired, 
serves  only  to  gratify  a  spirit  of  avarice,  or  possi- 
bly a  passion  for  splendor,  but  never  ministers  to 
the  cause  of  charity.  There  is  another  class  of 
professors  whose  hearts  are  set  upon  worldly  pro- 
motion ;  who  seem  to  act  as  if  the  ultimate  object 
were  to  reach  some  high  post  of  honor;  who  often 
yield  to  a  spirit  of  unhallowed  rivalry,  and  some- 
times employ  means  to  accomplish  their  purposes 
which  christian  integrity  scarcely  knows  how  to 
sanction.  And  there  is  another  class  still,  not  less 
numerous  than  either  of  the  preceding,  who  must  be 
set  down  in  a  modified  sense  at  least,  as  the  lovers 
of  pleasure :  far  enough  are  they  from  encouraging 
or  tolerating  any  thing  gross  or  offensive  to  a  culti- 
vated worldly  taste ;  but  they  mingle  unhesitatingly 
in  scenes  of  amusement,  from  which  they  know  be- 
fore hand  that  every  thing  connected  with  religion 
must  be  excluded ;  and  they  talk  afterwards  with 
enthusiasm  of  the  enjoyment  they  have  experienced 
in  such  scenes ;  and  if  the  consistency  of  their 
mingling  in  them  with  christian  obligations  happens 

9 


66  LECTURE  III. 

to  be  called  in  question,  not  improbably  they  will 
defend  themselves  with  spirit  against  what  they  are 
pleased  to  call  a  whimsical  or  superstitious  preju- 
dice.   There  are  professors  of  religion  among  those 
who  take  the  lead  in  fashionable  life  :  they  seem  to 
breathe  freely  only  when  they  are  in  circles  of  gai- 
ety ;  and  if  they  were  taken  out  of  the  ranks  of  plea- 
sure, the  language  of  their  hearts,  if  not  of  their 
lips,  would  doubtless  be,  "ye  have  taken  away  my 
gods,  and  what  have  I  more  ?"  I  am  willing  to  hope 
that  the  number  to  whom  this  can  apply,  in  all  its 
extent,  is,  at  this  day,  comparatively  small — certain- 
ly it  is  becoming  smaller;  but  there  are  many  who 
are  ready  to  make  a  partial  compromise  with  con- 
science on  this  subject ;   and  who,  in  keeping  aloof 
from  the  extreme  of  too  great  strictness,  slide  too 
near,  to  say  the  least,  to  the  confines  of  the  oppo- 
site error.     All  these  different  classes,  if  their  con- 
duct is  a  fair  basis  for  an  opinion,  have  the  world, 
in  some  form  or  other,  uppermost.     They  are  quite 
absorbed  with  the  things  which  are  seen  and  are 
temporal.     Their  conversation  is  not  in  heaven.    It 
breathes  not  the  spirit  of  heaven.     It  does  not  re- 
late to  the  enjoyments  of  heaven,  or  the  means  of 
reaching  those  enjoyments.     The  world  take  know- 
ledge of  them,  not  that  they  have  been  with  Jesus, 
but  that  like  themselves,  they  love  to  grovel  amidst 
the  things  below. 

That  the  evil  which  I  have  here  described  exist- 
ing in  a  church,  must  be  a  formidable  obstacle  to  a 
revival  of  religion,  none  of  us  probably  will  doubt. 
Let  us  see  for  a  moment,  how  it  is  so. 


LECTURE  III.  67 

The  individuals  concerned  constitute  the  church, 
or  a  portion  of  the  church — the  very  body  in 
which,  according  to  the  common  course  of  God's 
providence,  we  are  to  expect  a  revival  to  begin. — 
But  the  prevalence  of  this  worldly  spirit  of  which 
I  have  spoken,  is  the  very  opposite  of  the  spirit 
of  a  revival;  and  can  have  no  more  communion 
with  it  than  light  with  darkness.  So  long  as  it  ex- 
ists then,  it  must  keep  out  that  general  spirituality 
and  active  devotedness  to  the  cause  of  Christ  in 
which  a  revival,  as  it  respects  Christians,  especially 
consists ;  and  of  course  must  prevent  all  that  good 
influence,  which  a  revival  in  the  church  would  be 
fitted  to  exert  upon  the  world. 

But  suppose  there  be  in  the  church  those  who  are 
actually  revived,  and  who  have  a  right  estimate  of 
their  obligations  to  labor  and  pray  for  the  special 
effusion  of  divine  influences,  how  manifest  is  it  that 
this  spirit  of  worldliness  must,  to  a  great  extent, 
paralyze  their  efforts  ?  How  painfully  discouraging 
to  them  must  it  be,  to  behold  those  who  have 
pledged  themselves  to  co-operate  with  them  in  the 
great  cause,  turning  away  to  the  world,  and  virtu- 
ally giving  their  sanction  to  courses  of  conduct 
directly  adapted  to  thwart  their  benevolent  efforts  ! 
And  how  naturally  will  careless  sinners,  when  they 
are  pressed  by  the  tender  and  earnest  expostula- 
tions of  the  faithful  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come, 
shelter  themselves  in  the  reflection  that  there  is  an- 
other class  of  professors  who  estimate  this  matter 
differently,  and  whose  whole  conduct  proclaims  that 


68  LECTURE   III. 

they  consider  all  this  talk  about  religion  as  unne- 
cessary— not  to  say  fanatical.  I  know  that  a  few 
Christians,  have,  in  some  instances,  been  enabled 
by  God's  special  blessing,  to  stem  such  a  current 
as  this ;  and  have  been  permitted  to  witness  the 
most  glorious  results  from  their  persevering  labors ; 
but  I  know  too  that  nothing  is  more  disheartening  to 
a  few  devoted  disciples  of  Christ — nothing  more  di- 
rectly fitted  to  render  their  exertions  of  no  effect, 
than  for  the  mass  of  professors  around  them  to  be 
buried  up  in  the  world ;  to  be  found  with  them  at 
the  communion  table  commemorating  the  death  of 
Christ,  but  never  to  go  with  them  in  any  effort  for 
the  advancement  of  his  cause. 

But  while  this  spirit  of  worldliness  mocks  in  a 
great  degree  the  efforts  of  the  faithful,  it  exerts  a  di- 
rect and  most  powerful  influence  upon  those  who  are 
glad  to  find  apologies  to  quiet  themselves  in  sin. 
I  know  that  it  is  a  miserable  fallacy  that  the  incon- 
sistent lives  of  professed  christians  constitute  any 
just  ground  of  reproach  against  the  gospel ;  never- 
theless, it  is  a  fact  of  which  no  one  can  be  igno- 
rant, that  there  are  multitudes  who  look  at  the  gos- 
pel only  as  it  is  reflected  in  the  character  of  its  pro- 
fessors ;  and  especially  in  their  imperfections  and 
backslidings.  These  are  all  strangely  looked  at, 
as  if  religion  were  responsible  for  them ;  and  whe- 
ther it  be  a  particular  act  of  gross  transgression,  or 
a  general  course  of  devotedness  to  the  world,  it 
will  be  almost  sure  to  be  turned  to  account  in  sup- 
port of  the  comfortable  doctrine  that  religion  does 


LECTURE  III.  69 

not  make  men  the  better,  and  therefore  it  is  safe  to 
let  it  alone  altogether  :  or  else  it  is  inferred  that,  if 
religion  be  any  thing,  it  may  be  safely  delayed  ;  for 
it  is  so  small  a  matter  that  it  may  be  taken  up  at 
any  time :  or  possibly  the  individual  referring  his 
own  character  to  the  low  standard  which  he  may 
observe  among  professors,  may  charitably  conclude 
that  he  is  already  a  Christian ;  and  thus  by  playing 
off  upon  himself  the  arts  of  self-deception,  may  lull 
himself  into  a  lethargy,  out  of  which  he  will  never 
awake,  until  he  is  roused  by  the  light  of  eternity 
both  to  conviction  and  despair.  None  surely  will 
question  that  whatever  exerts  such  an  influence  as 
this  on  the  careless  and  ungodly,  must  constitute  a 
powerful  barrier  to  a  revival  of  religion. 

But  this  worldly  spirit  is  to  be  looked  at  moreover 
in  the  relation  which  it  bears  to  the  Spirit  of  God ; 
for  God's  Spirit,  let  it  always  be  remembered,  is  the 
grand  agent  in  every  revival.  What  then  do  pro- 
fessing Christians  virtually  say  to  the  Holy  Spirit, 
when  they  lose  sight  of  their  obligations,  and  open 
their  hearts  and  their  arms  to  the  objects  and  inte- 
rests of  the  world  ?  Do  they  thereby  invite  him  to 
come,  and  be  with  them,  and  dwell  with  them,  and 
to  diffuse  his  convincing  and  converting  influences 
all  around  ?  Or  do  they  not  rather  proclaim  their 
indifference,  to  say  the  least,  to  his  gracious  ope- 
rations ;  and  sometimes  even  virtually  beseech  him 
to  depart  out  of  their  coasts  ?  But  it  is  the  manner 
of  our  God  to  bestow  his  Spirit  in  unison  with  the 
desires  and  in  answer  to  the  prayers  of  his  people — 


70  LECTURE  III. 

can  we  suppose  then,  that  where  the  spirit  of  the 
world  has  taken  the  place  of  the  spirit  of  prayer, 
and  the  enjoyments  of  the  world  are  more  thought 
of  than  the  operations  of  the  Holy  Ghost — can  we 
suppose,  I  say,  that  He  who  is  jealous  of  his  honor, 
will  send  down  those  gracious  influences  which  are 
essential  to  a  revival  of  religion  ? 

Whether,  therefore,  we  consider  a  worldly  spirit 
among  professed  Christians,  in  its  relation  to  them- 
selves, to  their  fellow  professors  who  are  faithful,  to 
the  careless  world,  or  to  the  Spirit  of  God,  we  can- 
not fail  to  perceive  that  it  must  stand  greatly  in  the 
way  of  the  blessing  we  are  contemplating. 

III.  The  want  of  a  proper  sense  of  personal  responsi- 
bility among  prof  essed  Christians,  constitutes  another 
obstacle  to  a  revival  of  religion.  You  all  know  how 
essential  it  is  to  the  success  of  any  worldly  enter- 
prize,  that  those  who  engage  in  it  should  feel  person- 
ally responsible  in  respect  to  its  results.  Bring  to- 
gether a  body  of  men  for  the  accomplishment  of 
any  object,  no  matter  how  important,  and  there  is 
always  danger  that  personal  obligation  will  be  lost 
sight  of ;  that  each  individual  will  find  it  far  easier 
to  do  nothing,  or  even  to  do  wrong,  than  if,  instead 
of  dividing  the  responsibility  with  many,  he  was 
obliged  literally  to  bear  his  own  burden.  And  just 
in  proportion  as  this  spirit  pervades  any  public  body, 
it  may  reasonably  be  expected  either  that  they  will 
accomplish  nothing,  or  nothing  to  any  good  pur- 
pose. 


LECTURE  III.  71 

Now  let  this  same  spirit  pervade  a  church,  or  any 
community  of  professed  Christians,  and  you  can 
look  for  nothing  better  than  a  similar  result.  True 
it  is,  as  we  have  already  had  occasion  to  remark, 
that,  in  a  revival  of  religion,  there  is  much  of  di- 
vine agency  and  of  divine  sovereignty  too;  but 
there  is  human  instrumentality  also ;  and  much  of 
what  God  does  is  done  through  his  people  ;  and  if 
they  remain  with  their  arms  folded,  it  were  unrea- 
sonable to  expect  that  God's  work  should  be  revived. 
Let  each  professor  regard  his  own  personal  respon- 
sibility as  merged  in  the  general  responsibility  of 
the  church,  and  the  certain  consequence  will  be  that 
the  church  as  a  body  will  accomplish  nothing. 
Each  member  may  be  ready  to  deplore  the  preva- 
lence of  irreligion  and  spiritual  lethargy,  and  to  ac- 
knowledge that  something  ought  to  be  done  in  the 
way  of  reform ;  but  if,  at  the  same  time,  he  cast 
his  eye  around  upon  his  fellow  professors,  and  re- 
flect that  there  are  many  to  share  with  him  the  re- 
sponsibility of  inaction,  and  that,  as  his  individual 
exertions  could  effect  but  little,  so  his  individual 
neglect  would  incur  but  a  small  proportion  of  the 
whole  blame — if  he  reason  in  this  way,  I  say,  to 
what  purpose  will  be  all  his  acknowledgments  and 
all  his  lamentations  ?  In  order  that  God's  work  may 
be  revived,  there  must  be  earnest  prayer  ;  but  where 
is  the  pledge  for  this,  unless  his  people  realize  their 
individual  obligations?  There  must  also  be  dili- 
gent, and  persevering,  and  self-denied  effort;  but 
where  are  the  persons  who  are  ready  for  this,  pro- 


72  LECTURE  III. 

vided  each  one  feels  that  he  has  no  personal  respon- 
sibility ?  Who  will  warn  the  wicked  of  his  wicked 
way,  and  exhort  him  to  turn  and  live  ?  Who  will 
stretch  out  his  hand  to  reclaim  the  wandering  Chris- 
tian, or  open  his  lips  to  stir  up  the  sluggish  one  ? 
Who,  in  short,  will  do  any  thing  that  God  requires 
to  be  done  in  order  to  the  revival  of  his  work,  if  the 
responsibility  of  the  whole  church  is  not  regarded 
as  the  responsibility  of  the  several  individuals  who 
compose  it  ?  Wherever  you  see  a  church  in  which 
this  mistaken  view  of  obligation  generally  prevails, 
you  may  expect  to  see  that  church  asleep ;  and  sin- 
ners around  asleep  ;  and  you  need  not  look  for  the 
breaking  up  of  that  slumber,  until  Christians  have 
come  to  be  weighed  down  under  a  sense  of  person- 
al obligation. 

Moreover,  let  it  be  remembered  that  the  evil  of 
which  I  am  speaking,  is  fitted  to  prevent  the  revival 
of  God's  work,  inasmuch  as  it  has  within  itself  all 
the  elements  of  a  grievous  backsliding.  Wherever 
you  find  professors  of  religion  who  have  little  or 
no  sense  of  their  own  obligations  apart  from  the 
general  responsibility  of  the  church,  there  you  may 
look  with  confidence  for  that  wretched  inconsisten- 
cy, that  careless  and  unedifying  deportment  that  is 
fitted  to  arm  sinners  with  a  plea  against  the  claims 
of  religion,  which  they  are  always  sure  to  use  to 
the  best  advantage.  And  on  the  other  hand,  wher- 
ever you  see  professing  Christians  realizing  that  ar- 
duous duties  devolve  upon  them  as  individuals,  and 
that  the  indifference  of  others  can  be  no  apology 


LECTURE  III.  73 

for  their  own,  there  you  will  see  a  spirit  of  self- 
denial,  and  humility,  and  active  devotedness  to  the 
service  of  Christ,  which  will  be  a  most  impressive 
exemplification  of  the  excellence  of  the  gospel,  and 
which  will  be  fitted  at  once  to  awaken  sinners  to  a 
conviction  of  its  importance,  and  to  attract  them  to 
a  compliance  with  its  conditions.  In  short,  you 
will  see  precisely  that  kind  of  agency  on  the  part  of 
Christians  which  is  most  likely  to  lead  to  a  revival, 
whether  you  consider  it  as  bearing  directly  on  the 
minds  of  sinners,  or  as  securing  the  influence  of  the 
Spirit  of  God. 

IV.  The  toleration  of  gross  offences  in  the  church, 
is  another  serious  hindrance  to  a  revival  of  religion. 
We  cannot  suppose  that  the  Saviour  expected  that 
the  visible  church  on  earth  would  ever  be  entirely 
pure ;  or  that  there  would  not  be  in  it  those  who 
were  destitute  of  every  scriptural  qualification  for 
its  communion ;  or  even  those  whose  lives  would 
be  a  constant  contradiction  of  their  profession,  and 
a  standing  reproach  upon  his  cause.  He  himself 
hath  said  that  "it  must  needs  be  that  offences 
come ;"  though  he  has  added  with  awful  emphasis, 
"  wo  unto  that  man  by  whom  they  come."  And  the 
whole  tenor  of  God's  word  goes  to  show  that  it  is 
required  of  the  church — of  the  whole  body,  and  of 
each  particular  member — that  they  keep  themselves 
unspotted  from  the  world ;  that  they  have  no  fellow- 
ship with  the  unfruitful  works  of  darkness ;  that 
they  exhibit,  in  all  respects,  that  character  which 
becomes  "  a  chosen  generation,  a  royal  priesthood, 
10 


74  LECTURE  III. 

an  holy  nation,  a  peculiar  people."  And  inasmuch 
as  there  was  danger  from  the  imperfection  and  de- 
pravity of  man,  that  the  church  would  embody  a 
greater  or  less  amount  of  hypocrisy  and  corruption, 
it  pleased  the  great  Master  to  prescribe  rules  for  the 
maintenance  of  her  purity.  Hence  Christians  are 
exhorted  to  stir  up  one  another  by  putting  each  other 
in  remembrance ;  to  reprove  and  admonish  each 
other  with  fidelity  as  occasion  may  require ;  and  in 
case  of  scandalous  offences  persisted  in  or  not  re- 
pented of,  the  church  as  a  body  is  bound  to  cut  off 
the  offender  from  her  communion.  In  performing 
this  last  and  highest  act  of  discipline,  as  well  as  in 
all  the  steps  by  which  she  is  led  to  it,  she  acts,  not 
according  to  any  arbitrary  rules  of  her  own,  but  un- 
der the  authority,  and  agreeably  to  the  directions 
of  her  Head. 

Now  it  is  impossible  to  look  at  the  state  of  many 
churches,  without  perceiving  that  there  is  a  sad  dis- 
regard to  the  directions  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
in  respect  to  offending  members.  It  sometimes 
happens  that  professors  of  religion  are  detected  in 
grossly  fraudulent  transactions ;  that  they  grind  the 
face  of  the  widow  and  orphan ;  that  they  take  upon 
their  lips  the  language  of  cursing,  and  even  profanely 
use  the  awful  name  of  God ;  not  to  speak  of  what  has 
been  more  common  in  other  days — their  reeling  un- 
der the  influence  of  the  intoxicating  draught — I  say  it 
sometimes  happens  that  Christian  professors  exem- 
plify some  or  other  of  these  vices,  and  still  retain  a 
regular  standing  in  the  church,  and  perhaps  never 


LECTURE  III,  75 

even  hear  the  voice  of  reproof;  especially  if  the  in- 
dividuals concerned  happen  to  possess  great  world- 
ly influence,  and  the  church,  as  it  respects  tempo- 
ral interests,  is  in  some  measure  dependent  upon 
them.  But  rely  on  it,  Brethren,  this  is  an  evil 
which  is  fitted  to  reach  vitally  the  spiritual  inter- 
ests of  the  church ;  and  wherever  it  exists,  it  will 
in  all  probability  constitute  an  effectual  obstacle  to 
a  revival  of  religion. 

For  its  influence  will  be  felt,  in  the  first  place,  by 
the  church  itself.  The  fact  that  it  can  tolerate  gross 
offences  in  its  members,  proves  that  its  character 
for  spirituality  is  already  low ;  but  the  act  of  tolera- 
ting them  must  necessarily  serve  to  depress  it  still 
more.  It  results  from  our  very  constitution  and 
from  the  laws  of  habit,  that  to  be  conversant  with 
open  vice,  especially  where  there  is  any  temptation 
to  apologize  for  it,  is  fitted  to  lessen  our  estimate 
of  its  odiousness,  and  to  impair  our  sense  of  moral 
and  Christian  obligation.  If  a  church  tolerates  in 
its  members  scandalous  sins,  it  must  know  as  a  body 
that  it  is  in  the  wrong  ;  nevertheless  each  individual 
will  reconcile  it  to  his  own  conscience  as  well  as  he 
can ;  and  one  way  will  be  by  endeavoring  to  find 
out  extenuating  circumstances,  and  possibly  to  lower 
a  little  the  standard  of  Christian  character.  Thus 
it  will  almost  of  course  come  to  pass,  that  that  deep 
and  awful  sense  of  the  evil  of  sin  which  the  Chris- 
tian ought  always  to  cultivate,  and  which  is  essen- 
tial to  a  high  degree  of  spirituality,  will  no  longer 
be  found ;  and  in  place  of  it  there  will  be,  if  not 


76  LECTURE  III. 

an  exhibition  of  open  vice,  yet  a  disposition  to  re- 
gard iniquity  in  the  heart,  and  a  readiness  to  par- 
take of  other  men's  sins. 

Besides,  the  neglect  of  one  duty  always  renders 
the  neglect  of  others  more  easy ;  not  merely  from 
the  fact  that  there  is  an  intimate  connection  between 
many  of  the  duties  which  devolve  upon  Christians, 
but  because  every  known  deviation  from  the  path  of 
rectitude  has  a  tendency  to  lower  the  tone  of  reli- 
gious sensibility,  and  to  give  strength  to  the  general 
propensity  to  evil.  Let  the  members  of  a  church 
do  wrong  in  the  particular  of  which  I  am  speaking, 
and  it  will  make  it  more  easy  for  them  to  do  wrong 
in  other  particulars.  A  disregard  to  their  covenant 
obligations  in  this  respect,  will  render  them  less  sen- 
sible of  the  solemnity  and  weight  of  their  obliga- 
gations  generally :  in  short  it  will  lead  by  almost 
certain  consequence  to  that  state  of  things,  which 
is  characterized  by  spiritual  insensibility  and  death, 
and  which  is  the  exact  opposite  of  all  that  belongs 
to  a  revival  of  religion. 

But  the  evil  to  which  I  refer  is  not  less  to  be  de- 
precated in  its  direct  influence  upon  the  world,  than 
upon  the  church.  For  here  is  presented  a  profess- 
ing Christian,  not  only  practising  vices,  which,  it 
may  be,  would  scarcely  be  tolerated  in  those  who 
were  professedly  mere  worldly  men,  but  practising 
these  vices,  for  aught  that  appears,  under  the  sanc- 
tion of  the  church.  Wherever  this  flagrant  incon- 
sistency is  exhibited,  the  scoffer  looks  on  and 
laughs  us  to  scorn.     The  decent  man  of  the  world 


concludes,  that  if  the  church  can  tolerate  such  gross 
evils,  whatever  other  light  she  may  diffuse  around 
her,  it  cannot  be  the  light  of  evangelical  purity. 
And  even  those  who  feel  the  weight  of  Christian 
obligation,  and  who  desire  to  join  in  the  commemo- 
ration of  the  Redeemer's  death,  will  sometimes  hesi- 
tate whether  they  can  become  members  of  a  com- 
munity in  which  the  solemn  vows  of  God  are  so 
much  disregarded.  Need  I  say  that  there  is  every 
thing  here  to  lead  sinners  to  sleep  on  in  carnal  se- 
curity to  their  dying  day? 

But  observe  still  farther,  that  this  neglect  to  puri- 
fy the  church  of  scandalous  offences,  is  an  act  of 
gross  disobedience  to  her  Head;  to  him  who  has 
purchased  for  her  all  good  gifts ;  and  whose  prero- 
gative it  is  to  dispense  the  influences  of  the  Spirit. 
Suppose  ye  then  that  he  will  sanction  a  virtual  con- 
tempt of  his  authority  by  pouring  down  the  bless- 
ings of  his  grace  ?  Suppose  ye  that,  if  a  church  set 
at  naught  the  rules  which  he  has  prescribed,  and 
not  only  suffer  sin,  but  the  grossest  sin,  in  her  mem- 
bers, to  go  unreproved,  he  will  crown  all  this  dis- 
honor done  to  his  word,  all  this  inconsistency  and 
flagrant  covenant-breaking,  with  a  revival  of  reli- 
gion? No,  Brethren,  this  is  not  the  manner  of  Him 
who  rules  King  in  Zion.  He  never  loses  sight  of 
the  infallible  directory,  which  he  has  given  to  his 
church ;  and  if  any  portion  of  his  church  lose  sight 
of  it,  it  is  at  the  peril  of  his  displeasure.  Disobe- 
dience to  his  commandments  may  be  expected  al- 
ways to  incur  his  frown;  and  that  frown  will  be 


% 


78  LECTURE  III. 

manifested  at  least  by  withholding  the  influences  of 
his  grace. 

V.  Another  powerful  hindrance  to  a  revival  of 
religion,  is  found  in  the  absence  of  a  spirit  of  brother- 
ly  love  among  the  professed  followers  of  Christ. 

Christianity  never  shines  forth  with  more  attrac- 
tive loveliness,  or  addresses  itself  to  the  heart  with 
more  subduing  energy,  than  when  it  is  seen  binding 
the  disciples  of  Jesus  together  in  the  endearing 
bonds  of  a  sanctified  friendship.  Let  it  be  said  of 
Christians  as  it  was  in  other  days,  "  Behold  how 
they  love  one  another ;"  let  them  evince  a  strong 
regard  to  each  other's  interests,  and  a  tender  sym- 
pathy in  each  other's  wo,  and  a  ready  condescen- 
sion to  each  other's  infirmities,  and  a  willingness  to 
bear  each  other's  burdens;  and,  rely  on  it,  this 
kindly  spirit  will  diffuse  a  grateful  influence  all 
around ;  and  even  the  enemies  of  religion  will  not 
be  able  to  withhold  from  it  at  least  the  homage  of 
their  respect  and  approbation;  and  there  is  good 
reason  to  hope  that  it  may  be  instrumental  of  sub- 
duing many  to  the  obedience  of  the  truth.  But  on 
the  other  hand,  let  the  professed  followers  of  the 
Saviour  manifest  towards  each  other  a  jealous  or 
contentious  spirit ;  let  them  appear  more  intent  on 
the  advancement  of  their  own  personal,  or  selfish, 
or  party  ends,  than  upon  the  promotion  of  each 
other's  edification  and  benefit ;  and  those  who  see 
them,  instead  of  taking  knowledge  of  them  that  they 
have  been  with  Jesus,  will  take  knowledge  of  them 
that  they  have  imbibed  the  very  spirit  of  the  world. 


LECTURE  III.  79 

The  influence  of  such  an  example  upon  the  careless, 
must  be  to  lower  their  estimate  of  the  importance 
of  religion,  and  furnish  them  an  excuse  for  neglect- 
ing to  seek  an  interest  in  it.  Oh  how  often  has  it 
been  said  by  infidels  and  the  enemies  of  godliness, 
to  the  reproach  of  the  cause  of  Christ,  that  when 
Christians  would  leave  off  contending  with  each 
other,  it  would  be  time  enough  for  them  to  think  of 
embracing  their  religion ! 

But  the  want  of  brotherly  love  operates  to  pre- 
vent a  revival  of  religion,  still  farther,  as  it  prevents 
that  union  of  Christian  energy,  in  connection  with 
which  God  ordinarily  dispenses  his  gracious  influ- 
ences. It  prevents  a  union  of  counsel.  As  the 
Saviour  has  committed  his  cause  in  a  sense  into  the 
hands  of  his  people,  so  he  has  left  much  as  respects 
the  advancement  of  it,  to  their  discretion.  And 
they  are  bound  to  consult  together  with  reference 
to  this  end ;  and  to  bring  their  concentrated  wis- 
dom to  its  promotion.  But  if  there  be  a  spirit  of 
alienation  and  discord  among  them,  either  they  will 
never  come  together  at  all,  or  else  their  counsels 
will  be  divided,  and  they  will  do  little  else  than  de- 
feat each  other's  purposes.  The  same  spirit  will 
prevent  a  union  in  prayer.  This  is  the  grand  means 
by  which  men  prevail  with  God ;  and  the  prospect 
of  their  success  is  always  much  in  proportion  to  the 
strength  of  their  mutual  Christian  affection  ; — for 
this  is  a  Christian  grace ;  and  if  it  is  in  lively  exer- 
cise, other  Christian  graces  which  are  more  imme- 
diately brought  into  exercise  in  prayer,  such  as  faith 


80  LECTURE  III. 

repentance  and  humility,  will  not  be  asleep :  and  as 
concentrated  effort  is  the  most  powerful  in  all  other 
cases,  so  it  is  in  this — let  the  united  prayers  of  ma- 
ny hearts  go  up  to  heaven  for  the  revival  of  God's 
work,  and  they  may  be  expected  to  exert  an  influence 
which  will  tell  gloriously  on  the  destinies  perhaps 
of  many  sinners.     But  on  the  other  hand,  if  there 
be  not  this  feeling  of  brotherly  kindness  among  pro- 
fessed Christians,  even  if  they  come  together  to 
pray  for  the  out-pouring  of  the  Spirit,  their  prayers 
will  at  best  be  feeble  and  inefficient,   and   their 
thoughts  will  not  improbably  be  wandering,  and  un- 
christian feelings  towards  each  other  kindling,  at 
the  very  time  they  are  professedly  interceding  for 
the  salvation  of  sinners.     And  the  same  spirit  is 
equally  inconsistent  with  a  union  of  Christian  effort; 
for  if  they  cannot  take  counsel  together,  if  they 
cannot  pray  together,  they  surely  cannot  act  to- 
gether.    Who  does   not  perceive  that  a  spirit  of 
mutual  unkindness  among  the  professed  followers 
of  Christ,  thus  carried  out  into  action,  must,  if  any 
thing,  oppose  a  powerful  obstacle  to  the  revival  of 
God's  work  ? 

But  suppose  some  whom  you  should  regard  as 
Christians  should  adopt  measures  in  relation  to  re- 
vivals, unauthorized  by  God's  word,  and  to  say  the 
least,  of  very  doubtful  tendency,  and  you  should 
decline  to  co-operate  in  such  measures,  and  your 
conduct  in  this  respect  should  be  considered  as 
evincing  the  want  of  brotherly  love — where,  in  this 
case,  would  the  blame  really  rest  ?   Most  unques- 


LECTURE  III.  81 

tionably  not  on  you,  but  on  those  who  accused  you. 
There  is  nothing  in  the  obligation  of  good  will  which 
Christians  owe  to  each  other,  to  set  aside  the  para- 
mount obligation  which  they  owe  to  their  Master, 
to  take  his  word  as  the  rule  of  their  practice.  What- 
ever you  conscientiously  believe  to  be  unscriptural, 
you  are  bound  to  decline  at  any  hazard ;  and  if 
you  do  it  kindly,  (no  matter  how  firmly)  and  the 
charge  of  being  wanting  in  brotherly  love  is  pre- 
ferred against  you,  you  have  a  right  to  repel  it  as 
an  unchristian  accusation.  If,  in  such  a  case,  evil 
result  from  the  want  of  concentrated  action,  and  the 
measures  adopted  are  really  unscriptural,  the  re- 
sponsibility rests  upon  those  who,  by  the  adoption 
of  such  measures,  (however  honestly  they  may  do 
it)  compel  you  to  stand  aloof  from  them.  You  may 
indeed,  in  other  ways,  give  evidence  of  not  possess- 
ing the  right  spirit  towards  them ;  and  it  becomes 
you  to  take  heed  that  you  do  not  give  such  evidence  ; 
but  the  mere  fact  of  refusing  your  co-operation  cer- 
tainly does  not  constitute  it.  And  it  would  be  well 
if  they  should  inquire  whether  they  are-  not  at  as 
great  a  distance  from  you  as  you  are  from  them ; 
and  whether  their  departure  from  you  does  not  in- 
dicate as  great  a  want  of  brotherly  love  as  is  indi- 
cated by  the  fact  of  your  refusing  to  follow  them  ? 
But  it  may  be  asked  whether  a  spirit  of  brotherly 
love  may  not  exist  between  Christians  whose  views 
on  points  not  fundamental  may  differ  ?  I  answer, 
yes  undoubtedly  ;  it  may  and  ought  to  exist  among 
all  who  trust  in  a  common  Saviour.  We  may  ex- 
11 


82  LECTURE  III. 

ercise  this  spirit  even  towards  those  whom  we  re- 
gard as  holding  errors,  either  of  faith  or  practice, 
provided  we  can  discover  in  them  the  faintest 
outline  of  the  image  of  Christ.  They  may  adopt 
opinions  in  which  we  cannot  harmonize,  and  mea- 
sures in  which  we  cannot  co-operate,  and  the  con- 
sequence of  this  may  be  a  loss  of  good  influence  to 
the  cause  of  Christ,  and  perhaps  positive  evil  re- 
sulting from  disunion  in  effort;  nevertheless  we 
may  still  recognize  them  as  Christians,  and  love 
them  as  Christians,  and  cordially  co-operate  with 
them,  wherever  our  views  and  theirs  may  be  in  har- 
mony. The  right  spirit  among  Christians  would 
lead  them  to  make  as  little  of  their  points  of  dif- 
ference, and  as  much  of  their  common  ground,  as 
they  can ;  and  where  they  must  separate,  to  do  it 
with  kindness  and  good  will,  not  with  bitterness  and 
railing. 

I  must  not  dismiss  this  article  without  saying  that 
the  Spirit  of  God  who  is  active  in  awakening 
and  renewing  sinners,  is  the  Spirit  of  peace ;  he 
dwells  not  in  scenes  of  contention ;  and  we  cannot 
reasonably  expect  his  presence  or  agency,  where 
Christians,  instead  of  being  fellow  workers  togeth- 
er unto  the  kingdom  of  God,  are  alienated  from 
each  other,  and  sell  themselves  to  the  service  of  a 
party.  In  accordance  with  this  sentiment,  it  has 
often  been  found  in  actual  experience  that  the  Spi- 
rit of  God  has  fled  before  the  spirit  of  strife ;  and 
a  revival  of  religion  which  promised  a  glorious  re- 
sult, has  been  suddenly  arrested  by  some  unimpor- 


LECTURE  III.  83 

tant  circumstance,  which  the  imperfections  of  good 
men  have  magnified,  till  they  have  made  it  an  occa- 
sion of  controversy.  While  they  are  yet  scarcely 
aware  of  it,  their  thoughts  which  had  been  engross- 
ed by  the  salvation  of  their  fellow  men  and  the  in- 
terests of  Christ's  kingdom,  are  intensely  fastened 
upon  another  object ;  and  they  wake  up,  when  it  is 
too  late,  to  the  appalling  fact,  that  the  work  of  grace 
among  them  has  declined,  and  that  sinners  around 
are  sinking  back  into  the  deep  slumber  of  spiritual 
death. 

VI.  The  last  hindrance  to  a  revival  which  I  shall 
notice,  is  an  erroneous  or  defective  exhibition  of  Chris- 
tian truth. 

As  it  is  through  the  instrumentality  of  the  truth 
that  God  performs  his  work  upon  the  hearts  of  men, 
it  is  fair  to  conclude  that  just  in  proportion  as  any 
part  of  it  is  kept  back,  or  is  dispensed  in  a  different 
manner  from  that  which  he  has  prescribed,  it  will 
fail  of  its  legitimate  effect.  It  is  not  at  the  option 
of  God's  ministers  to  select  one  truth  from  the  Bible 
and  omit  another ;  but  they  are  required  to  preach 
the  whole  counsel  of  God ;  and  where  they  neglect 
to  do  this,  it  were  unreasonable  to  expect  a  blessing. 
In  the  exercise  of  their  own  judgment  on  this  sub- 
ject, they  may  come  to  the  conclusion  that  particu- 
lar parts  of  divine  truth  are  of  little  importance ; 
and  that  even  some  of  the  peculiar  doctrines  of  the 
gospel  may  well  enough  be  lightly  passed  over ;  but 
this  is  an  insult  to  the  author  of  the  Bible  which 


84  LECTURE  III. 

they  have  good  reason  to  expect  he  will  punish  by 
sending  them  a  barren  ministry. 

There  is  a  way  of  preaching  certain  doctrines 
out  of  their  proper  connection,  which  is  exceedingly 
unfriendly  to  revivals  of  religion.  Suppose,  for  in- 
stance, the  doctrine  of  God's  sovereignty  be  exhi- 
bited in  such  a  partial  or  insulated  manner  as  to 
leave  the  sinner  to  infer  that  it  is  but  another  name 
for  tyranny ; — or  suppose  the  doctrine  of  a  divine 
influence  be  preached  in  such  a  way  as  to  autho- 
rize the  inference  that  man  has  nothing  to  do  in  re- 
spect to  his  salvation,  but  wait  to  be  operated  upon 
like  a  mere  machine  ;  or  suppose  the  doctrine  of 
man's  apostacy  be  so  exhibited  as  to  lead  sinners 
to  deny  their  responsibility  for  their  transgressions, 
and  to  take  refuge  from  the  accusations  of  conscience 
in  the  relation  which  they  bear  to  the  father  of  our 
race ; — in  either  of  these  cases,  there  is  little  proba- 
bility that  they  will  be  converted  or  even  awakened. 
It  is  natural  for  them  to  find  excuses  for  remaining 
in  a  state  of  sinful  security  as  long  as  they  can ; 
and  so  long  as  they  are  furnished  with  such  excuses 
as  these,  and  by  the  ministers  of  the  gospel,  there 
is  not  the  least  ground  for  expecting  that  their  con- 
sciences will  be  disturbed.  The  evil  to  which  I  re- 
fer, has,  I  have  no  doubt,  often  existed  in  all  its  ex- 
tent, where  the  minister  has  actually  believed  all 
the  truths  of  God's  word  ;  and  yet  he  has  exhibited 
some  in  such  a  manner  as  to  neutralize  the  power 
of  others,  and  even  to  prevent  the  legitimate  effect 
of  those  he  has  attempted  to  enforce. 


LECTURE  III.  85 

There  is  also  an  unnatural  mixing  up  of  human 
wisdom  with  God's  word,  which,  so  far  as  it  has 
any  effect,  must  be  unfriendly  to  the  influence  of  di- 
vine truth.  Let  the  naked  sword  of  the  Spirit  be 
brought  home  to  the  consciences  of  men,  and  the 
effect  of  it  must  and  will  be  felt,  and  the  anxious  in- 
quiry will  be  heard,  and  sinners,  in  all  probability, 
will  be  renewed.  But  let  the  wire-drawn  theories 
of  metaphysicians  be  substituted  in  place  of  the 
simple  truth;  or  even  let  the  genuine  doctrines  of  the 
gospel  be  customarily  exhibited  in  connection  with 
the  refined  speculations  of  human  philosophy ;  and 
though  I  dare  not  say  that  God  in  his  sovereignty 
may  not  bless  the  truth  which  is  actually  preached, 
yet  I  may  say  with  confidence  that  but  little  effect 
can  be  reasonably  expected  from  such  a  dispensa- 
tion of  the  word.  And  the  reasons  are  obvious ; 
for  God  has  promised  to  bless  nothing  but  his  own 
truth ;  and  the  refinements  of  philosophy  are  to  the 
mass  of  hearers  quite  unintelligible. 

I  may  add  that  a  want  of  directness  in  the  man- 
ner of  preaching  the  gospel,  may  prevent  it  from 
taking  effect  on  the  consciences  and  hearts  of  men. 
It  is  only  when  men  are  made  to  feel  that  the  gos- 
pel comes  home  to  their  individual  case,  that  they 
are  themselves  the  sinners  whom  it  describes,  and 
that  they  need  the  blessings  which  it  offers, — it  is 
only  then,  I  say,  that  they  hear  it  to  any  important 
purpose.  Suppose  that  its  doctrines,  instead  of  being 
exhibited  in  their  practical  bearings,  and  enforced 
by  strong  appeals  to  the  conscience,  are  discussed 


86  LECTURE  III. 

merely  as  abstract  propositions,  and  with  no  direct 
application,  the  consequence  will  be  that,  though 
the  great  truths  of  the  Bible  may  be  presented  be- 
fore the  mind,  yet  they  will  rarely,  if  ever,  sink  in- 
to the  heart.  Sinners  will  hear  them,  and  instead 
of  realizing  that  they  involve  their  immortal  inte- 
rests, will  probably  be  as  indifferent,  as  if  they  were 
matters  of  idle  speculation.  So  it  has  been  in  a 
multitude  of  instances ;  and  so,  from  the  very  na- 
ture of  man,  it  must  continue  to  be. 

I  might  mention  also,  as  another  important  hin- 
drance to  a  revival,  the  want  of  a  simple  depen- 
dence on  God;  but  as  this  will  come  up  in  another 
form  in  a  subsequent  discourse,  I  shall  waive,  for 
the  present,  a  distinct  consideration  of  it. 

In  closing  this  view  which  we  have  taken  of  the 
obstacles  to  a  revival  of  religion,  I  know  not,  my 
Christian  Brethren,  how  we  can  use  the  subject  in 
a  single  word,  to  better  purpose,  than  to  gather  from 
it  a  deeper  impression  of  our  own  responsibility. — 
Christians,  ye  who  profess  to  desire  a  revival  of  re- 
ligion, and  to  make  this  a  commanding  subject  of 
your  prayers,  let  me  ask  whether,  in  view  of  what 
you  have  now  heard,  you  have  no  reason  to  fear 
that  you  may  yourselves  be  standing  in  the  way  of 
the  bestowment  of  the  very  blessing  for  which  you 
profess  to  plead.  The  great  obstacles  to  the  revi- 
val of  God's  work  are  no  doubt  to  be  sought  in  the 
church :  what  these  obstacles  are,  at  least  some  of 
the  more  prominent  of  them,  you  have  now  heard ; 
and  I  appeal  to  each  of  your  consciences,  as  in  the 


LECTURE  III.  87 

presence  of  the  Searcher  of  the  heart,  whether  the 
guilt  of  hindering  God's  work,  in  some  or  other  of 
these  ways,  does  not  lie  at  your  door?  Wherefore 
is  it  that  the  Holy  Spirit  is  not  now  as  manifest- 
ly in  the  midst  of  us,  by  his  awakening  and  con- 
verting influences,  as  he  has  been  in  other  days  ? 
Is  it  not  because  you  have  relapsed  in  some  mea- 
sure into  a  habit  of  worldliness ;  or  because  you 
value  the  blessing  less ;  or  because  you  are  less  uni- 
ted and  vigorous  in  your  efforts  to  obtain  it  ?  Or  is 
it  for  any  other  of  the  reasons  which  have  now  been 
spread  before  you  ?  Christians,  awake,  one  and  all, 
to  a  deeper  sense  of  your  responsibility.  Let  it  not 
be  told  in  heaven  that  God's  people  on  earth  are 
opposing  obstacles  to  the  salvation  of  perishing 
men.  In  doing  this,  ye  parents,  ye  may  be  keeping 
your  own  children  out  of  heaven.  In  doing  this, 
ye  who  have  unconverted  friends  sustaining  to  you 
the  tenderest  earthly  relations,  you  may  be  assist- 
ing to  fix  their  doom  in  wo  forever.  In  doing  this, 
ye  Christians  of  every  class  and  of  every  condition, 
you  are  opposing  the  interests  of  God's  holy  king- 
dom, opposing  the  design  of  the  Saviour's  death,  op- 
posing the  salvation  of  immortal  souls.  But  you 
cannot  do  this,  and  think  what  you  are  doing.  It 
must  be  that  you  are  acting  incautiously.  Awake 
then  to  solemn  reflection.  Awake  to  earnest  pray- 
er. Awake  to  faithful  and  persevering  action. — 
Else  there  may  be  sinners  who  will  greet  you  at  the 
last  day,  as  the  stumbling  blocks  over  which  they 
fell  into  eternal  perdition. 


LECTURE  IV. 


DIVINE  AGENCY  IN  REVIVALS. 


Habakkuk  hi.  2. 
0  Lord,  revive  thy  work. 

There  are  few,  if  any,  who  acknowledge  the  ex- 
istence of  a  God,  but  will  be  ready  to  admit  that 
he  has  some  kind  of  agency  in  the  government  of 
the  world.  What  the  precise  nature  or  extent  of 
this  agency  is,  however,  it  were  rash  even  to  at- 
tempt to  determine.  Part  of  it  is  direct ;  but  much 
the  greater  part  of  it,  at  least  so  far  as  we  are  con- 
cerned, is  mediate  ;  and  it  is  not  easy  for  us  accu- 
rately to  draw  the  line  between  the  one  and  the  oth- 
er. Besides,  he  has  created  a  vast  multitude  of 
agents,  and  moral  agents ;  but  though  he  has  given 
them  the  power  of  action,  he  has  not  made  them 
independent  beings  ;  though  they  act  with  perfect 
freedom,  yet  he  acts  in  them  and  by  them.  Is  not 
every  man  in  this  respect  a  mystery  to  himself? 
Who  will  venture  to  determine,  in  reference  to  his 
own  conduct,  precisely  the  measure  of  influence  that 
is  exerted  upon  him  by  that  Almighty  agent,  in  whom 
12 


90  LECTURE  IV. 

are  all  the  springs,  not  only  of  physical,  but  intel- 
lectual and  moral  being  ? 

As  it  is  admitted  by  all  except  the  downright  athe- 
ist that  God  has  some  kind  of  agency  in  the  gov- 
ernment of  the  world,  while  yet  there  is  much  in 
respect  to  the  nature  and  extent  of  that  agency 
which  we  cannot  understand,  so  also  it  is  admitted 
by  all  Christians  that  he  exerts  an  influence  in  the 
sanctification  of  men,  though  they  do  not  pretend 
exactly  to  define  the  character  of  that  influence. 
On  the  same  general  principle,  those  who  believe  in 
revivals  of  religion,  believe  that  God  is  the  grand 
agent  in  producing  them;  though  they  are  well 
aware  that  here,  as  in  other  departments  of  his 
agency,  he  "  moves  in  a  mysterious  way  ;"  and  that 
this  is  no  field  for  a  roving  fancy  or  rash  specula- 
tion. Something  however  may  be  known  on  this 
subject  from  God's  word ;  and  on  a  matter  of  such 
deep  and  awful  concern,  while  we  are  to  take  heed 
that  we  keep  fairly  within  our  own  province,  it  surely 
becomes  us  to  gather  up  with  devout  attention  even 
the  most  obscure  of  the  divine  intimations.  I  de- 
sign therefore  in  this  discourse,  to  bring  this  sub- 
ject before  you  ;  and  keeping  an  eye  on  the  law  and 
the  testimony  in  connection  with  the  unequivocal 
dictates  of  experience,  reverently  to  inquire  respect 
ing  the  agency  or  God  in  revivals  of  religion. 
The  passage  which  I  have  read  to  you,  taken  from 
the  prayer  of  Habakkuk,  may  be  a  fit  introduction 
to  this  subject ;  for  though  the  petition  is  made  up 
of  five  words — "  O  Lord,  revive  thy  work" — it  re- 


LECTURE  IV.  91 

cognises  the  fact  of  God's  agency  in  a  revival  in 
two  different  ways: — it  declares  that  the  work  is 
God's ;  and  it  is  the  direct  expression  of  a  desire 
that  he  would  revive  it. 

This  agency  may  be  advantageously  considered 
under  two  distinct  heads  : — 

I.  The  agency  of  Providence* 

II.  The  agency  of  the  Spirit. 

I.  Of  Providence.  It  is  one  of  the  most  simple  de- 
ductions from  the  perfections  of  God,  that  he  or- 
ders all  things  according  to  the  counsel  of  his  own 
will ;  in  other  words,  that  he  has  a  plan  which  in- 
cludes all  events ;  which  extends  even  to  the  num- 
bering of  hairs  and  the  falling  of  sparrows.  Of 
course,  nothing  ever  occurs  to  an  individual,  but  is 
designed  to  answer  some  purpose  in  the  chain  of 
events ;  and  it  is  reasonable  to  consider  the  less 
important  events  as  ordered  in  reference  to  the  more 
important ; — the  one  sustaining  to  the  other  the  re- 
lation of  means  to  an  end ;  though  it  must  be  ac- 
knowledged that  if  particular  events  are  viewed  in 
relation  to  the  whole  system  of  Providence,  our 
views  are  too  limited  to  enable  us  to  judge  of  their 
comparative  importance.  Now  it  will  readily  be  ac- 
knowledged that  no  event  ever  occurs  in  the  life  of 
an  individual  so  important  to  him  as  his  conversion ; 
the  change  of  his  character — from  being  a  subject  of 
pollution  to  a  subject  of  holiness ;  and  of  his  desti- 
ny— from  being  an  heir  of  misery  to  an  heir  of  glory. 
It  is  reasonable  therefore  to  suppose  that  many 
events  in  his  life  which,  taken  by  themselves,  may 


92  LECTURE  IV. 

seem  of  little  moment,  may  nevertheless  be  designed 
by  Providence  to  lead  to  this  wonderful  change. 
And  if  I  mistake  not,  every  Christian,  especially 
every  one  whose  first  experience  has  been  strongly 
marked,  will  find,  on  review,  that  he  was  led  to  the 
fountain  of  atoning  blood  by  a  path  which  he  knew 
not;  that  God  was  working  by  circumstances  of 
which,  at  the  time,  he  himself  made  no  account,  to 
prepare  him  to  come  out  of  darkness  into  marvel- 
lous light.  Perhaps  his  serious  impressions  origi- 
nated in  what  seemed  an  accidental  conversation 
with  some  friend ; — a  conversation  which  he  did  not 
court,  and  which  would  have  been  avoided,  if  he  had 
happened  to  walk  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  street ; 
or  perhaps  he  was  brought  to  reflection  by  some 
discourse  which  he  had  gone  to  listen  to  from  mere 
curiosity ;  or  possibly  some  circumstance  may  have 
occurred  where  he  would  least  have  looked  for  it — 
in  connection  with  his  amusements  or  his  excesses, 
which  God  has  overruled  as  a  means  of  stopping 
him  in  his  career  of  guilt.  I  doubt  not  that  there 
are  those  among  you,  Christian  friends,  who  may, 
at  this  moment,  be  going  back  in  your  thoughts  to 
some  event  which,  at  the  time,  you  scarcely  noticed, 
as  having  marked  the  era  of  your  first  setting  your 
face  towards  heaven ;  and  now  that  you  can  look 
at  that  event  in  some  of  its  more  remote  influences, 
you  are  ready  in  devout  thanksgiving  to  the  provi- 
dence of  God,  to  connect  with  it  all  the  joy  that 
you  have  in  believing  in  Jesus,  and  in  the  hope  of 
hereafter  seeing  him  as  he  is. 


LECTURE  IV.  93 

Now  if  it  is  right  to  consider  God  as  ordering  the 
events  of  his  providence  with  reference  to  the  con- 
version of  a  single  individual,  it  is  certainly  safe  to 
form  the  same  conclusion  in  respect  to  the  conver- 
sion of  many  individuals;  in  other  words,  in  regard 
to  a  revival  of  religion.  There  may  be  obstacles 
to  be  removed  which  seem  to  lie  beyond  all  human 
power;  but  these  God  not  unfrequently  puts  aside 
by  an  agency  so  silent  and  simple  that  men  do  not 
even  observe  it ;  while  in  other  cases,  though  more 
rarely,  he  accomplishes  the  same  end  by  some  sig- 
nal dispensation  which  almost  bears  the  aspect  of  a 
miracle ; — waking  up  even  the  careless  mind  to  the 
reflection,  "What  hath  God  wrought !"  Sometimes 
by  the  death  of  an  individual,  there  is  an  organized 
and  efficient  opposition  to  the  gospel  put  down; 
and  sometimes  by  an  individual  changing  his  resi- 
dence, there  is  a  large  accession  of  religious  influ- 
ence to  some  community ;  and  the  means  of  grace 
are  multiplied;  and  a  revival  of  religion  succeeds. 
There  may  be  some  alarming  dispensation  of  pro- 
vidence to  arouse  many  simultaneously  to  reflec- 
tion ;  or  some  one  whose  influence  is  extensively 
felt  may  become  the  subject  of  renewing  grace,  and 
may  be  a  kind  of  central  point  from  which  good  in- 
fluences shall  extend  in  every  direction.  It  is  fully 
believed  that,  in  all  ordinary  cases  in  which  a  revi- 
val takes  place,  it  would  be  no  difficult  thing  to 
mark  a  distinct  providential  agency  preparatory  to 
it ;  and  especially  where  the  cause  of  religion  has 
greatly  languished,  and  the  means  of  religion  are 


<>4  LECTURE  IV. 

but  partially  enjoyed,  this  agency  is  sometimes  so 
manifest  as  to  constitute  of  itself  a  distinct  and  so- 
lemn call  to  sinners  to  awake  out  of  sleep.     But 

II.  There  is  also  an  agency  of  the  Spirit.  This 
we  proceed  now  to  contemplate. 

Of  those  general  facts  in  relation  to  this  subject, 
which  are  clearly  matter  of  revelation  and  experi- 
ence, we  may  mention  the  following : — 

1.  The  fact  that  the  Spirit  actually  does  operate  in 
the  whole  work  of  man's  sanctification.  Hear  the  Spi- 
rit's own  testimony  on  this  subject : — "  Not  by  works 
of  righteousness  which  we  have  done,  but  accord- 
ing to  his  mercy  he  saved  us,  by  the  washing  of  re- 
generation, and  the  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost." 
"  But  as  many  as  received  him,  to  them  gave  he 
power  to  become  the  sons  of  God ;  even  to  them 
that  believe  on  his  name.  Which  were  born  not 
of  blood,  nor  of  the  will  of  the  flesh,  nor  of  the  will 
of  man,  but  of  God."  "  God  hath  from  the  begin- 
ning chosen  you  to  salvation,  through  the  sanctifi- 
cation of  the  Holy  Ghost."  "A  new  heart  also  will 
I  give  you,  and  a  new  Spirit  will  I  put  within  you : 
and  I  will  take  away  the  stony  heart  out  of  your 
flesh,  and  I  will  give  you  an  heart  of  flesh." 

But  beside  many  passages  of  scripture,  of  which 
those  now  recited  are  a  specimen,  in  which  the  doc- 
trine of  the  Spirit's  agency  is  clearly  taught,  there 
are  many  facts  recorded  in  the  Bible,  by  which  the 
same  truth  is  abundantly  confirmed.  How  will  you 
account  for  it,  for  instance,  that  the  preaching  of 
the  Son  of  God  produced  so  little  effect,  and  the 


LECTURE  IV. 


95 


preaching  of  his  apostles  so  much  ?  How  was  it 
that  multitudes  were  aroused,  and  pricked  to  the 
heart,  and  actually  converted,  under  the  preaching 
of  Peter,  who  had  sat  with  indifference,  or  rather 
been  excited  to  opposition,  under  the  preaching  of 
Him  who  spake  as  never  man  spake  ?  Whence  was 
it  that  the  jailor,  who  had  doubtless  often  heard  the 
Apostle  before  the  night  of  his  conversion,  remained 
indifferent  till  that  time ;  and  then  evinced  so  much 
anxiety  and  alarm,  and  finally  a  disposition  to  own 
Jesus  as  his  Saviour  and  his  Master,  and  to  walk  in 
his  steps  ?  And  in  general,  whence  was  it  that  such 
marvellous  success  attended  the  ministry  of  the 
apostles ;  that  by  preaching  a  doctrine  which  enlist- 
ed against  it  the  strongest  prejudices  and  worst  pas- 
sions of  the  heart,  they  undermined  the  thrones  of 
Paganism,  and  caused  tens  of  thousands  to  gather 
around  the  standard  of  the  cross  ?  Here  is  a  pro- 
blem that  has  always  been  too  hard  for  the  jeering 
infidel  to  solve ;  and  which  most  infidels  have  ma- 
nifested but  little  disposition  to  encounter.  There 
is  no  solution  of  it  except  in  the  fact  that  God 
works  in  the  hearts  of  men  by  his  Spirit ;  and  that 
he  dispenses  it  in  the  sovereignty  of  his  wisdom. 

2.  Another  fact  in  relation  to  this  subject,  of 
which  we  have  the  fullest  evidence,  is,  that  the  Spi- 
rit, in  performing  his  work  upon  the  hearts  of  men, 
has  respect  to  the  laws  of  their  moral  nature. 

God  has  made  man  what  he  is — a  voluntary,  ac- 
countable agent.  He  has  given  him  the  power  not 
only  of  distinguishing,  but  of  choosing  between  good 


96  LECTURE    IV. 

and  evil,  has  constituted  him  in  such  a  manner  that 
he  is  susceptible  of  the  influence  of  motives  ;  and 
every  one  must  perceive  that  this  involves  responsi- 
bility. Inasmuch  then,  as  this  constitution  of  our 
nature  is  derived  from  God,  it  were  to  be  expected 
that  whatever  influence  he  should  exert  upon  the 
mind  would  be  consistent  with  it ;  in  other  words, 
that  he  should  not  contradict  his  own  works.  It 
would  do  little  honor  to  infinite  wisdom  to  suppose 
that  he  should  have  formed  man  with  such  a  nature, 
that  he  could  not  have  access  to  it,  without  viola- 
ting the  laws  which  he  had  himself  established. 

But  the  conclusion  to  which  we  should  arrive  on 
this  subject  from  the  very  perfections  of  God,  is 
abundantly  corroborated  by  the  testimony  of  his 
word.  Says  Joshua  to  the  people  of  Israel,  "Choose 
you  this  day  whom  ye  will  serve ;  whether  the  gods 
which  your  fathers  served,  that  were  on  the  other 
side  of  the  flood,  or  the  gods  of  the  Amorites,  in 
whose  land  ye  dwell ;  but  as  for  me  and  my  house, 
we  will  serve  the  Lord."  And  again,  our  Saviour 
says,  "  Mary  hath  chosen  that  good  part  which  shall 
not  be  taken  away  from  her."  Indeed,  what  are  all 
the  exhortations,  and  promises,  and  threatenings, 
of  the  Bible,  but  a  mass  of  evidence  that  God  ope- 
rates upon  the  hearts  of  men  as  moral  agents ;  that 
he  takes  for  granted  that  they  are  to  be  active  in 
the  work  of  their  sanctification,  notwithstanding  he 
is  himself  the  efficient  cause  of  it  ?  Admit  that  men 
are  operated  upon  as  mere  machines,  and  then  read 


LECTURE  IV.  97 

any  part  of  the  Bible,  and  see  what  meaning  you 
can  find  in  it. 

And  I  may  add  that  the  experience  of  Christians 
on  this  subject  is  in  exact  correspondence  with  the 
teachings  of  God's  word.  Let  the  Christian  who  is 
just  entering  heaven,  give  himself  to  the  work  of 
reviewing  his  own  experience ;  let  him  look  back  to 
the  hour  when  he  first  trembled  under  a  conviction 
of  his  guilt ;  or  to  the  time  when  he  first  felt  the 
preciousness  of  the  Saviour's  love ;  or  to  his  sub- 
sequent conflicts  with  corruption  and  temptation ; 
or  to  any  or  every  part  of  his  progress  in  holiness ; 
and  while  he  will  acknowledge  with  gratitude  and 
delight  that  the  Spirit  has  been  active  in  it  all,  and 
deserves  all  the  glory,  he  will  be  completely  satisfi- 
ed that  there  has  never  been  the  least  interruption 
of  his  moral  agency.  He  will  find  that  he  has  been 
working  out  his  salvation  with  fear  and  trembling, 
while  God  has  wrought  within  him  both  to  will  and 
to  do. 

3.  Another  fact  on  this  subject,  which  is  ascer- 
tained to  us  by  the  best  evidence,  is,  that  the  Spirit 
operates  by  means  of  the  truth.  It  is  partly  in  refe- 
rence to  this  that  He  is  called  "  the  Spirit  of  truth;" 
and  so  also  men  are  said  to  be  "  sanctified  by  the 
truth ;" — not  by  the  truth  independently  of  the  Spi- 
rit, but  by  the  Spirit  operating  by  means  of  the 
truth.  Sometimes  the  agent  alone  is  mentioned, 
and  sometimes  the  instrument ;  but  where  one  is 
spoken  of,  the  other  is  always  implied. 

In  the  work  which  the  Holy  Spirit  performs  up- 
on the  heart,  he  makes  use  of  every  part  of  the 

13 


98  LECTURE   IV. 

great  system  of  truth  which  God  has  revealed.  But 
particular  truths  are  adapted  to  accomplish  particu- 
lar ends :  some  are  especially  fitted  to  alarm  the 
conscience  :  others  to  bring  peace  and  joy  into  the 
soul :  others  to  quicken  and  encourage  to  a  course 
of  vigorous  activity  and  Christian  self-denial :  and 
the  Spirit,  in  different  parts  of  his  work,  uses  these 
various  truths  discriminatingly,  according  to  the 
particular  end  he  may  design  to  accomplish.  When 
we  say,  however,  that  God's  truth  is  adapted  to  the 
work  of  man's  sanctification,  we  must  beware  of 
the  idea  that  the  efficacy  resides  ultimately  in  the 
instrument :  it  is  the  great  agent  who  produces  the 
effect ;  and  the  truth  wielded  by  any  other  power 
than  his,  would  never  sanctify  a  single  heart,  even 
though  it  might  be  preached  to  every  creature.  It 
is  indeed  a  well  adapted — a  divinely  adapted  instru- 
ment ;  but  it  is  an  instrument  still ;  and  it  is  only 
through  God  that  it  is  mighty  to  the  pulling  down 
of  strong  holds. 

We  will  contemplate  for  a  moment  the  work  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  in  some  of  its  distinct  parts  :  in 
conviction  of  sin  ;  conversion  to  God ;  and  subse- 
quent progress  in  the  divine  life. 

1.  The  Spirit  is  active  in  convincing  men  of  sin. 
Our  Saviour  distinctly  recognised  this  among  the 
great  purposes  for  which  the  Spirit  was  to  be  sent 
into  the  world.  "  And  when  he  is  come,"  said  he, 
"  he  will  reprove  the  world  of  sin."  This  office  he 
performed  in  the  case  of  the  three  thousand  who 
were  pricked  in  the  heart  on  the  day  of  Pentecost, 
and  said  unto  Peter  and  the  rest  of  the  Apostles, 


LECTURE  IV.  99 

44  Men  and  Brethren,  what  shall  we  do  V*  A  similar 
effect  was  produced  in  the  case  of  the  jailer,  who, 
at  midnight,  called  for  a  light,  and  sprang  into  the 
prison,  and  came  trembling,  and  fell  down  before 
Paul  and  Silas,  and  said,  "  Sirs,  what  must  I  do  to 
be  saved  ?"  And  the  same  thing  substantially  oc- 
curs in  the  case  of  every  awakened  sinner.  And 
the  agent  to  whom  this  work  is,  in  every  instance, 
to  be  ultimately  referred  is  the  Holy  Spirit.  This 
is  always  the  first  step  to  the  effectual  application 
of  the  benefits  of  Christ's  death ;  though  there  are 
multitudes  who  experience  this,  and  perish  notwith- 
standing. 

That  faculty  or  principle  of  the  soul  which  is 
especially  the  subject  of  the  Spirit's  operation  in 
conviction  of  sin,  is  the  conscience.  It  is  this 
which  recognises  the  difference  between  right  and 
wrong,  and  passes  a  sentence  of  approbation  or 
disapprobation  on  our  own  actions.  This,  there- 
fore, is  the  appropriate  principle  to  be  brought  into 
exercise  in  the  work  of  conviction  ;  and  to  this  the 
Spirit  always  addresses  itself.  Hence  conviction  is 
uniformly  attended  by  remorse ;  and  not  unfrequent- 
ly  so  pungent  as  to  amount  to  agony.  Hence,  too, 
convinced  sinners  are  said  to  be  "  pricked  in  the 
heart;" — an  expression  which  denotes  the  most  ex- 
cruciating anguish. 

The  kind  of  truth  which  the  Spirit  uses  in  ac- 
complishing this  work  is  primarily  the  law  of  God. 
"  By  the  law,"  says  the  Apostle,  "  is  the  knowledge 
of  sin."     God's  law  is  nothing  else  than  a  transcript 


100  LECTURE  IV. 

of  his  moral  character ;  requiring  all  his  creatures 
to  be  holy,  according  to  their  measure,  as  he  is  holy. 
It  is  the  eternal  standard  of  right ;  and  every  de- 
parture from  it  is  sin ; — the  abominable  thing  which 
God  hateth.  But  if  men  are  practically  ignorant 
of  this  standard,  they  will  of  course  be  in  the  same 
degree  ignorant  of  their  sins ;  and  it  is  only  in  pro- 
portion as  the  law  is  brought  home  to  them  in  its 
high  and  awful  bearings,  that  they  can  have  any 
conviction  of  sin.  And  the  more  they  view  the  law 
in  its  amazing  extent,  as  reaching  to  the  thoughts, 
affections,  purposes — as  taking  cognizance  of  the 
whole  inner  man  ;  and  during  every  period  of  their 
existence ; — the  more  they  view  it  in  connection  with 
the  awful  attributes  of  Jehovah — especially  his  om- 
nipotence, his  omniscience,  his  holiness  and  his 
truth ;  so  much  the  more  black  and  dreadful  appears 
the  guilt  of  sin ;  so  much  the  more  numerous  and 
appalling  their  own  personal  transgressions.  I  say, 
then,  that  the  law  is  the  great  instrument  which  the 
Spirit  of  God  wields  in  producing  conviction  of 
sin.  Let  that  never  be  brought  in  contact  with  the 
conscience,  and  the  sinner  would  go  slumbering  to 
his  grave.  If  we  might  suppose  the  case  that  it 
should  be  kept  out  of  view  in  the  next  world,  the 
hell  which  the  Bible  describes  could  not  exist. 

There  are  indeed  other  parts  of  divine  truth  be- 
sides the  law,  which  the  Spirit  uses  in  the  work  of 
conviction ;  but  they  are  subordinate  to  this.  For 
instance,  the  great  doctrine  of  Christ  crucified  for 
the  sins  of  men,  has  often  a  powerful  influence  in 


LECTURE  IV.  101 

convincing  men  of  sin  ; — for  herein  the  honors  of 
the  law  are  maintained ;  and  the  argument  which 
the  Spirit  uses  with  the  sinner's  conscience  is,  that 
if  sin  be  such  a  tremendous  evil  as  to  demand  for  its 
expiation  the  death  of  the  Son  of  God,  then  re- 
pentance of  sin  must  be  an  immediate  and  impera- 
tive duty.  And  I  doubt  not  that  many  a  sinner, 
while  he  has  yet  been  blind  to  the  glories  of  re- 
demption, has  derived  his  deepest  conviction  of  sin 
from  the  views  which  he  has  taken  of  this  doctrine  : 
and  the  question  has  forced  itself  upon  his  con- 
science with  fearful  urgency,  "  If  these  things  be 
done  in  the  green  tree,  what  shall  be  done  in  the 
dry  ?" 

The  same  is  true  of  various  other  parts  of  divine 
truth :  the  Spirit  in  his  gracious  sovereignty  uses 
them  to  convince  men  of  sin  ;  and  sometimes  even 
those  truths  which  might  seem  to  us  least  adapted 
to  that  end ;  but  the  influence  which  they  exert  is 
indirect;  and  uniformly  terminates  in  bringing  God's 
law  to  bear  upon  the  conscience. 

2.  There  is  also  an  agency  of  the  Spirit  in  the  work 
of  conversion  ; — in  the  turning  of  the  soul  from  sin 
to  holiness.  This  is  what  is  referred  to  by  our  Sa- 
viour when  he  says,  "  Except  a  man  be  born  of  the 
Spirit  he  cannot  see  the  kingdom  of  God."  The 
work  which  the  Spirit  here  performs  is  the  renova- 
tion of  man's  moral  nature ;  changing  an  enemy  of 
God  into  a  friend  of  God ; — and  if  we  have  a  right 
to  compare  the  different  kinds  of  influence  which 
he  exerts  upon  the  children  of  men  with  each  other, 


102  LECTURE  IV. 

perhaps  it  is  a  reasonable  conclusion  that  more  of 
his  omnipotence  is  exerted  here  than  in  any  other 
part  of  his  work.  What  is  done  in  conviction  is 
only  a  preparation  for  this  :  what  is  done  in  sancti- 
fication  is  but  a  continuation  of  it.  As  the  act  of 
conversion  may  be  considered  in  some  respects  the 
most  decisive  in  its  bearing  upon  man's  destiny,  so, 
we  may  suppose  that  it  brings  him  more  closely  in- 
to communion  with  the  almighty  energies  of  God's 
Spirit  than  any  other. 

The  Spirit,  in  his  converting  influences,  instead 
of  bringing  the  truth  to  bear  directly  upon  the  con- 
science, addresses  it  to  the  will  and  the  affections. 
The  will,  or  the  faculty  by  which  we  determine  our 
actions,  has  naturally  a  wrong  direction ;  and  in  re- 
generation it  is  set  right :  the  affections  are  natu- 
rally placed  upon  forbidden  objects ;  and  in  rege- 
neration they  are  recalled  to  objects  which  are  wor- 
thy of  them.  Or  to  avoid  all  appearance  of  philo- 
sophical distinctions,  the  soul  that  has  hitherto  loved 
and  chosen  sin,  experiences  a  change,  in  conse- 
quence of  which  it  will  hereafter  love  and  choose 
holiness.  Hence,  the  scripture  speaks  of  it  as  a 
change  of  heart,  by  which  we  mean  in  common 
language,  a  change  of  disposition.  Man  in  his  na- 
tural state  is  said  to  possess  "  a  heart  of  stone ;"  in 
his  renewed  state  "  a  heart  of  flesh,"  or  "  a  new 
heart."  As  this  then  is  the  part  of  his  nature  in 
which  the  change  primarily  takes  place,  to  this  we 
must  suppose  the  agency  of  the  Spirit  in  performing 
the  change,  is  especially  directed. 


LECTURE  IV.  103 

And  as  the  work  of  conversion  is  performed  on 
a  different  department  of  man's  nature  from  that  of 
conviction,  so  also  it  is  accomplished  through  the 
instrumentality  of  a  different  part  of  the  system  of 
divine  truth.  It  is  not  only  of  the  incorruptible 
seed  of  the  word  of  God  that  men  are  born  to  new- 
ness of  life,  but  it  is  by  the  gospel,  in  distinction 
from  the  law,  that  this  work  is  effected.  It  was  the 
law  that  made  the  jailer  tremble:  it  was  the  gospel 
that  brought  peace  and  gladness  to  his  soul.  It  was 
the  law  that  caused  the  three  thousand  to  be  prick- 
ed in  the  heart ;  it  was  the  gospel — Christ  crucifi- 
ed— that  melted  them  into  contrition,  and  trans- 
formed them  into  disciples.  And  you  see  the  rea- 
son of  it — the  law  speaks  terror,  and  nothing  else  : 
it  points  to  a  most  eventful  trial ;  and  anticipates 
the  eternal  wrath  of  God.  The  gospel  proclaims 
good  news.  It  tells  the  sinner  that  his  case  though 
deplorable,  is  not  desperate ;  and  hope  encourages 
exertion.  It  holds  up  the  glorious  truth,  that  through 
the  merits  of  Christ's  atoning  blood,  there  is  eter- 
nal life ;  and  the  sinner,  through  the  agency  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  seizes  hold  of  this  truth  as  of  life  from 
the  dead ;  and  in  view  of  it,  he  melts  down,  in  humble 
submission,  at  the  foot  of  the  cross.  I  do  not  mean 
that  the  gospel,  in  its  more  particular,  and  even  less 
important  doctrines,  may  not  sometimes  be  directly 
instrumental  of  producing  this  change ;  though  cer- 
tain it  is,  that  wherever  it  takes  place,  it  is  the  gos- 
pel, in  distinction  from  the  law,  that  accomplishes 
it.     As  it  is  not  a  common  thing,  to  say  the  least, 


104  LECTURE  IV.  • 

for  men  to  know,  with  absolute  assurance,  the  pre- 
cise period  of  their  conversion,  so  they  cannot  or- 
dinarily determine  what  particular  part  of  divine 
truth  was  then  directly  before  the  mind ;  but  if  it 
were  possible  to  ascertain,  they  would  doubtless  al- 
ways find  that  it  had  a  more  or  less  intimate  con- 
nection with  the  cross  of  Christ. 

3.  There  is  moreover  an  agency  of  the  Spirit  in 
the  whole  progress  of  the  soul  in  holiness.  Says  the 
Apostle  to  the  Thessalonians,  "  We  are  bound  to 
give  thanks  alway  to  God  for  you,  brethren,  beloved 
of  the  Lord,  because  God  hath  from  the  beginning, 
chosen  you  to  salvation,  through  sanctification  of  the 
Spirit  and  belief  of  the  truth."  The  regenerating 
act  leaves  the  soul  far  from  a  state  of  perfect  holi- 
ness. The  general  current  of  its  desires  and  pur- 
poses is  changed ;  but  notwithstanding  this  change, 
the  Christian  finds  a  law  in  his  members  warring 
against  the  law  of  his  mind,  and  bringing  him  into 
captivity  to  the  law  of  sin.  Hence  there  is  much  to 
be  done  subsequently  to  his  regeneration,  to  pre- 
pare him  for  heaven ;  and  in  every  part  of  this  work, 
the  Spirit  has  a  more  or  less  direct  agency.  Some- 
times he  is  to  be  reclaimed  from  a  course  of  back- 
sliding ;  sometimes  to  be  fortified  against  the  influ- 
ence of  temptation ;  sometimes  to  be  stimulated  to 
great  and  arduous  enterprises ;  now  there  is  to  be 
enkindled  a  spirit  of  elevated  devotion,  and  now  a 
spirit  of  stirring  activity ;  but  in  all  this,  and  in  all 
which  belongs  to  the  work  of  sanctification,  a  di- 
vine influence  is  to  be  exerted.    All  the  various  pow- 


LECTURE   IV.  105 

ers  of  the  soul — the  conscience — the  will — the  af- 
fections— the  whole  spiritual  man — are  to  be  brought 
into  exercise,  according  to  the  particular  end  which 
the  Spirit  may  design  to  accomplish.  And  so  also 
every  part  of  revealed  truth — the  law  and  the  gos- 
pel, and  each  particular  doctrine  of  the  gospel,  are 
used  by  this  divine  agent  in  carrying  forward  his 
work.  And  thus  the  whole  man  becomes  more  and 
more  pure,  until  he  reaches  at  last  the  fulness  of  the 
stature  of  a  perfect  person  in  Christ. 

I  have  thus  given  you  what  I  suppose  to  be  a 
scriptural  view  of  the  agency  of  the  Spirit,  in  respect 
to  a  single  individual,  who  finally  reaches  heaven. 
Now  what  I  have  here  described  in  respect  to  a  sin- 
gle case,  takes  place,  in  a  revival  of  religion,  in  ma- 
ny cases.  Many  sinners  are  the  subjects  of  con- 
viction and  conversion ;  and  God's  people  are  ad- 
vanced in  the  spiritual  life.  Nevertheless  there  are 
some  points  of  view  in  which  the  divine  agency  in 
a  revival  deserves  to  be  more  particularly  contem- 
plated. 

In  every  revival  we  are  distinctly  to  recognise 
the  sovereignty  of  God.  As  this  is  displayed  in  the 
influence  by  which  a  single  soul  is  converted,  it  cer- 
tainly is  not  less  manifest  in  those  copious  showers 
of  influence  by  which  hundreds  are  converted.  He 
who  causes  it  to  rain  on  one  city  and  not  on  an- 
other, directs  the  motion  of  those  clouds  in  the  spi- 
ritual world  from  which  descend  the  blessings  of 
reviving  and  quickening  grace.  "  The  wind  blow- 
eth,  where  it  listeth;    and  thou  hearest  the  sound 

14 


106  LECTURE  IV.  • 

thereof;  but  canst  not  tell  whence  it  cometh,  or 
whither  it  goeth.  So  is  every  one  that  is  born  of 
the  Spirit."  And  so  too  is  every  revival  of  religion. 
There  is  one  grand  principle  of  our  nature,  which 
the  Holy  Spirit  makes  great  use  of  in  a  revival, 
that  is  not  brought  into  exercise  in  a  single  con- 
version ;  and  which  perhaps,  more  than  any  thing 
else,  distinguishes  the  character  of  his  agency  in 
the  two  cases — I  mean  the  principle  of  sympathy. 
The  operation  of  this  principle  is  familiar  to  us  all 
in  the  common  intercourse  of  life.  You  all  know 
what  it  is  to  have  a  fellow  feeling  ; — to  be  affected 
by  the  affection  of  another  with  feelings  correspond- 
ent with  those  you  witness  in  him.  Who,  for  in- 
stance, has  not  been  made  to  feel  joyful,  merely  by 
coming  in  contact  with  those  whose  countenances 
have  worn  the  aspect,  and  whose  conversation  has 
breathed  the  spirit  of  joy  ?  And  who  has  not  felt 
his  heart  melting  with  sorrow,  and  even  his  eyes  suf- 
fused with  tears,  merely  from  being  cast  into  a  scene 
in  which  there  were  bleeding  hearts  and  streaming 
eyes  ?  Now  this  principle  with  which  we  are  all  so 
perfectly  familiar  in  common  life,  is  brought  into 
exercise  with  great  effect  in  a  revival  of  religion. 
A  brother,  for  instance,  sees  a  sister,  or  a  husband 
a  wife,  or  a  parent  a  child,  weeping  under  a  sense 
of  sin ;  and  inquiring,  it  may  be  with  agony,  in  re- 
spect to  her  salvation.  That  brother,  or  husband, 
or  parent,  must  be  destitute  of  all  natural  sensibili- 
ty, not  to  be  moved  by  such  a  spectacle  :  But  the 
first  exercise  of  the  soul  in  such  a  case  will  not  be 


W  LECTURE  IV.  107 

repentance — it  will  not  be  conviction  ;  but  it  will 
be  simply  a  fellow  feeling  for  a  beloved  friend  in  dis- 
tress. Now  it  is  acknowledged  that  there  is  no  na- 
tural affinity  between  this  state  of  mind  and  religion ; 
nevertheless,  the  former  constitutes  a  happy  prepara- 
tion for  the  latter,  and  often  the  first  step  towards  it. 
For  how  natural  for  the  sinner  to  inquire  at  such  a 
moment,  whether  there  be  any  adequate  cause  for 
this  distress  ;  and  how  probably  will  the  answer  to 
this  inquiry  bring  up  the  solemnities  of  eternity  be- 
fore the  mind,  and  set  the  conscience  at  work ;  and 
then  the  dream  of  thoughtlessness  is  interrupted, 
and  the  cord  which  binds  the  soul  to  the  world  is 
loosed  ;  and  having  advanced  so  far,  there  is  rea- 
son to  hope  that  he  will  hold  on  his  way,  till  he 
comes  into  the  marvellous  liberty  of  a  child  of  God. 
The  same  principle  is  often  brought  into  exercise  in 
the  worshipping  assembly.  Let  there  be  that  deep 
and  awful  solemnity  pervading  a  congregation  that 
is  induced  by  the  special  presence  of  the  Spirit  of 
God ;  let  there  be  many  countenances  and  many 
eyes  that  shall  betray  a  deep,  though  silent  anxiety ; 
and  believe  me,  every  anxious  countenance,  every 
fixed  eye,  will  preach ;  and  it  will  utter  a  mysteri- 
ous language  that  will  not  improbably  waken  up  the 
sensibilities  of  the  careless  sinner ;  and  this  will 
naturally  serve  to  open  his  ear  to  God's  truth  ;  and 
thus  conviction  may  take  the  place  of  sympathy,  and 
in  the  train  of  that  may  soon  follow  the  clean  heart 
and  the  right  spirit.  I  know,  Brethren,  that  this  is 
a  true  description  of  the  manner  in  which  many  a 


108  LECTURE  IV. 

sinner  has  passed  from  thoughtlessness  to  alarm ; 
from  darkness  to  light.  And  I  doubt  not  that  the 
same  principle  is  often  brought  into  exercise  in  ad- 
vancing the  believer's  sanctification ;  especially  in 
rousing  him  from  spiritual  sloth,  and  in  stirring  him 
up  to  a  higher  tone  both  of  feeling  and  of  action. 

Let  no  one  dream  that  there  is  any  thing  in  this, 
which  casts  suspicion  on  the  reality,  or  derogates 
from  the  dignity  of  a  revival  of  religion.  I  repeat, 
mere  sympathy  is  not  religion ;  though  no  doubt  it 
is  sometimes  mistaken  for  it.  It  has  no  one  of  all 
the  ingredients  of  religion;  and  may  exist,  and 
does  exist,  in  connection  with  rank  hatred  and  bitter 
opposition  to  the  gospel.  Nevertheless,  it  is  an 
original  principle  of  human  nature,  which,  when 
operating  on  other  subjects  than  that  of  religion,  is 
considered  amiable  and  even  noble  ;  and  wherefore 
is  it  that,  in  respect  to  this,  it  degenerates  into  a  pitia- 
ble weakness  ?  It  is  manifestly  adapted  to  bring  men 
to  a  sense  of  religion ;  and  why  should  not  the  Holy 
Ghost  use  it  for  the  accomplishment  of  that  end  ? 

There  is  yet  another  influence  which  the  Spirit 
renders  subservient  to  sustaining  a  revival  of  reli- 
gion— I  mean  that  of  example.  There  is  no  de- 
partment of  human  action  in  which  this  influence  is 
not  powerfully  realized  ;  and  there  is  as  little  mys- 
tery in  respect  to  the  manner  in  which  it  operates 
in  a  revival  as  any  where  else.  Here  are  indivi- 
duals becoming  impressed  with  religious  truth,  and 
inquiring  what  they  shall  do  to  be  saved,  and  actu- 
ally believing  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  that  they 


LECTURE  IV.  109 

may  be  saved.  How  natural  that  this  fact  should 
speak  to  the  consciences  of  others,  not  merely 
through  sympathy,  but  through  the  understanding, 
and  thus  put  them  upon  a  course  which  will  termi- 
nate in  genuine  conversion.  Besides,  every  one 
knows  that  one  of  the  most  formidable  obstacles  to 
entering  on  a  religious  life  is  a  false  shame — a  dread 
of  being  singular ;  but  in  a  revival  the  current  of 
example  is  in  favor  of  religion ;  and  the  anxious 
sinner  has  nothing  to  fear  from  the  shafts  of  ridi- 
cule being  pointed  at  him ; — or  if  they  are  pointed  at 
him,  they  fall  powerless  at  his  feet.  It  is  not  uncom- 
mon on  these  occasions  for  men  of  great  worldly 
influence  and  distinction  to  come  out  from  the  world, 
and  openly  proclaim  themselves  on  the  Lord's  side ; 
and  every  such  event  almost  of  course  makes  an 
impression  upon  many  minds ;  and  others  in  the 
same  walks  of  life,  who  have  been  accustomed  per- 
haps to  regard  religion  as  a  matter  chiefly  for  the 
lower  classes,  are  waked  up  to  serious  reflection  ; 
and  begin  to  conclude  that  it  is  at  least  worth  while 
to  inquire  whether  that  which  receives  the  sanction 
of  the  intelligent,  and  the  learned,  and  those  who 
are  best  qualified  to  judge,  may  not  be  a  serious  re- 
ality. And  this  may  lead  to  examination ;  and  ex- 
amination to  conviction ;  and  conviction  to  an  ac- 
tual renovation  of  heart.  The  history  of  revivals 
records  many  facts,  like  the  cases  which  I  have  here 
supposed ;  and  I  should  hazard  little  if  I  were  to 
say  that  there  are  probably  individuals  before  me, 
whose  hearts  are  full  of  Christian  joy  and  hope, 


110  LECTURE  IV. 

who  refer  their  first  religious  impressions  to  the  in- 
fluence of  example  in  the  midst  of  some  revival  of 
religion.  I  hardly  need  add,  that  there  is  no  natu- 
ral connection  between  such  an  influence  and  true 
piety ;  nevertheless  the  Holy  Spirit  renders  the  one 
subservient  to  the  production  and  the  advancement 
of  the  other. 

Moreover,  the  Spirit  of  God  operates  during  a  re- 
vival to  bring  into  exercise  a  far  more  vigorous  and 
efficient  human  instrumentality,  than  on  ordinary  oc- 
casions. He  impresses  ministers  more  deeply  with 
their  responsibility,  causing  them  to  bring  home  the 
truth  to  the  consciences  of  their  hearers  with  un- 
wonted earnestness.  He  renders  Christians  more 
circumspect,  more  active,  more  earnest  in  prayer, 
more  ready  to  warn  the  sinner  of  his  wicked  way, 
more  desirous  of  abounding  in  all  respects  in  the 
work  of  the  Lord.  In  short,  he  causes  the  whole 
system  of  means  to  be  wielded  with  a  greatly  in- 
creased energy.  The  truth  of  God  bursts  forth  up- 
on the  conscience  of  the  sinner  on  every  side ;  and 
the  reason  is  that  God  is  making  his  ministers  and 
his  people  feel  their  responsibility,  by  impressing 
them  more  deeply  with  their  obligations  to  Christ, 
and  by  carrying  them  forward  to  the  solemnities  of 
the  judgment  day. 

With  two  inferences  we  shall  conclude  the  dis- 
course. 

1.  We  may  see,  in  view  of  our  subject,  that  it  is 
possible  to  attribute  to  the  Spirit  too  little  agency,  and 
too  much,  in  revivals  of  religion. 


LECTURE  IV.  Ill 

There  are  those,  on  the  one  hand,  who  attri- 
bute too  little  to  this  Almighty  Agent.  They  do 
this  by  the  manner  in  which  they  speak  of  revivals 
— as  if  they  were  produced  altogether  by  man ;  and 
if  the  Spirit  is  mentioned  at  all,  it  is  in  a  way  that 
would  indicate  that  we  had  little  to  do  with  it.  They 
do  this  by  the  measures  which  they  adopt  in  carry- 
ing forward  revivals ;  substituting  human  inventions 
for  divinely  appointed  means ;  and  urging  the  doc- 
trine of  moral  agency  not  in  connection  with  that  of 
a  divine  influence,  but  in  a  great  degree  to  the  exclu- 
sion of  it.  On  the  other  hand,  there  are  those  who 
attribute  too  much  to  the  agency  of  the  Spirit. — 
They  do  this  who  speak  of  revivals,  as  if  God  only 
was  at  work  in  them,  and  man  a  mere  passive  reci- 
pient of  impressions.  They  do  this  who  do  not  ex- 
ert themselves  to  the  utmost  to  co-operate  with  God, 
on  the  ground  that  a  revival  is  a  mere  matter  of 
sovereignty,  and  that  God  is  able  to  carry  forward 
his  own  work  independently  of  means.  They  do 
this  also  who  speak  of  every  thing  that  may  happen 
to  be  connected  with  a  revival  as  the  immediate  ef- 
fect of  divine  influence ; — who  set  down  to  the  ac- 
count of  the  Holy  Spirit  peculiar  tones  of  voice, 
and  expressions  of  countenance,  and  violent  ges- 
tures, which  are  supposed  to  indicate  deep  and 
strong  feeling;  and  any  thing  that  is  harsh,  or  bois- 
terous, or  in  any  respect  irregular,  even  though  it 
may  seem  to  be  associated  with  the  greatest  imagi- 
nable fervor.   These  things  no  doubt  may  all  exist  in 


112  LECTURE  IV. 

connection  with  a  true  revival;  but  they  are  the 
work  of  men — not  the  work  of  God. 

The  two  evils  of  which  I  have  spoken  may  pos- 
sibly co-exist  in  respect  to  the  same  persons ;  that 
is,  the  same  individuals  may  attribute  too  much  to 
the  Spirit  in  some  respects,  and  too  little  in  others. 
His  agency  in  carrying  forward  the  great  work  may 
practically  be  recognised  but  little ;  and  yet  he  may 
be  familiarly  spoken  of  as  being  present  in  particular 
scenes,  and  as  prompting  to  particular  actions, 
which  he  could  not  fail  to  disown.  Brethren,  we 
honor  the  Holy  Spirit  most,  when  we  give  him  pre- 
cisely the  place  which  he  claims ;  when  we  recog- 
nise him  as  the  efficient  author  of  conviction,  con- 
version, and  sanctification ;  but  he  is  offended 
when  we  undertake  to  palm  upon  him  what  we  ought 
to  take  with  shame  to  ourselves. 

2.  Our  subject  teaches  us  that  if  we  would  labor 
successfully  in  the  cause  of  revivals,  we  must  labor 
with  a  spirit  of  dependence  on  God* 

This  is  the  spirit  that  is  most  likely  to  bring 
success  to  our  labors,  because  it  is  most  likely  to 
render  us  active  and  faithful.  He  who  depends  up- 
on his  own  strength,  has  but  a  feeble  motive  to  ex- 
ertion ;  for  his  strength  is  but  weakness ;  and  when 
viewed  in  relation  to  the  object  to  be  accomplish- 
ed— the  conversion  of  the  soul — it  is  the  weakness 
of  an  infant.  But  he  who  depends  on  God  has  the 
most  powerful  motive  for  action  that  can  be  pre- 
sented ;  for  he  realizes  that  the  almighty  and  ever- 
lasting arm  is  round  about  him  in  his  work ;   and 


LECTURE  IV.  113 

this  is  the  only  pledge  of  success  that  he  needs. 
With  this  encouragement  he  is  prepared  to  labor 
vigorously  and  perseveringly ;  to  labor  in  the  face 
of  appalling  obstacles  ;  to  labor  even  in  the  darkest 
times ;  for  he  knows  that  God's  grace  is  sufficient  to 
render  the  feeblest  of  his  efforts  mighty  to  the  pul- 
ling down  of  strong  holds. 

Besides,  it  is  a  spirit  of  dependence  that  honors 
God.  In  it  there  is  a  practical  acknowledgement 
of  our  own  weakness,  and  of  his  greatness  and 
goodness,  of  his  ability  and  readiness  to  help.  In 
the  exercise  of  it,  man  sinks  down  before  the  throne 
as  nothing,  and  with  the  confidence  of  a  child,  lifts  up 
his  heart  to  God  as  all  in  all.  And  them  that  honor 
him  in  the  exercise  of  this  spirit,  he  will  honor  by 
sending  down  in  answer  to  their  prayers  the  bless- 
ings of  his  grace.  And  on  this  subject  I  appeal 
with  confidence  to  facts.  Wherever  God's  people 
have  been  truly  humbled  before  him,  and  have  been 
brought  deeply  to  feel  their  own  impotence,  and 
have  been  willing  to  be  used  as  mere  instruments, 
and  to  let  him  have  all  the  glory,  there  you  will  find 
that  a  rich  blessing  has  usually  been  bestowed ;  and 
on  the  other  hand,  where  they  have  had  little  sense 
of  their  need  of  divine  influence,  and  have  address- 
ed themselves  to  their  work  with  a  spirit  of  self- 
confidence,  however  diligently  they  may  have  labor- 
ed, they  have  ordinarily  been  compelled  to  witness 
barrenness  and  lethargy  in  the  train  of  their  efforts ; 
or,  if  there  has  been  the  appearance  of  a  revival, 

15 


114  LECTURE  IV. 

there  is  much  reason  to  apprehend  that  there  is  in 
it  little  of  the  presence  or  power  of  God. 

What  then,  Christians,  is  the  great  practical  in- 
ference which  you  ought  to  deduce  in  respect  to 
yourselves  ?  It  is  that  in  all  your  labors  for  the  re- 
vival of  God's  work  in  the  midst  of  you,  or  for  the 
promotion  of  the  general  cause  of  revivals,  you 
should  feel  more  deeply  that  the  Lord  Jehovah  is 
your  strength.  Every  effort  that  you  make  in  the 
spirit  of  self  confidence,  is  an  insult  to  the  Holy 
Ghost.  Go  forth  then,  leaning  upon  the  Almighty 
arm.  Go  and  do  your  duty  to  each  other  and  to 
the  world ;  go  and  instruct  the  ignorant,  and  guide 
the  inquiring,  and  put  forth  every  effort  you  can  to 
bring  souls  to  Jesus ;  but  remember  after  all,  and 
remember  for  your  rich  encouragement,  the  doctrine 
of  sovereign  grace.  Yes,  even  in  the  moments  when 
you  feel  the  weakest,  and  when  your  work  seems 
the  greatest,  and  when  obstacles  the  most  appalling 
rise  up  in  your  path,  and  when  your  heart  is  driven 
from  every  other  source  of  hope,  even  then,  remem- 
ber the  doctrine  of  sovereign  grace,  and  hold  on 
your  way  laboring,  yet  rejoicing. 


LECTURE  V 


GENERAL  MEANS  OF  PRODUCING  AND  PROMOTING 
REVIVALS. 


Phuppians  i.  27. 
— Striving  together  for  the  faith  of  the  gospel. 

The  Apostle  uniformly  manifested  a  cordial  re- 
gard and  complacency  towards  all  who  loved  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  But  there  were  reasons  why 
the  Philippian  Christians  occupied  a  higher  place  in 
his  affections  than  many  others.  It  was  through 
his  instrumentality  that  they  had  been  converted  to 
the  faith  of  the  gospel.  They  had  manifested  a 
faithful  adherence  to  their  principles  in  the  midst  of 
much  opposition.  They  seem  moreover  to  have 
given  some  special  evidences  of  sympathy  and  at- 
tachment towards  him,  during  his  imprisonment  at 
Rome — such  as  became  the  relation  they  sustained 
to  him  as  his  own  children  in  the  gospel.  Hence 
it  is  not  strange  that  he  should  have  honored  them 
with  an  epistle  ;  or  that  it  should  have  been  charac- 
terized by  expressions  of  most  affectionate  regard, 
and  of  the  deepest  concern  for  their  spiritual  wel- 
fare.    At  the  date  of  the  epistle,  he  was  still  con- 


116  LECTURE  V. 

fined  in  prison ;  and  it  does  not  appear  that  the  time 
of  his  release  was  then  fixed:  hence,  in  exhorting 
them  to  fidelity  and  perseverance,  he  alludes  to  the 
fact  that  he  might  or  might  not  make  them  a  visit ; 
but  in  either  case,  he  earnestly  desires  that  they 
may  continue  stedfastly  engaged  in  the  cause  to 
which  they  were  devoted.  "  Only  let  your  conver- 
sation be  as  becometh  the  gospel  of  Christ :  that 
whether  I  come  and  see  you  or  else  be  absent,  I 
may  hear  of  your  affairs,  that  ye  stand  fast  in  one 
spirit,  with  one  mind,  striving  together  for  the  faith 
of  the  gospel." 

The  direction  contained  in  the  text  may  properly 
be  considered  as  pointing  in  a  general  manner  to 
the  duty  of  Christians  in  relation  to  a  revival  of  re- 
ligion. In  a  preceding  discourse,  we  have  contem- 
plated the  agency  of  God  in  a  revival :  in  the  pre- 
sent, we  are  to  contemplate  the  agency  of  man  ;  in 
other  words,  we  are  to  consider  some  of  the  more 
prominent  means  in  the  hands  of  the  church,  which 
the  Holy  Spirit  honors  in  reviving,  and  sustaining, 
and  advancing  his  work. 

These  means  may  be  considered  as  of  two  kinds  : 
those  which  are  expressly  prescribed  by  God,  and 
those  which  are  adopted  by  men  professedly  in  ac- 
cordance with  the  spirit  of  the  gospel. 

In  respect  to  the  former,  viz.  the  instituted  means 
of  grace — we  must  suppose  that  they  are  fitted  to 
accomplish  their  end  in  the  best  possible  manner. 
He  who  devised  them,  made  the  mind,  and  is  per- 
fectly acquainted  with  all  its  moral  disorders,  and 


LECTURE  V.  117 

knows  by  what  means  it  can  be  best  approached, 
and  what  kind  of  instrumentality  is  most  in  accord- 
ance with  its  constitution.  Unquestionably  then, 
in  all  our  efforts  to  cure  the  disorders  of  the 
mind,  or  what  is  the  same  thing,  to  produce  or  pro- 
mote a  revival  of  religion,  we  are  to  depend  chiefly 
on  the  means  which  God  himself  has  appointed ; 
and  we  are  to  expect  the  greatest  and  best  effect 
from  them,  when  they  are  used  in  their  greatest 
simplicity — precisely  in  the  manner  in  which  God 
designed  they  should  be  used.  It  is  possible,  no 
doubt,  that  a  divine  institution  may  be  so  perverted, 
that  nothing  more  than  the  form  of  it  shall  be  re- 
tained ;  and  it  is  possible  that  it  may  be  so  incum- 
bered with  human  additions  that,  though  the  sub- 
stance of  it  may  be  said  in  some  sense  to  remain, 
yet  it  loses  in  a  great  degree  its  life  and  power.  In 
opposition  to  this,  we  are  to  retain  both  the  sub- 
stance and  the  form  of  God's  institutions :  let  his 
word  be  preached ;  let  his  worship  be  celebrated  ; 
let  all  the  appointed  means  of  grace  be  used,  ex- 
actly in  accordance  with  his  own  directions,  and 
then  we  may  expect,  with  the  greatest  confidence, 
that  he  will  honor  them  with  his  blessing. 

But  God  has  not  limited  his  people,  in  their  ef- 
forts to  advance  his  cause,  to  what  may  properly  be 
called  divine  institutions  :  he  permits  them  to  adopt 
means  to  a  certain  extent  of  their  own  devising ; 
though,  in  exercising  this  liberty,  they  are  to  take 
heed  that  they  depart  not  at  all  from  the  spirit  of 
the  gospel.     In  all  the  departments  of  benevolent 


118  LECTURE  V. 

action,  the  invention  of  man  is,  in  a  greater  or  less 
degree,  laid  under  contribution :  the  great  system 
of  moral  machinery  which  has  been  put  in  opera- 
tion in  these  latter  days  for  evangelizing  the  world, 
is  to  be  attributed  immediately  to  the  wisdom  and 
energy  of  the  church ;  and  every  one  knows  that 
this  has  been  crowned  with  the  special  favor  of 
God.  In  the  same  manner,  he  permits  his  children 
to  exercise  their  own  judgment,  to  a  certain  extent, 
in  the  adoption  of  measures  for  carrying  forward  a 
revival ;  and  if  those  measures  are  in  accordance 
with  the  general  tenor  of  his  word,  though  not  in 
all  cases  expressly  enjoined  by  it,  they  have  a  right 
to  expect  that  he  will  affix  to  them  the  seal  of  his 
approbation :  but  if  they  are  contrary  to  the  spirit 
of  the  gospel,  they  must  inevitably  incur  his  dis- 
pleasure. 

What  then  are  some  of  the  general  characteristics 
of  those  measures  which  the  Bible  authorizes  in 
connection  with  a  revival  of  religion?  The  true 
answer  to  this  question  may  not  only  enable  us  to 
distinguish  between  right  and  wrong  measures  of 
man's  devising,  but  also  to  decide  when  the  institu- 
ted means  of  grace  are,  or  are  not,  used  in  a  scrip- 
tural manner. 

1.  All  the  means  which  God's  word  authorizes, 
are  characterized  by  seriousness. 

It  will  be  admitted,  on  all  hands,  that  if  any  sub- 
ject can  be  presented  to  the  mind  which  claims  its 
serious  regard,  it  is  religion;  or  if  any  occasion 
ever  occurs,  in  which  the  semblance  of  levity  is  un- 


LECTURE  V.  119 

seasonable  and  revolting,  it  is  a  revival  of  religion. 
For  then  the  world,  for  a  season  at  least,  falls  into 
the  back  ground ;  and  the  interests  of  the  soul  be- 
come the  all  engrossing  object.  Then  men  are  letting 
go  the  things  which  are  seen  and  are  temporal,  and 
grasping  after  the  things  which  are  not  seen  and 
are  eternal.  The  work  which  is  attended  to  then, 
is  deep  reflection,  and  earnest  prayer,  and  agoni- 
zing conviction,  and  effectual  repentance,  and  the 
forming  of  holy  resolutions,  and  the  renewing  of 
spiritual  strength.  Many  sinners  are  coming  into 
the  kingdom;  and  saints,  and  no  doubt  angels,  are 
looking  on  with  deep  concern  lest  others  should 
abandon  their  convictions,  and  provoke  the  Spirit 
to  depart  from  them  forever.  I  may  appeal  to  any 
of  you  who  have  been  in  the  midst  of  a  revival,  whe- 
ther a  deep  solemnity  did  not  pervade  the  scene ; 
whether,  even  if  it  is  your  common  business  to  tri- 
fle, you  were  not  compelled  to  be  solemn  then  ?  And 
if  you  have  wished  at  such  a  moment  to  be  gay, 
have  you  not  felt  that  that  was  not  the  place  for  it; 
and  that  before  you  could  get  your  mind  filled  with 
vain  thoughts,  and  your  heart  with  light  emotions, 
you  must  withdraw  and  mingle  in  some  different 
scene  ? 

Now  then,  if  there  be  a  high  degree  of  solemnity 
belonging  essentially  to  a  revival  of  religion — if 
there  never  be  a  scene  on  earth  more  solemn  than 
this — surely  every  measure  that  is  adopted  in  con- 
nection with  it,  ought  to  partake  of  the  same  cha- 
racter.    It  were  worse  than  preposterous  to  think 


120  LECTURE  V. 

of  carrying  forward  such  a  work  by  any  means 
which  are  not  marked  by  the  deepest  seriousness, 
or  to  introduce  any  thing  which  is  adapted  to  awa- 
ken and  cherish  the  lighter  emotions,  when  all  such 
emotions  should  be  awed  out  of  the  mind.  All  lu- 
dicrous anecdotes,  and  modes  of  expression,  and 
gestures,  and  attitudes,  are  never  more  out  of  place 
than  when  the  Holy  Spirit  is  moving  upon  the  hearts 
of  a  congregation.  Every  thing  of  this  kind  is  fit- 
ted to  grieve  him  away;  because  it  directly  contra- 
dicts the  errand  on  which  he  has  come ; — that  of 
convincing  sinners  of  their  guilt,  and  renewing  them 
to  repentance.  Nor  is  the  case  at  all  relieved  by  the 
occasional  introduction  of  what  may  be  really  so- 
lemn and  weighty ;  for  its  legitimate  effect  is  almost 
of  course  neutralized  by  the  connection  in  which  it  is 
presented ;  and  that  which  might  otherwise  fall  with 
awful  power  upon  the  conscience,  is  thus  rendered 
utterly  powerless  and  unimpressive.  And  not  only 
so,  but  there  is  often  in  this  way  an  association 
formed  in  the  mind,  which  is  exceedingly  hostile  to 
subsequent  religious  impressions ; — an  association 
between  solemn  truths  which  ought  to  make  the 
sinner  tremble,  and  ludicrous  expressions  which 
will  supply  him  with  matter  for  jests. 

I  doubt  not  that  in  reply  to  this,  I  shall  be  refer- 
red to  the  wonderful  success  of  Whitfield  and  a  few 
others,  whose  preaching  has  been  characterized  by 
what  I  have  here  set  down  as  an  exceptionable  pecu- 
liarity. But  I  would  say  that  these  cases  constitute 
exceptions  from  the  common  course  of  human  ex- 


LECTURE  V.  121 

perience.  God  had  given  to  these  men  a  power 
over  the  human  passions  altogether  peculiar ;  so 
that  they  could  sometimes  make  use  even  of  the 
lighter  feelings  in  giving  to  divine  truth  its  deepest 
impression.  But  they  are  not  in  this  respect  an  ex- 
ample for  other  men.  All  experience  proves  that 
when  men  of  common  minds  attempt  to  tread  in 
their  footsteps,  they  acccomplish  nothing  to  any 
good  purpose  :  and  even  in  the  case  of  the  indivi- 
duals referred  to,  it  may  reasonably  be  doubted 
whether  the  good  effect  of  their  labors  was  not  of- 
ten diminished,  rather  than  assisted,  by  the  use 
which  they  made  of  this  extraordinary  power :  cer- 
tainly this  was  true  in  every  instance  in  which  the 
lighter  emotions  were  ultimately  left  to  preponde- 
rate. 

But  surely  no  one  will  say  that  the  Bible  treats 
the  subject  of  religion  otherwise  than  in  the  most 
serious  manner.  Every  thing  that  is  there  said  re- 
specting it,  takes  for  granted  that  it  is  a  concern  of 
the  deepest  moment.  So  too,  in  all  the  accounts 
which  the  Bible  records  respecting  revivals  of  reli- 
gion, there  is  nothing  that  even  approaches  the  con- 
fines of  levity.  All  that  is  recorded  as  having  been 
spoken  or  done  on  these  occasions,  was  of  a  deeply 
serious  character;  and  as  these  revivals  were  con- 
ducted by  inspired  men,  we  have  a  right  to  con- 
clude that  the  course  which  they  adopted,  was,  in 
all  respects,  most  in  accordance  with  the  designs  of 
infinite  wisdom. 

16 


122  LECTURE  V. 

2.  Another  characteristic  of  those  means  for  pro- 
moting a  revival,  which  are  authorized  by  God's 
word,  is  order. 

The  Apostle,  in  his  first  epistle  to  the  Corinthi- 
ans, dwells  at  length  on  the  importance  of  avoid- 
ing all  irregularities  in  religious  worship;  decla- 
ring that  "  God  is  not  the  author  of  confusion ;" 
and  exhorting  that  "  all  things  be  done  decently, 
and  in  order."  And  what  the  Apostle  hath  said 
on  this  subject  is  in  entire  correspondence  with 
the  general  tenor  of  God's  word ;  and  I  may  add, 
with  all  just  and  rational  views  of  the  divine  cha- 
racter. In  every  thing  that  God  has  done  there  is 
perfect  order ;  insomuch  that  it  has  been  said  by 
a  poet,  with  inimitable  beauty,  that  "  order  is  hea- 
ven's first  law."  In  the  pure  and  elevated  worship 
of  heaven,  though  there  are  ten  thousand  times  ten 
thousand,  and  thousands  of  thousands  who  join  in 
it,  yet  each  harp  and  each  voice  is  in  unison  with 
every  other ;  and  there  is  not  the  semblance  of  dis- 
order in  that  whole  glorified  community.  Surely 
then,  in  all  our  religious  services,  and  in  all  the  mea- 
sures we  adopt  for  co-operating  with  the  Holy  Spi- 
rit in  the  great  work  of  saving  men,  it  becomes  us 
to  take  heed  that  we  never  violate  even  the  spirit  of 
the  Apostle's  precept ;  that  we  do  every  thing  not 
only  with  sincerity  and  zeal,  but  with  that  reverent 
decorum  which  so  well  becomes  us  when  engaged 
in  the  immediate  service  of  the  infinite  God.  And 
hence  we  are  obliged  to  look  with  strong  condem- 
nation on  that  indecorous  familiarity  which  is  some- 


LECTURE  V.  123 

times  manifested  in  prayer ;  on  expressions  which, 
to  say  the  least,  border  upon  vulgarity,  and  would 
scarcely  be  regarded  decent  in  common  intercourse 
between  man  and  man ;  on  every  thing  like  groan- 
ing, or  shrieking,  or  shouting,  during  a  religious  ser- 
vice ;  on  the  praying  of  females  in  meetings  com- 
posed of  both  sexes;  on  the  speaking,  whether  in 
prayer  or  exhortation,  of  several  individuals  at  the 
same  time ;  on  every  thing  in  short  which  contri- 
butes to  render  a  religious  exercise,  in  the  least  de- 
gree, boisterous  or  irregular.  We  do  not  doubt 
that  many  of  these  evils  may  exist,  not  only  where 
there  is  sincerity,  but  more  or  less  of  genuine  Chris- 
tian feeling ;  but  we  insist  that  they  are  totally  in- 
consistent with  the  decorum  that  belongs  essential- 
ly to  religious  worship ;  and  therefore  ought  to  be 
discouraged. 

But  possibly  it  may  be  asked  whether  the  fervor 
which  often  exists  in  connection  with  these  irregu- 
larities is  not  to  be  admitted  as  an  apology  for  them ; 
and  whether  we  ought  not  to  be  slow  in  condemn- 
ing the  one,  lest  we  should  seem  to  pass  sentence 
against  the  other?  I  answer  unhesitatingly — No. 
The  highest  degree  of  genuine  religious  fervor, 
even  that  which  the  redeemed  experience,  while 
they  cast  their  crowns  at  the  Saviour's  feet,  is  con- 
sistent with  perfect  order;  and  I  venture  to  say 
that  their  worship,  full  of  elevated  rapture  as  it  is,  is 
associated  with  a  degree  of  reverence,  of  which 
even  Isaiah  and  Paul  could  here  form  no  adequate 
conception.     But  that  kind  of  fervor  which  is  the 


124  LECTURE  V. 

parent  of  irregularities,  which  makes  an  individual 
apparently  forget  that  he  is  on  earth,  and  the  Being 
whom  he  addresses,  in  heaven,  is,  to  say  the  least, 
of  exceedingly  doubtful  origin,  and  there  is  too 
much  reason  to  fear  that  it  will  be  found  at  last  to 
have  been  a  mere  earthly  affection.  But  even  if  it 
be  admitted  that  a  truly  Christian  fervor  may  be  as- 
sociated with  gross  irregularities,  we  maintain  that 
there  is  no  natural  connection  between  them :  the 
one  is  right  and  the  other  wrong ;  and  whenever 
they  are  found  together,  the  true  way  is  to  hold  fast 
the  one,  and  let  go  the  other.     I  observe, 

3.  That  another  characteristic  of  the  means  which 
God  authorizes  in  connection  with  a  revival  is  sim- 
plicity ; — and  by  this  I  mean  the  opposite  of  all 
parade  and  ostentation. 

It  is  admitted  that,  under  the  Jewish  dispensation, 
there  were  many  things  connected  with  religious 
worship,  which  were  adapted  to  make  a  strong  ap- 
peal to  the  senses ;  but  all  that  machinery  was  abo- 
lished at  the  introduction  of  the  Christian  economy. 
Now,  every  thing  in  relation  to  the  worship  of  God 
is  simple ;  even  the  ordinances  which  are  addressed 
to  the  senses,  though  they  are  full  of  meaning,  are 
yet  capable  of  being  understood  by  a  child.  And 
all  the  means  which  are  adopted  for  the  advance- 
ment of  religion,  ought  surely  to  correspond  with 
the  general  spiritual  character  of  the  dispensation. 
And  wherever  there  is  a  departure  from  this  princi- 
ple in  reference  to  a  revival,  there  is  not  only  a 
palpable  violation  of  scripture  precept,  but  there  is 


a  bad  influence  exerted,  as  well  upon  those  who  are 
Christians  as  those  who  are  not.  The  effect  upon 
Christians  is  to  awaken  or  cherish  spiritual  pride, 
and  to  lead  them  to  lose  sight  of  the  great  Agent  in 
their  own  self-complacent  instrumentality.  Its  effect 
upon  those  who  are  mere  spectators  will  probably  be, 
to  lead  them  to  pass  severe  judgment  on  the  revival 
itself;  or  else,  admitting  what  they  see  to  be  scriptur- 
al, to  lower  their  views  of  the  humility  of  the  gospel. 
And  if  it  be  admitted  that  in  the  use  of  such  means, 
persons  become  truly  regenerated,  is  there  not  much 
reason  to  fear  that  they  will  be  born  into  the  king- 
dom with  an  overweening  self-confidence ;  and  that 
they  will  exhibit  from  the  beginning  a  cast  of  cha- 
racter, not  the  most  favorable  either  to  Christian 
enjoyment  or  Christian  usefulness?  Let  all  our 
means  for  sustaining  and  advancing  revivals  be  sim- 
ple and  unostentatious,  and  while  we  shall  be  acting 
in  consistency  with  the  spirit  of  the  gospel,  we  may 
hope  to  do  most  and  do  best,  for  our  Master's 
honor,  and  the  salvation  of  our  fellow  men. 

4.  Another  characteristic  of  the  means  which 
God  approves  for  carrying  forward  a  revival,  and 
closely  connected  with  the  preceding,  is  honesty; — 
by  which  I  mean  the  opposite  of  all  worldly  arti- 
fice. 

It  is  true,  indeed,  that  mere  sincerity  does  not 
constitute  religion ;  because  a  man  may  be  very  sin- 
cere in  that  which  is  very  wrong ;  nevertheless  there 
is  no  religion  without  sincerity ;  and  while  the  gos- 
pel abounds  in  direct  exhortations  to  cultivate  it, 


126  LECTURE  V. 

the  general  tendency  of  the  gospel  is  to  form  a  per- 
fectly honest  character.  Now  in  accordance  with 
this  general  feature  of  Christianity,  every  measure 
which  is  adopted  for  bringing  sinners  to  repentance, 
ought  to  be  marked  by  entire  Christian  sincerity. 
The  maxim  that  the  end  justifies  the  means,  has 
sometimes  been  adopted  in  this  department  of  Chris- 
tian duty ;  and  there  is  reason  to  fear  that  ministers, 
and  good  ministers  too,  have  acted  under  its  influ- 
ence ;  and  instead  of  preaching  God's  truth  in  all  its 
length  and  breadth,  have  selected  some  particular 
parts  of  it  to  the  exclusion  of  others,  thus  separat- 
ing things  which  God  hath  joined  together ;  and  in- 
stead of  preaching  God's  truth  just  as  it  is,  they 
have  made  high-wrought  and  overstrained  state- 
ments, which  the  Bible  does  not  authorize  ;  and  this 
they  have  done  from  a  conviction  that  such  state- 
ments are  best  adapted  to  produce  powerful  impres- 
sion, as  if  the  word  of  God  would  be  tame  and 
powerless  if  it  should  come  forth  in  its  native  sim- 
plicity. I  confess  I  know  not  how  to  characterize 
this  in  juster  terms,  than  that  it  is  "  handling  God's 
word  deceitfully."  It  were  presumption  in  any  one 
to  suppose  that  God  has  revealed  any  thing  which 
is  not  profitable,  or  that  he  has  omitted  any  thing 
which  is  important.  What  God  requires  his  mini- 
sters to  do,  is  not  to  frame  any  thing  new,  or  even 
to  correct  or  revise  his  own  word,  but  to  dispense 
it  just  as  they  receive  it  at  his  hands  :  and  if  they 
do  this,  he  will  take  care  for  consequences.  But 
if  they  adopt  any  different  course,  they  may  fairly 


LECTURE  V.  127 

expect  that,  in  some  way  or  other,  the  divine  dis- 
pleasure will  be  visited  upon  their  presumption. 

And  what  is  true  of  the  preaching  of  the  word, 
is  equally  true  of  all  other  means  for  carrying  for- 
ward a  revival — they  must  all  be  characterized  by 
Christian  honesty ; — honesty  as  well  towards  God 
in  whose  service  they  are  professedly  employed,  as 
towards  the  immortal  souls  whose  salvation  they 
are  designed  to  effect. 

5.  The  last  general  characteristic  which  I  shall 
notice  of  the  means  which  God's  word  authorizes 
for  promoting  a  revival,  is  affection. 

The  gospel  is  pre-eminently  a  system  of  benevo- 
lence. The  great  object  which  it  designs  to  accom- 
plish— viz.  the  redemption  of  sinners,  is  the  most 
benevolent  object  for  which  the  heart  of  man  or  an- 
gel ever  beat.  And  it  is  directly  fitted  to  form  in 
man  a  spirit  of  benevolence.  It  enjoins  the  exer- 
cise of  kindness  and  good  will  in  all  circumstances, 
and  all  relations.  And  surely  if  there  be  any  occa- 
sion on  which  the  tenderness  which  the  gospel  in- 
culcates ought  to  be  exercised,  it  is  in  the  efforts 
which  are  made  to  bring  men  to  conviction  and  re- 
pentance ;  in  other  words,  to  carry  into  effect  the 
gracious  purpose  of  God  in  their  redemption.  Wit- 
ness the  exhibition  of  this  spirit  in  the  ministry  of 
the  holy  Apostle,  who,  with  all  his  firmness  and  en- 
ergy, (and  no  man  ever  had  more,)  was  uniformly 
courteous  and  affectionate.  Witness  too,  a  greater 
than  Paul — even  our  great  model  and  Master ; — ob- 
serve the  meekness  and  gentleness  that  character- 


128  LECTURE  V. 

ized  all  his  conduct ;  listen  to  his  pathetic  excla- 
mation over  the  guilty  city  of  Jerusalem,  and  to  the 
inimitably  tender  petition  which  he  offered  in  his 
last  moments  in  behalf  of  his  enemies  and  murderers ; 
— and  then  say  whether  the  benevolent  spirit  which 
he  inculcates  in  his  instructions,  does  not  shine  forth 
with  unparalleled  brightness  in  his  character  ?  But 
who  does  not  know  that  all  this  is  the  exact  oppo- 
site of  what  has  sometimes  appeared  among  the 
professed  followers  of  Christ,  even  in  their  labors 
to  advance  his  cause  ?  And  who  does  not  see  that 
it  conveys  a  pointed  rebuke  to  all  those  ministra- 
tions which  are  characterized  by  unhallowed  severi- 
ty;— to  all  addresses,  whether  public  or  private, 
designed  to  waken  up  the  bad  passions,  and  draw 
forth  expressions  of  resentment ; — to  every  thing, 
in  short,  which  is  not  according  to  the  meekness  and 
benevolence  of  the  gospel  ? 

Let  no  one  suppose  that  I  am  pleading  for  a  tem- 
porizing course,  either  as  it  respects  ministers  or  pri- 
vate Christians ;  or  that  I  object  to  the  use  of  great 
plainness  of  speech.  I  would  have  the  naked  sword 
of  the  Spirit  brought  directly  in  contact  with  the 
sinner's  conscience.  I  would  have  no  covering  up, 
or  softening  down,  of  plain  Bible  truth.  I  would 
have  the  terrors  of  the  invisible  world,  and  the  fear- 
ful depravity  and  doom  of  the  sinner,  held  up  in  the 
same  appalling  terms  in  which  they  are  represented 
in  God's  word.  But  never  was  there  a  greater  mis- 
take than  to  suppose  that  all  this  may  not  consist 
with  an  affectionate  and  inoffensive  manner.     Let 


LECTURE  V.  129 

the  benevolent  spirit  of  the  gospel  have  its  legiti- 
mate operation  in  a  minister,  and  it  will  lead  him 
to  proclaim  the  most  solemn  and  alarming  truths 
with  a  tenderness  which  will  be  well  fitted  to  open 
a  passage  for  them  to  the  heart.  Let  the  same  spi- 
rit possess  the  breast  of  a  private  Christian,  and  he 
too  will  earnestly  exhort  sinners  to  flee  from  the 
wrath  to  come  ;  but  while  he  commends  himself  to 
their  consciences  on  the  one  hand  by  his  fidelity 
and  honesty,  he  will  ordinarily  commend  himself  to 
their  feelings  of  good  will  on  the  other  by  his  kind- 
ness and  affection. 

Having  thus  noticed  some  of  the  characteristics 
of  those  means  which  God's  word  authorizes  in 
connection  with  a  revival  of  religion,  we  are  now 
prepared  to  inquire  more  particularly  what  those 
means  are.  We  shall  consider  indiscriminately 
those  which  are  of  divine  appointment,  and  those 
which  are  not. 

1.  And  the  first  we  notice  is,  the  faithful  preaching 
of  GooVs  word. 

As  divine  truth  is  the  instrument  by  which  the 
work  of  sanctification  is  accomplished,  so  we  have 
a  right  to  expect  its  greatest  influence,  when  it  is 
wielded  by  means  of  an  institution  which  God  him- 
self has  ordained.  Accordingly  we  find  that  jGod 
honors  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  in  the  conver- 
sion of  men  more  than  all  other  means ;  and  if  this 
institution  were  to  be  abolished,  even  though  the 
Bible  should  still  be  left  in  the  world,  there  is  no  rea- 
son to  doubt  that  the  great  cause  of  moral  renovation 

17 


130  LECTUREV. 

would  be  arrested,  and  a  darkness  that  could  be  felt 
speedily  settle  over  the  earth. 

But  in  order  that  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  may 
exert  its  full  influence,  especially  as  a  means  of  pro- 
moting revivals,  it  is  necessary  that  the  institution 
should  be  maintained  in  all  respects  agreeably  to 
the  design  of  its  author.  Particularly,  it  is  es- 
sential that  the  great  doctrines  of  the  gospel  should 
be  distinctly  and  fairly  exhibited ;  in  opposition  to 
human  philosophy  on  the  one  hand,  and  to  mere 
exhortation  on  the  other.  I  acknowledge  that  by 
earnest  and  impassioned  addresses,  in  which  there 
is  little  or  nothing  of  God's  truth,  there  may  be 
produced  a  feverish  excitement  of  the  mind ;  and 
that,  through  the  influence  of  sympathy,  may  be  ex- 
tended over  a  congregation ;  but  if  the  great  doc- 
trines of  the  Bible  are  not  brought  in  contact  with 
the  conscience  and  the  heart,  I  expect  to  look  in 
vain  for  any  thing  like  an  intelligent  conviction  of 
sin ;  much  less  for  the  peaceable  fruits  of  righteous- 
ness. It  is  when  the  law  of  God  is  exhibited  in  all 
its  extent  and  spirituality,  and  the  gospel  in  all  its 
grace  and  glory,  that  we  may  expect  to  see  men 
brought  to  a  sense  of  guilt,  and  believing  on  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  that  they  may  be  saved.  Other 
things  being  equal,  you  may  calculate  with  confi- 
dence on  the  best  effect  of  the  preaching  of  the 
gospel,  when  its  distinguishing  doctrines  are  exhibi- 
ted with  the  greatest  prominence. 

But  then  these  doctrines  must  be  held  up  in  their 
practical  bearings.     They  may  be  stated  ever  so 


LECTURE  V.  131 

clearly,  and  defended  ever  so  skilfully,  in  the  form  of 
abstract  propositions,  and  yet  all  this  will  be  to  little 
purpose,  unless  men  can  be  made  to  feel  that  they 
describe  their  own  character,  and  condition,  and  re- 
lations, and  prospects.  When  the  law  of  God  is 
exhibited,  the  aim  should  be  to  bring  it  home  to 
every  conscience  as  the  standard  of  duty,  and  to 
make  each  one  estimate  his  own  character  in  view 
of  it.  When  the  doctrine  of  depravity  is  proclaim- 
ed, it  should  be  in  that  spirit  of  direct  and  personal 
application,  which  is  adapted  to  bring  up  before  the 
sinner  his  own  pollution  and  guilt.  When  the  great 
doctrine  of  Christ's  atonement  is  held  up,  it  should 
be  exhibited  in  its  most  practical  relations,  and 
brought  directly  in  contact  with  the  feelings  of  the 
heart,  and  urged  as  a  rebuke  to  impenitence  on  the 
one  hand,  and  an  encouragement  to  exertion  and  a 
foundation  of  hope  on  the  other.  It  is  only  when 
men  are  brought  to  contemplate  the  gospel  as  a  prac- 
tical system,  bearing  directly  on  all  the  interests  of 
both  worlds,  that  it  can  become,  in  respect  to  them, 
the  power  of  God  unto  salvation. 

Much  also  depends  on  the  right  adaptation  of  di- 
vine truth.  In  a  season  of  revival  especially,  one 
of  the  most  difficult  duties  which  devolve  upon  a  mi- 
nister is  the  selection  of  appropriate  topics  of  pub- 
lic instruction.  Suppose,  at  such  a  time,  he  were 
to  bring  before  his  people  that  fundamental  truth  in 
all  religion — the  existence  of  a  God,  and  should  at- 
tempt by  a  process  of  reasoning,  to  vindicate  it 
against  the  objections  of  atheism ;  or  suppose  he 


132  LECTURE  V. 

were  to  discuss,  in  an  elaborate  manner,  the  histori- 
cal evidence  of  Christianity ; — this,  in  certain  circum- 
stances, might  be  very  proper ;  but  it  would  be  ill 
adapted  to  guide  inquiring  souls  to  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ ;  or  to  prevent  them  from  grieving  away  the 
Holy  Spirit.  It  is  obvious  that  the  great  peculiari- 
ties of  the  gospel  should,  in  some  form  or  other,  at 
such  a  time,  constitute  the  whole  burden  of  a  mi- 
nister's public  instructions ;  nevertheless  there  is 
great  wisdom  requisite  to  determine  in  what  form, 
and  in  what  combinations,  these  truths  will  be  like- 
ly to  come  with  the  greatest  power ; — what  propor- 
tion of  effort  should  be  employed  to  alarm  the  care- 
less, to  guide  the  inquiring,  and  to  prove  and  esta- 
blish those  who  are  hopefully  born  of  the  Spirit. 

In  order  to  prepare  the  way  under  God  for  a  re- 
vival of  religion,  it  is  proper  that  those  truths  should 
be  urged  with  special  prominence,  which  involve 
most  directly  the  great  subject  of  Christian  obliga- 
tion ;  and  which  are  best  fitted  to  awaken  sluggish 
and  backslidden  professors  to  a  sense  of  their  duty ; 
for  so  long  as  Christians  remain  asleep,  it  cannot 
be  expected  that  sinners  will  be  awake :  so  long  as 
Christians  do  not  pray,  or  pray  only  in  a  formal 
manner,  there  is  little  reason  to  hope  that  sinners 
will  begin  to  inquire.  And  in  the  progress  of  a  re- 
vival, the  duties  of  Christians  should  still  be  frequent- 
ly pressed  upon  them,  that  they  may  not  become 
weary  in  well  doing;  and  the  law  should  be  pro- 
claimed with  all  its  thunders,  that  there  may  be  a 
constant  waking  up  from  the  dreams  of  self  securi- 


LECTURE  V.  133 

ty  among  sinners ;  and  the  gospel  should  be  con- 
stantly exhibited,  in  all  the  richness  and  adaptation 
of  its  provision,  and  in  the  full  extent  of  its  condi- 
tions, that  inquirers  may  not  mistake  the  way  to  the 
fountain  of  atoning  blood.  I  do  not  say  indeed  that 
God  in  his  sovereignty  may  not  work,  and  work 
powerfully,  where  his  ministers  fail  exceedingly  in 
rightly  dividing  the  word  of  truth  ;  nevertheless,  as 
the  truth  is  the  instrument  by  which  he  works,  and 
as  particular  parts  of  it  are  adapted  to  particular 
ends,  we  have  a  right  to  conclude  that  when  it  is 
preached  in  its  right  adaptation,  and  with  a  judicious 
reference  to  circumstances,  it  will  ordinarily  be 
preached  with  the  greatest  effect.  And,  if  I  mis- 
take not,  this  remark  is  confirmed  by  the  history  of 
revivals.  Wherever  ministers  have  selected  their 
subjects  with  the  greatest  wisdom,  addressing  diffe- 
rent classes  with  proper  discrimination,  and  in  due 
proportion,  there  have  usually  been  witnessed  the 
greatest  displays  of  divine  power,  in  the  conviction 
and  conversion  of  sinners,  in  the  edification  of 
Christians — in  short,  in  a  consistent  and  glorious  re- 
vival of  religion. 

I  only  add  farther,  under  this  article,  that  during 
a  season  of  revival,  a  larger  amount  of  public  reli- 
gious instruction  is  demanded,  than  in  ordinary  cir- 
cumstances. For  then  there  is  a  listening  ear ;  and 
the  understanding  and  conscience  are  awake ;  and 
the  truth  of  God  tells  with  mighty  effect  upon  all 
the  powers  of  the  soul.  Indeed  men  will  hear  the 
gospel  preached  at  such  a  time ;  and  if  they  cannot 


134  LECTURE  V. 

hear  it  in  one  city  they  will  flee  to  another ;  and  if 
they  cannot  hear  it  in  its  purity,  take  heed  lest  they 
should  put  themselves  under  the  ministrations  of 
some  fanatic  or  heretic.  And  this  demand  for  re- 
ligious instruction  must  be  met ; — not  indeed,  in  all 
cases,  to  the  full  extent;  for  it  is  possible,  even  in  a 
revival,  that  public  services  may  be  multiplied  to 
such  a  degree  as  to  prevent  their  good  effect ;  and 
men  under  the  influence  of  strong  excitement  are 
not  always  best  qualified  to  judge ; — nevertheless, 
while  there  is  room  here  for  the  exercise  of  wisdom, 
it  admits  not  of  question  that  the  truth  ought  to  be 
kept,  so  far  as  may  be,  constantly  before  the  mind ; 
and  this  is  to  be  effected  principally  by  means  of 
public  instruction. 

It  has  long  been  a  practice  in  some  parts  of  the 
church,  and  has  recently  become  common  in  this 
country,  to  hold  a  succession  of  religious  exercises 
through  a  period  of  several  days.  In  respect  to  this 
measure,  though  I  am  aware  that  it  is  liable  to  great 
abuse,  yet  in  itself  considered,  I  confess  that,  in  cer- 
tain circumstances,  and  with  certain  limitations,  it 
seems  to  me  unobjectionable.  One  principal  rea- 
son why  sinners  are  not  converted,  is,  that  the  im- 
pression which  the  truth  makes  upon  them  in  the 
house  of  God,  yields  almost  instantly  to  the  cares 
and  levities  of  the  world.  Now  then,  if  before  this 
impression  can  have  time  to  escape,  it  be  followed 
up  by  another  exhibition  of  truth,  and  another,  there 
is  reason  to  hope  that  it  may  become  permanent ; 
and  that  the  result  may  be  a  genuine  conversion  to 


LECTURE  V.  135 

God:  and  this  effect,  it  cannot  be  denied,  is  likely, 
in  many  cases,  to  be  secured  by  a  succession  of  se- 
veral public  religious  services.  But  while  I  am  free 
to  express  my  conviction  that  such  a  meeting  may 
be — has  been,  an  important  means  of  good,  I  think 
it  cannot  be  questioned  that  the  benefit  to  result 
from  it  must  depend  greatly  on  the  circumstances 
in  which  it  is  introduced,  and  the  manner  in  which 
it  is  conducted.  Let  it  be  regarded  as  an  extraor- 
dinary measure,  not  frequently  to  be  repeated ;  let 
it  be  held  when  the  minds  of  a  congregation  are 
waking  up  to  God's  truth  ;  and  let  it  be  conducted 
with  solemnity  and  decorum  becoming  the  exerci- 
ses of  the  sanctuary  on  the  Sabbath ;  and  I  doubt 
not  it  may  be  rendered  truly  and  even  greatly  sub- 
servient to  a  revival  of  religion.  But  on  the  other 
hand,  let  it  be  regarded  as  a  common  measure  often 
to  be  repeated ;  let  it  be  held  without  any  reference 
to  the  peculiar  circumstances  of  a  congregation,  and 
especially  let  it  be  conducted  with  an  irreverent  dis- 
regard to  the  order  of  religious  worship,  or  in  a  spi- 
rit of  forwardness,  or  censoriousness,  or  fanati- 
cism ;  and  then  it  becomes  a  measure  which  the  ad- 
versary wields  with  powerful  effect  against  the  pu- 
rity of  revivals  and  the  interests  of  the  church. 

2.  Another  important  means  to  be  used  in  con- 
nection with  a  revival,  is  private  and  social  prayer. 

It  is  in  the  closet  especially  that  Christians  must 
expect  to  get  the  flame  of  devotion  enkindled  ;  and 
if  the  closet  be  neglected,  whatever  of  a  devotional 
frame  they  may  suppose  themselves  to  possess  while 


136  LECTURE  V. 

mingling  in  public  exercises,  they  have  great  reason 
to  suspect  is  the  mere  operation  of  sympathy  or  ani- 
mal feeling.  And  while  that  spirit  of  prayer  in 
which  a  revival  begins,  usually  originates  in  the  clo- 
set, there  the  Christian  may  wrestle  in  behalf  of 
Zion  with  as  much  earnestness  as  he  will ;  there  he 
may  pour  out  his  whole  soul  in  tears,  and  sighs,  and 
broken  petitions,  and  the  ear  on  which  his  importu- 
nity falls  will  never  be  offended  by  it.  There  too 
he  may  bring  before  God  the  cases  of  his  individual 
friends,  and  even  plead  for  them  by  name,  and  men- 
tion minute  circumstances  of  their  condition,  (which 
would  be  entirely  inconsistent  with  the  decorum  of 
public  worship,)  and  earnestly  supplicate  for  them  the 
convincing  and  renewing  influences  of  the  Spirit. 
It  is  probable  that,  during  every  true  revival,  the 
most  fervent  and  effectual  prayers  that  are  offered, 
go  up  from  the  closet ;  and  are  never  heard  by  any 
other  ear  than  that  which  hears  in  secret. 

But  there  should  be  much  of  social,  as  well  as 
private  prayer,  connected  with  a  revival.  Much 
may  be  effected  by  the  frequent  meetings  for  this 
purpose  of  a  few  friends,  whose  hearts  are  closely 
joined  together,  who  have  a  common  interest  not 
only  in  regard  to  the  general  cause,  but  in  respect 
to  particular  individuals;  and  whose  communings 
together  serve  to  increase  that  interest,  as  well  as 
to  heighten  in  each  other  the  spirit  of  earnest  in- 
tercession. The  record  of  these  retired  meetings, 
noiseless  and  unknown  to  the  world,  will,  I  have  no 
doubt,  show,  at  the  last,  that  there  was  often  mighty 


LECTURE  V.  137 

energy  there ;  and  that  the  Spirit  made  intercession 
with  groanings  which  could  not  be  uttered.  And 
in  larger  circles  too,  God's  people  are  often  to  meet, 
for  the  express  purpose  of  supplicating  the  influen- 
ces of  his  Spirit;  and  though,  on  these  occasions,  the 
prayers  must  necessarily  be  more  general,  yet  they 
should  have  direct  reference  to  the  advancement  of 
God's  work.  And  these  prayers,  instead  of  being 
offered  in  the  spirit  of  formality,  should  be  the  deep 
and  earnest  longings  of  the  soul ;  should  go  up  from 
hearts  bathed  with  the  reviving  influences  of  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

Prayer,  as  a  means  of  grace,  or  a  means  of  promo- 
ting revivals,  is  distinguished,  in  one  respect,  from 
every  other :  all  other  means  are  addressed  imme- 
diately to  men — this,  directly  to  God.  And  all  oth- 
ers are  dependant  in  no  small  degree  for  their  suc- 
cess on  this ;  for  ministers  and  Christians  may  la- 
bor, no  matter  how  faithfully,  and  it  will  be  to  no 
purpose  without  a  divine  influence  ;  and  that  influ- 
ence is  to  be  secured  only  by  prayer. — God  has 
said  that  he  will  be  "  inquired  of  by  the  house  of 
Israel  to  do  it  for  them."  Prayer  then,  let  it  never 
be  forgotten,  secures  the  blessing  on  every  other 
means  which  the  church  employs.  Prayer  too  may 
reach  individuals  whom  the  preaching  of  the  gos- 
pel could  never  reach ;  because  they  will  not  come 
within  the  sound  of  it.  You  may  have  irreligious 
friends  to  whom  you  dare  not  open  your  lips  con- 
cerning their  salvation;  and  yet  you  can  go  and 
pour  out  your  whole  soul  before  God  in  their  be- 

18 


138  LECTURE  V. 

half;  and  that  prayer,  for  aught  you  can  say,  may 
carry  the  Holy  Spirit  to  their  hearts  to  work  a  ge- 
nuine work  of  conversion.  Believe  me,  Christians, 
you  cannot,  at  any  time,  estimate  prayer  as  a  means 
of  saving  the  souls  of  your  fellow  men  too  highly. 
Though  it  cannot  take  the  place  of  other  means,  it 
is  that  without  which  all  others  would  be  utterly  in 
vain ;  and  besides  it  has  a  direct  influence,  the  ex- 
tent of  which  it  is  impossible  fully  to  estimate. — 
Therefore,  Brethren,  pray  without  ceasing. 

3.  Much  is  to  be  done  in  producing  and  sustain- 
ing a  revival  by  means  of  conversation. 

This  is  a  duty  which  devolves  not  only  upon  the 
minister  and  other  officers  of  the  church,  but  upon 
all  private  Christians  according  to  their  ability.  And 
it  is  a  duty  which  may  be  performed  in  a  great  va- 
riety of  circumstances.  There  may  be  frequent  op- 
portunities for  it  in  the  common  intercourse  of  life ; 
and  no  doubt  a  suitable  degree  of  attention  would 
discover  many  opportunities  which  are  suffered  to 
pass  without  observation.  But  this  is  a  duty  which, 
especially  in  a  season  of  revival,  should  hold  a  dis- 
tinct and  prominent  place  among  Christian  duties  ; 
and  should  not  be  left  to  the  control  of  any  contin- 
gency. There  should  be,  so  far  as  possible,  a  re- 
gular system  of  visiting,  especially  on  the  part  of 
church  officers ;  with  a  view  to  alarm,  to  direct,  or 
to  quicken,  according  to  the  circumstances  of  each 
individual  with  whom  they  may  converse. 

It  belongs  to  Christians  on  these  occasions  to  stir 
up  the  minds  of  each  other ;  to  endeavor  to  make 


LECTURE  V.  139 

each  other  feel  more  deeply  their  responsibility,  and 
the  value  of  the  souls  around  them,  and  the  danger 
of  their  being  lost :  and  if  there  be  among  their  num- 
ber any  who  are  sluggish,  and  disposed  to  excuse 
themselves  from  coming  up  to  the  help  of  the  Lord, 
they  are  to  be  entreated  affectionately,  yet  earnest- 
ly, to  shake  off  their  apathy,  and  give  themselves 
actively  to  the  great  work.  And  while  Christians  are 
to  be  faithful  in  their  conversation  with  each  other, — 
to  encourage,  to  arouse,  to  quicken,  so  also  are  they 
to  be  faithful  in  warning  the  wicked  of  his  wicked 
way,  and  in  endeavoring  to  open  his  eyes  on  the 
destruction  that  threatens  him.  And  those  whose 
consciences  are  awake  they  are  to  press  with  the 
obligation  of  immediate  repentance ;  explaining  to 
them,  if  need  be,  the  terms  of  the  gospel,  and  en- 
deavoring to  lead  them  without  delay  to  the  cross 
of  Christ.  They  have  an  important  duty  to  per- 
form also  in  respect  to  those  who  have  professedly 
come  out  of  darkness  into  light ;  in  assisting  to  de- 
tect false  hopes  and  confirm  good  hopes ;  to  guard 
against  temptation,  and  establish  principles  of  holy 
living,  and  form  plans  for  future  usefulness.  Many 
a  Christian  has  had  occasion,  through  his  whole  re- 
ligious life,  to  reflect  that  much  of  his  usefulness 
and  much  of  his  happiness,  was  to  be  referred  un- 
der God,  to  an  unreserved  intimacy,  or  perhaps  to  a 
single  conversation,  with  some  judicious  Christian 
friend,  at  that  critical  moment  subsequent  to  his 
conversion,  when  he  was  adopting  principles  for  the 
regulation  of  his  conduct. 


140  LECTURE  V. 

You  will  not  understand  me  here  as  recommend- 
ing that  every  one  should  assume  the  office  of  a  re- 
ligious teacher;  or  that  all  Christians  indiscrimi- 
nately should  take  it  upon  them  to  give  particular 
counsels  and  directions  to  the  awakened  sinner. — 
The  general  direction  to  exercise  repentance  to- 
ward God  and  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  it  may 
come  within  the  scope  even  of  the  humblest  intelli- 
gence, to  give ;  but  to  counsel  an  inquiring  sinner 
aright  sometimes  becomes  an  exceedingly  delicate 
and  difficult  duty,  and  may  well  put  in  requisition  the 
experience  and  wisdom  of  the  most  advanced  and  ju- 
dicious Christians  :  and  the  assumption  of  this  office 
by  those  who  are  inadequate  to  it,  it  is  easy  to  see, 
must  greatly  jeopardize  the  souls  of  men.  While 
therefore,  every  Christian,  however  circumscribed 
his  field,  or  however  limited  his  attainments,  has 
something  to  do,  by  his  conversation,  in  helping 
forward  God's  work,  let  every  one  take  heed  that 
he  attempt  nothing  in  this  way  which  his  knowledge 
or  experience  will  not  justify. 

4.  Another  important  means  for  producing  and 
sustaining  a  revival  is  Sabbath  school  and  Bible  class 
instruction* 

As  the  work  of  sanctification  is  begun  and  carri- 
ed forward  by  means  of  the  truth,  it  is  manifest  that 
the  greater  the  degree  of  truth  that  is  lodged  in  the 
mind,  the  greater  the  probability,  other  things  being 
equal,  that  the  individual  will  become  a  subject  of 
conversion.  And  as  the  mind  is  far  more  easily 
impressed  and  directed  in  the  period  of  childhood 


LECTURE  V.  141 

and  youth,  than  after  it  has  reached  maturity  and 
its  habits  have  become  fixed,  so  it  is  in  the  morning  of 
life  that  the  truth  is  likely  to  exert  its  greatest  influ- 
ence. Now  then,  as  it  is  the  design  of  the  Sabbath 
school  to  throw  the  light  of  truth  into  the  mind, 
and  into  the  youthful  mind ;  in  other  words  to  wield 
the  great  instrument  of  moral  renovation  in  circum- 
stances most  favorable  to  its  success,  it  cannot  be 
doubted  that  this  institution  is  a  most  powerful  aux- 
iliary to  the  cause  of  revivals.  A  child  who  could 
gain  but  little  from  the  ordinary  instructions  of  the 
pulpit,  in  consequence  of  their  exceeding  his  capa- 
city, may,  from  the  more  simple  and  familiar  in- 
structions of  the  Sabbath  school,  be  learning  at 
least  the  elements  of  Bible  truth ;  and  at  a  very  early 
period,  no  one  can  say  how  early,  may  have  truth 
enough  in  his  mind  for  the  Spirit  to  use  in  the  sanc- 
tification  of  his  heart. 

But  there  is  a  still  more  direct  influence  exerted 
by  Sabbath  schools  in  favor  of  revivals.  It  ought 
to  be,  and  we  doubt  not,  is,  to  a  great  extent,  regard- 
ed as  the  duty  of  every  teacher,  not  merely  to  en- 
lighten the  understanding,  but  to  impress  divine  truth 
upon  the  heart  and  conscience  of  each  of  his  pu- 
pils ;  aiming  at  nothing  short  of  a  thorough  moral 
renovation.  Here  is  the  best  possible  opportunity 
for  the  teacher  to  find  his  way  to  the  heart.  If,  in 
the  intercourse  which  he  holds  with  his  pupils,  he 
is  amiable  and  conciliatory,  he  will  almost  of  course 
secure  their  confidence  ;  and  this  is  a  most  impor- 
tant preparation  for  their  listening  to  him  with  at- 


142  LECTURE  V. 

tention  and  profit.  And  then  let  him,  from  time  to 
time,  commune  faithfully  with  their  consciences ; 
let  him  show  them  how  the  truths  which  he  incul- 
cates involve  their  interests  and  destiny  for  eternity; 
let  him  press  them  frequently  with  those  considera- 
tions which  are  most  fitted  to  make  them  feel  that 
religion  is  the  one  thing  needful,  and  that  there  is 
no  apology  for  neglecting  it.  Let  him  carefully 
watch  every  serious  impression,  following  it  up  by 
suitable  admonitions  and  counsels ;  and  finally  let 
him  bear  the  interests  of  these  children  before  the 
throne  of  the  heavenly  grace ;  and  he  has  good 
reason  to  expect  that  such  instrumentality  will  be 
honored  in  saving  souls  from  death.  It  is  familiar 
to  you  all  that  the  records  of  Sabbath  schools  and 
the  records  of  revivals  are  to  a  great  extent  identi- 
fied ;  that  the  noblest  triumphs  of  God's  grace  have 
often  been  found  in  these  nurseries  of  knowledge, 
virtue  and  piety. 

There  is  another  point  of  view  in  which  the 
influence  of  Sabbath  schools  on  revivals  appears 
most  desirable — I  refer  to  the  fact  that  they  con- 
tribute to  their  purity.  One  principal  reason  why 
revivals  are  sometimes  corrupted  is,  that  there 
is  so  much  ignorance  and  error  at  work  in  the  midst 
of  them ;  and  every  one  knows  that  this  is  the  na- 
tural food  of  fanaticism.  Let  the  Sabbath  school 
exert  its  proper  influence  in  imbuing  the  minds  of 
children  with  a  knowledge  of  God's  word,  and  in 
establishing  them  in  the  great  principles  of  the  gos- 
pel, and  it  will  constitute  the  best  security  against 


LECTURE  V.  143 

those  false  and  fanatical  notions  which  tend  so  di- 
rectly to  fatal  self-deception.  Let  God's  Spirit  be 
poured  out  upon  a  community  well  instructed  in  the 
truths  of  the  gospel,  and  the  happiest  results  may 
confidently  be  expected ;  for  here  is  the  natural  pre- 
paration for  a  revival  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  best 
pledge  against  all  perversion  and  abuse  on  the 
other. 

The  remarks  which  have  been  made  in  respect  to 
Sabbath  schools,  apply,  in  general,  with  equal  force, 
to  Bible  classes.  Indeed,  the  latter  may,  in  one 
point  of  view,  be  considered  as  more  intimately  con- 
nected with  revivals  than  the  former ;  inasmuch  as 
those  who  attend  them  are  usually  somewhat  more 
advanced,  and  of  course  more  capable  of  understand- 
ing and  improving  doctrinal  instruction.  Hence, 
revivals  have  perhaps,  of  late,  more  frequently  com- 
menced in  Bible  classes  than  any  where  else ;  and 
not  a  few  instances  have  occurred,  in  which  all  or 
nearly  all  the  members  of  a  class  have  become 
hopefully  the  subjects  of  renewing  grace  ;  while  the 
work,  which  had  its  beginning  here,  has  extended 
on  the  right  hand  and  on  the  left,  till  multitudes  have 
experienced  its  quickening  and  renovating  influ- 
ence. 

5.  The  faithful  discharge  of  parental  duty,  is  ano- 
ther important  means  of  promoting  a  revival. 

There  is  no  human  influence  ever  exerted  in  form- 
ing the  character,  more  decisive,  whether  for  good 
or  evil,  than  that  of  parents ;  and  if  it  be  a  well  di- 
rected religious  influence,  we  have  a  right  to  expect, 


144  LECTURE  V. 

both  from  the  nature  of  the  case  and  from  actual 
experience,  that  it  will  secure  the  happiest  results. 
Let  a  parent  train  up  his  children  in  the  way  which 
the  Bible  prescribes ;  let  him  faithfully  instruct  them 
in  the  truths  of  God's  word  as  soon  as  they  are  ca- 
pable of  being  taught ;  let  him  render  his  instruc- 
tions as  familiar  and  practical  as  possible,  mingling 
with  them  appropriate  counsels  and  admonitions ; 
and  let  him  pray  with  them,  and  for  them,  and  teach 
them  to  pray  for  themselves  ;  and  if  all  this  is  not 
immediately  instrumental  of  their  conversion,  it  will, 
at  least  in  all  ordinary  cases,  render  them  peculiarly 
promising  candidates  for  converting  grace ;  will  be 
a  happy  preparation  for  the  effectual  work  of  God's 
Holy  Spirit. 

I  know  it  has  been  sometimes  said  that  the  sub- 
jects of  revivals  are  most  commonly  selected  from 
the  haunts  of  open  irreligion  and  profligacy ;  while 
those  who  have  been  educated  under  the  benign  in- 
fluences of  Christian  instruction  and  example,  more 
commonly  remain  entrenched  in  a  habit  of  mere 
morality  and  self-righteousness.  But  I  appeal  to 
the  whole  history  of  revivals  for  evidence  that  this 
is  not  so.  I  know,  indeed,  that  God  glorifies  his 
sovereignty,  by  extending  his  renewing  grace  to 
some  who  would  seem  to  be  at  the  greatest  distance 
from  him;  but  as  a  general  rule,  he  puts  direct  and 
visible  honor  upon  his  own  institutions,  by  bringing 
those  to  experience  the  sanctifying  influence  of  his 
truth,  who  have  been  in  the  way  of  hearing  and 
studying  it.     If  it  be  asked,  whence  come  the  great- 


LECTURE  V.  145 

er  number  of  the  subjects  of  our  revivals,  we  an- 
swer, from  our  Sabbath  schools,  and  Bible  classes, 
and  from  families  in  which  the  parental  influence  is 
decidedly  religious  ;  and  the  reason  why  some  have 
held  a  different  opinion,  is,  that  when  a  profligate 
or  an  infidel  is  hopefully  converted,  it  excites  much 
attention  and  remark ;  and  thus  the  number  of  such 
conversions  is  frequently  estimated  far  higher  than 
it  should  be.  Go  into  any  place  you  will,  where  the 
Holy  Spirit  has  been  extensively  and  powerfully  at 
work,  and  you  will  find  that  the  families  which  have 
been  specially  blessed,  are  those  in  which  God  has 
been  honored  by  the  faithful  discharge  of  parental 
duty,  and  the  general  influence  of  Christian  exam- 
ple ;  while  only  here  and  there  one  is  taken  from 
those  families  in  which  there  is  no  parental  restraint, 
nor  instruction,  nor  prayer ;  and  in  which,  as  a  na- 
tural consequence,  the  youthful  mind  is  pre-occu- 
pied  with  sentiments  and  feelings  most  unfriendly 
to  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

It  deserves  also  to  be  remarked  that  much  de- 
volves upon  Christian  parents  in  immediately  sus- 
taining and  carrying  forward  a  revival.  If  they 
see  their  children,  at  such  a  time,  manifesting  an 
indifference  to  the  things  of  religion,  they  are  to 
press  them  most  earnestly  and  affectionately  with 
its  obligations.  If  they  see  in  them  the  least  anxi- 
ety, they  are  to  endeavor  by  every  means,  to  che- 
rish it,  and  put  them  on  their  guard  against  griev- 
ing away  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  take  them  by  the 
hand,  and  lead  them,  if  possible,  to  the  Lamb  of 

19 


146  LECTURE  V. 

God.  If  they  see  them  rejoicing  in  the  hope  that 
their  sins  are  forgiven,  they  are  to  aid  them  by  les- 
sons from  God's  word  and  their  own  experience,  to 
ascertain  the  true  character  of  their  religious  exer- 
cises, and  to  avoid  the  hope  of  the  hypocrite.  It 
is  a  reproach  to  many  Christian  parents,  that  they 
suffer  a  false  delicacy  to  prevail  against  the  faithful 
discharge  of  their  duty  in  these  most  interesting 
circumstances.  As  God  has  constituted  them  the 
guardians  of  their  children,  it  devolves  upon  them  to 
be  especially  watchful  in  respect  to  their  immortal 
interests ;  and  never  is  neglect  more  culpable,  than 
when  the  Holy  Spirit  is  offering  to  co-operate  with 
them  to  secure  their  children's  salvation. 

6.  The  last  means  for  promoting  a  revival  which 
I  shall  notice,  is,  an  exercise  designed  particularly 
for  awakened  sinners. 

It  is  generally  admitted,  I  believe,  by  those  who 
are  friendly  to  revivals,  that  there  should  be  some 
occasion  on  which  persons  of  this  class  should  be 
distinctly  addressed ;  and  which,  by  bringing  them 
together  as  inquiring  souls,  may  serve  in  a  measure 
to  get  them  over  their  indecision,  and  commit  them 
to  a  course  of  successful  striving  to  enter  in  at  the 
straight  gate ;  though  special  care  should  be  taken 
that  this  act  of  commitment  is  not  perverted  to  yield 
aliment  to  a  self-righteous  spirit.  What  the  precise 
character  of  this  exercise  should  be,  you  are  aware, 
is  a  point  in  relation  to  which  there  is  a  diversity  of 
opinion.  I  confess  the  result  of  my  own  reflection 
and  observation  on  this  subject,  has  been  a  convic- 


I 


LECTURE  V.  147 

tion  that  no  better  course  could  be  adopted,  than 
that  with  which  you,  as  a  congregation,  are  already 
familiar.  At  the  close  of  a  public  service  in  which 
God's  truth  has  been  exhibited  and  enforced,  let 
those  who  have  been  impressed  by  it,  and  who  wish 
to  have  their  impressions  deepened,  and  to  be  in- 
structed in  reference  to  their  duty  and  salvation,  be 
requested  to  remain  after  the  rest  of  the  assembly 
have  retired.  And  then  let  the  minister,  or  some 
other  competent  person,  address  them  earnestly  and 
affectionately  in  reference  to  their  peculiar  condi- 
tion ;  connecting  with  the  address  one  or  more 
prayers;  and  afterwards,  so  far  as  circumstances 
may  admit,  or  occasion  require,  let  them  be  met  in 
a  more  private  way,  and  let  the  particular  state  of 
each  mind  be  ascertained  ;  and  let  each  receive  ap- 
propriate counsel  and  instruction.  In  all  this  there 
is  nothing  ostentatious,  nothing  which  peculiarly 
exposes  to  self-deception,  while  yet  the  individual 
commits  himself  as  truly  as  he  could  by  any  more 
public  act,  to  cherish  his  serious  impressions,  and 
places  himself  in  a  condition  in  which  the  prayers 
of  Christians,  and  scriptural  instruction  and  coun- 
sel, are  effectually  secured  to  him.  I  do  not  say 
that  some  different  course  may  not  appeal  more 
strongly  to  the  passions ;  but  I  confess  that  I  know  of 
none  which  seems  to  me  better  adapted  to  impress 
upon  the  conscience  and  heart  Bible  truth;  and 
thus  subserve  a  genuine  revival  of  religion.* 

*  From  the  experience  I  have  had  on  this  subject,  I  am  inclined  to  think 
that  this  mode  of  treating  inquirers  is  to  be  preferred  to  that  which  has  been 


148  LECTURE  V. 

With  two  or  three  remarks,  by  way  of  inference, 
we  shall  conclude  the  discourse. 

1.  Our  subject  may  assist  us  to  form  a  correct 
judgment  of  any  particular  measures,  which  may  be 
proposed  in  connection  with  a  revival. 

There  may  be  danger  on  this  subject  of  erring  on 
the  right  hand,  and  on  the  left.  It  is  wrong  to  de- 
cide against  any  particular  measure  merely  because 
it  is  new ;  and  it  is  equally  wrong  to  adopt  it  merely 
because  it  is  new.  It  would  be  strange  when  the 
invention  of  the  church  is  so  constantly  in  exercise, 
if  there  should  not  be  some  new  things  connected 
with  religion  which  are  good ;  and  it  would  be 
strange  in  view  of  the  waywardness  and  extrava- 
gance that  pertain  to  human  nature,  if  there  should 
not  be  others  of  evil  tendency.  Here,  then,  is  an 
argument  for  our  examining  carefully  every  mea- 
sure or  course  of  measures  that  is  proposed  to  us, 
and  referring  it  to  the  proper  standard.  If  it  will 
abide  that  standard,  it  were  an  unworthy  prejudice 
not  to  adopt  it.  If  it  will  not  abide  that  standard, 
to  adopt  it  were  at  once  a  weakness  and  a  sin.  It 
were  to  refuse  the  privilege  which  God  has  given  us 
of  judging  for  ourselves  what  is  right. 

common,  and  which  I  have  myself  formerly  adopted — of  holding  a  meeting  of 
a  more  public  nature  for  the  express  purpose  of  inquiry.  It  is  no  doubt  of 
great  importance  that  an  opportunity  for  inquiry  should  be  given ;  but  the 
more  private,  other  things  being  equal,  the  better.  In  an  extensive  revival  of 
religion,  however,  especially  where  the  burden  of  conducting  it  devolves  chiefly 
on  a  single  individual,  it  may  sometimes  be  a  matter  of  necessity  for  him  to 
meet  a  greater  number  of  inquirers  at  a  time  than  would  otherwise  be  desira- 
ble. 


LECTURE  V.  14&4  * 

If  you  will  know  then  whether  it  is  safe  and  pro^**^- 
per  to  adopt  any  particular  measures  in  connection 
with  revivals,  which  may  be  comparatively  new  in 
the  church,  bring  them  to  the  test  which  has  been 
presented  in  the  former  part  of  this  discourse.  Are 
they  characterized  by  seriousness ;  by  the  entire 
absence  of  every  thing  that  approaches  to  levity  ? 
Are  they  marked  by  that  order,  and  decorum,  and 
reverence,  which  God  requires  in  every  thing  con- 
nected with  his  worship  ?  Is  there  the  absence  of 
all  ostentation,  of  all  pious  fraud,  of  all  unhallowed 
severity ;  and  is  there  godly  simplicity,  and  Chris- 
tian honesty,  and  sincere  affection  ?  If  these  be 
the  characteristics  of  the  measures  proposed,  then 
you  may  safely  adopt  them ;  but  if  any  of  these 
characteristics  are  wanting,  they  are  not  in  accord- 
ance with  the  spirit  of  the  gospel,  and  you  cannot 
consistently,  in  any  way,  give  them  your  sanction. 

But  it  may  be  asked  whether  there  is  not  a  much 
better  test  than  this ;  whether  the  effect  produced 
by  particular  measures  does  not  more  clearly  deter- 
mine their  character  ?  I  answer,  if  the  entire  and  ul- 
timate effect  be  intended,  the  standard  which  it  fur- 
nishes will  always  be  in  consistency  with  that  to 
which  we  have  just  referred ;  though  it  must  after 
all  furnish  an  inadequate  rule  for  judging ;  for  in 
many  cases  at  least,  it  is  so  general  in  its  charac- 
ter that  it  is  not  easy  to  be  traced.  If  only  the  imme- 
diate and  partial  effect  be  intended,  then  I  insist  that 
this  is  no  standard  at  all ;  for  it  admits  not  of  ques- 
tion that  there  may  be  a  violent  religious  excitement 


150  LECTURE  V. 

which,  at  the  moment,  may  seem  to  many  to  be  do- 
ing good,  which,  nevertheless,  may  pass  over  like  a 
hurricane  in  the  natural  world,  marking  its  course 
with  the  wrecks  even  of  God's  own  institutions. — 
Judge  not  then  by  this  uncertain  standard.  If  you 
are  to  judge  of  any  great  change  by  effects,  you 
must  wait  till  they  are  fully  developed,  till  you  can 
see  not  only  the  more  immediate  but  the  more  remote 
effects;  the  latter  of  which  are  often  the  most  impor- 
tant; and  these  are  usually  developed  gradually. 
Hold  fast  then  to  the  law  and  the  testimony  as  your 
rule  of  judging  ;  and  as,  in  so  doing,  you  will  ho- 
nor God  most,  so  you  will  bejnost  likely  to  be  kept 
out  of  the  mazes  of  error. 

2.  Our  subject  may  assist  us  to  discover  the  causes 
of  the  decline  of  a  revival* 

I  admit  that  there  is  more  or  less  of  sovereignty 
here ;  and  that  the  Spirit  of  God  operates  whenever 
and  wherever,  in  infinite  wisdom,  he  pleases.  I  ac- 
knowledge too  that  the  strong  excitement  which  of- 
ten attends  a  revival  cannot,  so  far  as  respects  the 
same  individuals,  be  kept  up  for  a  long  time ;  nor  is 
it  at  all  essential,  or  even  desirable,  that  it  should  be. 
But  so  far  as  a  healthful  and  vigorous  state  of  re- 
ligious feeling  is  concerned  on  the  part  of  Chris- 
tians, and  I  may  add,  in  view  of  the  promises  of 
God  to  answer  prayer,  so  far  as  the  conversion  of 
sinners  is  concerned,  it  is  not  irreverent  to  say  that 
while  he  is  himself  the  great  agent,  he  commits  his 
work  in  an  important  sense,  into  the  hands  of  his 
people ;  and  if  it  decline,  there  is  blame  resting  upon 


LECTURE  V.  151 

them.  It  is  because  they  have  grown  weary  in  their 
supplications,  or  because  they  have  relaxed  in  the 
use  of  some  other  of  the  means  which  he  has  put 
within  their  reach.  Let  Christians  then  tremble  in 
view  of  their  responsibility;  and  when  God  is  send- 
ing down  his  Spirit  to  work  with  them,  let  them 
take  heed  that  they  render  a  hearty  and  persevering 
co-operation.  Let  them  take  heed  that  they  grieve 
not  this  divine  agent  to  depart  either  from  their 
own  souls,  lest  they  should  be  given  up  to  barren- 
ness ;  or  from  the  souls  of  inquiring  sinners,  lest 
there  should  fall  upon  them  the  curse  of  reproba- 
tion. 

3.  Once  more  :  How  great  is  the  privilege  and  the 
honor  which  Christians  enjoy,  of  being  permitted  to  co- 
operate with  God  in  carrying  forward  his  work. 

When  you  are  laboring  for  the  salvation  of  sin- 
ners around  you,  when  you  are  using  the  various 
means  which  God  has  put  into  your  hands  to  waken 
them  to  conviction  and  bring  them  to  repentance, 
you  are  laboring  in  the  very  cause  which  is  identi- 
fied with  the  success  and  the  glory  of  Christ's  me- 
diation. Nay,  you  are  a  fellow  worker  with  the 
Holy  Ghost ;  and  while  he  honors  your  efforts  with 
his  saving  blessing,  they  are  set  down  to  your  ac- 
count in  the  book  of  God's  remembrance.  Yes, 
Christian,  all  that  you  do  in  this  cause  brings  glory 
to  God  in  the  highest,  contributes  to  brighten  your 
immortal  crown,  and  subserves  the  great  cause  of 
man's  salvation.  What  remains  then  but  that  you 
take  these  considerations  to  your  heart  as  so  many 


152  LECTURE  V. 

arguments,  to  labor  in  this  holy  cause  with  more 
untiring  zeal,  with  more  holy  fidelity  ?  Is  it  a  cause 
that  demands  sacrifices  ?  You  can  well  afford  to 
make  them,  for  it  brings  happiness,  and  glory,  and 
honor  in  its  train.  Let  it  be  seen  on  earth,  and  let 
the  angels  report  it  in  heaven,  that  you  are  co-work- 
ers with  God,  in  giving  effect  to  the  purposes  of  his 
grace,  and  in  training  up  immortal  souls  for  the  glo- 
ries of  his  kingdom. 


' 


LECTURE  VI. 

TREATMENT  DUE  TO  AWAKENED  SINNERS. 


Acts  hi.  19. 
Repent  ye  therefore,  and  be  converted. 

There  is  scarcely  a  period  of  so  much  interest  in 
the  life  of  an  individual,  as  that  in  which  he  is 
brought  to  earnest  inquiry  respecting  the  salvation 
of  his  soul.  It  is  a  state  of  mind  which  comes  be- 
tween the  utter  neglect  of  religion  and  the  actual 
possession  of  it.  The  dream  of  thoughtlessness  is 
disturbed.  Conscience  wakes  to  its  office  as  an 
accuser.  This  world  holds  the  soul  with  an  enfee- 
bled grasp,  and  the  realities  of  another  weigh  upon 
it  with  deep  and  awful  impression.  But  then,  on  the 
other  hand,  there  is  as  yet  no  submission  to  the 
terms  of  the  gospel ; — no  melting  down  in  penitence 
at  the  feet  of  mercy; — no  yielding  up  of  the  heart 
to  God ; — no  thankful,  cordial  acceptance  of  Christ 
and  his  salvation.  But  between  these  two  states  of 
mind  there  is  no  uniform  connection ;  for  though 
conviction  is  essential  to  conversion,  yet  the  sinner 
who  is  only  convinced,  may,  instead  of  being  con- 
20 


154    v  LECTURE  VI. 

verted,  return  to  the  world,  and  thus  his  last  state 
be  worse  than  his  first.  It  is  reasonable  to  suppose, 
in  any  given  case  of  conviction,  that  the  sinner  who 
is  the  subject  of  it,  is  on  the  eve  of  having  his  desti- 
ny decided  for  eternity :  for  if  he  press  forward,  he 
secures  his  salvation ;  but  if  he  linger  and  fall  back, 
there  is,  to  say  the  least,  an  awful  uncertainty  whe- 
ther he  is  ever  again  the  subject  of  an  awakening 
influence. 

Now  you  will  readily  perceive  that  it  is  a  most 
responsible  office  to  counsel  and  direct  an  individual 
in  these  interesting  circumstances.  The  mind  is  in 
a  state  to  be  most  easily  influenced ;  and  influenced 
on  a  subject  that  involves  all  the  interests  of  eterni- 
ty :  there  is  a  sort  of  balancing  of  the  soul  between 
religion  and  the  world,  between  heaven  and  hell ; 
and  no  one  can  be  certain  that  the  weight  of  a  sin- 
gle remark  may  not  turn  the  scale  one  way  or  the 
other.  Of  what  vast  importance  is  it  that  all  the 
suggestions  and  counsels  that  are  offered  at  such  a 
time  should  be  scriptural — seasonable — the  very  in- 
structions of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

But  if  it  be  a  responsible  office  for  an  individual 
to  direct  a  single  inquiring  sinner,  what  shall  be 
said  of  the  responsibility  of  the  church  during  a  re- 
vival of  religion  ;  in  which  there  are  many,  on  eve- 
ry side,  pressing  the  inquiry,  '  what  they  shall  do  to 
be  saved  V  And  how  important  is  it  that  members  of 
the  church  should  be  so  enlightened  as  to  be  safe 
guides  on  this  momentous  subject;  that  thus  they 
may  never  put  in  still  greater  jeopardy  the  interests 


LECTURE  VI.  155 

of  those  whom  they  attempt  to  direct.  A  large  part 
of  the  conduct  of  a  revival  consists  in  counselling 
the  awakened  ;  and  on  the  manner  in  which  this 
duty  is  performed,  as  much  as  any  thing,  depend 
both  the  character  of  the  work  and  its  results.  It 
is  proper,  therefore,  that  in  a  series  of  discourses 
like  the  present,  this  should  be  made  a  distinct  and 
prominent  topic ;  and  this  is  what  I  am  about  to 
bring  before  you  for  our  present  exercise. 

The  direction  which  the  Apostle  in  our  text  gives 
to  the  Jews — that  they  should  repent  and  be  con- 
verted— is  applicable  to  sinners  of  every  description ; 
and  especially  to  those  who  are  in  any  measure 
awakened.  It  is  proper  to  direct  every  inquiring 
sinner  to  repent  and  turn  to  God  in  a  way  of  holy 
obedience ;  and  this  may  be  considered  an  epitome 
of  all  appropriate  teaching  in  such  circumstances : 
nevertheless  this  direction  is  to  be  given  in  a  varie- 
ty of  forms,  adapted  to  a  diversity  of  cases,  and  ac- 
companied with  many  cautions  and  admonitions. 
My  design  will  be, 

I.  To  consider  in  general  the  treatment  due  to  an 
awakened  sinner :  and 

II.  To  contemplate  some  of  the  most  prominent  ca- 
ses which  require  more  special  counsel  and  instruction. 

I.  I  am  to  present  before  you  the  general  course 
proper  to  be  taken  with  an  awakened  sinner. 

When  a  person  in  these  circumstances  comes  to 
ask  your  counsel,  the  first  thing  you  have  to  deter- 
mine is,  what  is  his  amount  of  knowledge,  and  his 
amount  of  feeling. 


156  LECTURE  VI. 

It  is  possible  that  he  may  have  much  feeling,  and 
little  knowledge.  He  may  have  learned  so  much 
of  God's  law,  as  to  have  wakened  up  his  conscience, 
and  brought  him  to  a  sense  of  danger,  and  made 
him  tremble  in  anticipation  of  a  fearful  hell.  But 
his  knowledge  even  of  the  law  may  be  very  limited ; 
and  how  to  secure  the  forgiveness  of  his  sins,  and 
an  escape  from  the  tremendous  doom  that  threatens 
him,  he  may  be  utterly  ignorant  ?  Of  the  nature  of 
the  gospel  salvation,  of  the  conditions  on  which  it 
is  offered,  of  the  repentance  of  sin,  of  the  faith  in 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  of  the  life  of  holy  obedience, 
he  may  know  almost  literally  nothing.  Possibly 
his  habits  of  life  may  have  rendered  him  a  voluntary 
exile  from  the  means  of  religious  knowledge ;  but 
it  is  by  no  means  certain  that  he  may  not  have  been 
a  regular  attendant  on  Christian  institutions ;  for 
facts  prove  that  it  is  possible  for  an  individual  to  sit 
under  the  faithful  preaching  of  the  gospel  during  a 
long  life,  and  yet  to  hear  with  such  entire  inatten- 
tion, that  there  is  gained  no  distinct  knowledge  of 
any  one  of  the  doctrines  of  the  Bible.  Yes,  it  has 
often  happened  in  respect  to  men  of  general  intelli- 
gence, and  high  worldly  consideration,  that  when 
they  have  been  awakened,  they  have  themselves  ac- 
knowledged that  they  were  entirely  ignorant  of  Bible 
truth ;  and  with  all  their  talents,  and  learning,  and 
maturity,  have  had  to  begin  at  the  very  alphabet  of 
the  gospel.  Now  wherever  you  discover  in  an  anx- 
ious sinner  such  gross  ignorance,  whether  he  be  a 
man  of  high  or  low  degree,   your  first  business 


LECTURE  VI.  157 

should  be  to  instruct  him.  And  let  your  instruc- 
tions be  characterized  by  the  utmost  plainness ; 
for  a  mind  to  which  the  subject  of  religion  is 
in  a  great  degree  new,  (no  matter  how  familiar  it 
may  be  with  other  subjects,)  will  find  it  difficult  to 
apprehend  the  truth,  unless  it  is  presented  in  its 
most  simple  form.  Teach  him  what  God  has  done 
for  his  salvation ;  and  what  God  requires  him  to  do  ; 
and  the  reasonableness  of  that  requirement;  and 
the  necessity  of  its  being  complied  with.  It  may 
be  necessary,  in  some  cases,  that  these  things  should 
be  presented  in  different  forms,  and  by  a  succession 
of  efforts,  before  they  come  to  be  fairly  understood : 
nevertheless,  it  were  wrong  to  withhold  any  thing 
that  is  essential  to  salvation,  on  the  ground  that  the 
mind  is  not  thoroughly  enlightened  in  all  those  truths 
which  have  the  precedence  in  the  order  of  nature  ; 
for  if  you  leave  an  awakened  sinner  without  having 
set  Christ  distinctly  before  him,  as  the  only  founda- 
tion of  hope,  and  without  having  taught  him  in  what 
manner  the  benefits  of  redemption  may  be  secured, 
before  you  see  him  again,  he  may  have  been  brought 
to  a  stand  by  not  knowing  what  to  do,  and  may  have 
actually  settled  down  with  a  determination  that  he 
will  do  nothing.  Or  else  your  next  meeting  with 
him  may  be  at  the  judgment ;  and  you  may  be  com- 
pelled to  reflect  that  the  last  opportunity  which  was 
enjoyed  on  earth  of  directing  him  to  the  cross  of 
Christ,  you  enjoyed,  but  neglected. 

It  is  possible,  on  the  other  hand,  that  you  may 
find  a  good  degree  of  knowledge,  and  comparatively 


158  LECTURE  VI. 

little  feeling.  There  may  even  be  a  correct  and  in- 
telligent view  of  all  the  evidence  and  doctrines  of 
the  gospel,  which  has  resulted  from  laborious,  criti- 
cal and  long  continued  examination ; — there  may  be 
an  ability  rarely  to  be  met  with  to  confound  skep- 
tics and  gainsayers ;  and  yet  the  impression  of  di- 
vine truth  may  be  feeble,  and  the  conscience  only 
partially  awake.  There  may  be  conviction  enough 
to  bring  the  sinner  to  you  for  counsel,  when  there 
is  not  enough  to  bring  him  to  Christ  for  salvation. 
In  this  case,  your  duty  manifestly  is,  to  endeavor  to 
impress  more  deeply  upon  his  mind  the  truths  which 
he  understands  and  admits;  to  bring  him  to  exa- 
mine his  heart  more  closely  by  the  searching  light  of 
God's  law ;  and  to  look  at  every  doctrine  in  its 
practical  bearings  in  connection  with  his  own  cha- 
racter and  destiny.  The  amount  of  conviction  ne- 
cessary to  conversion  may  vary  in  different  cases, 
according  to  the  character  of  the  mind,  and  its  pre- 
vious opportunities  for  acquiring  religious  know- 
ledge ;  but  conviction  there  must  be  in  every  case ; 
and  wherever  it  is  feeble  and  wavering,  it  is  fair  to 
presume  that  something  more  is  necessary  in  this 
way  in  order  to  bring  the  soul  to  rest  upon  its  Sa- 
viour. 

The  awakened  sinner  may  be  benefitted  by  some 
such  counsels  and  cautions  as  the  following : — 

Let  him  be  admonished,  first  of  all,  that  the  duty 
of  devoting  himself  to  God  by  a  compliance  with  the 
terms  of  the  gospel,  is  of  immediate  obligation  ;  and 
that  he  is  guilty,  and  becoming  more  and  more  guilty, 


LECTURE  VI.  159 

in  the  neglect  of  it.  For  is  not  this  duty  reasonable  ? 
Is  it  not  due  to  God  as  a  Creator,  as  a  Preserver, 
and  especially  as  a  Redeemer,  that  every  human 
being  should  love  him  with  all  his  affections,  and 
serve  him  to  the  extent  of  his  powers  ?  And  if  the 
sinner  has  never  done  this  hitherto,  nay  if  he  has 
never  ceased  from  a  course  of  rebellion  against 
God,  and  has  not  performed  a  single  act  from  a  re- 
gard to  his  authority,  surely  it  is  reasonable  that  he 
should  change  his  course  without  delay;  that  he 
should  at  once  wake,  not  only  to  a  sense,  but  to  a 
performance,  of  the  duties  which  God  requires  of 
him.  Would  it  be  right  that  a  child  who  had  bro- 
ken away  from  parental  restraints,  and  set  at  naught 
parental  love,  when  pressed  to  submit  to  a  father's 
authority,  and  return  to  a  father's  arms,  should 
plead  that  he  had  not  wounded  and  insulted  that  fa- 
ther as  long  as  he  wished ;  and  that  though  he  felt 
the  obligation  to  yield,  yet  he  did  not  consider  it  as 
binding  him  to  do  so  immediately?  Would  it  be 
right  for  a  rebel,  when  urged  to  throw  down  arms 
against  a  wise  and  benevolent  sovereign,  to  ac- 
knowledge the  reasonableness  of  the  requisition  for 
a  future  day,  but  to  deny  it  in  respect  to  the  pre- 
sent? Let  not  the  sinner  then  dream  that  he  has  any 
excuse  for  continuing  unreconciled  to  God  for  an 
hour.  Press  him  with  the  obligation  of  immediate 
repentance,  and  faith,  and  submission  to  God.  En- 
deavor to  make  him  feel  that  apart  from  all  conside- 
rations of  personal  interest,  this  is  a  duty  which  he 
owes  to  God,  and  which  ought  to  press  upon  him 


160  LECTURE  VI. 

with  the  weight  of  a  mountain,  until  he  has  discharg- 
ed it. 

Let  the  awakened  sinner  be  admonished  farther 
that  the  present  is  the  best  time  for  securing  his  souVs 
salvation.  For  then  there  are  facilities  for  becom- 
ing religious  which  do  not  exist  at  any  other  peri- 
od. Supposing  him,  as  I  here  do,  to  be  in  the  midst 
of  a  revival,  there  is  an  energy  and  efficiency  in  all 
the  means  of  grace  which  is,  to  a  great  extent,  pe- 
culiar to  such  a  scene.  Ministers  are  encouraged 
to  preach  with  unaccustomed  earnestness,  and  are 
enabled  to  bring  out  the  truth  of  God  with  great  pun- 
gency and  effect.  Christians  too  pray  with  unwont- 
ed fervor,  and  converse  with  peculiar  fidelity;  and 
there  is  the  current  of  example  setting  strongly  in 
favor  of  religion ;  and  the  very  atmosphere  around 
seems  to  be  pervaded  by  deep  solemnity;  and  with 
all  this  the  sinner's  own  attention  is  awake ;  and 
the  Holy  Spirit  is  striving  with  him  to  bring  him  to 
repentance.  Let  him  be  inquired  of  what  circum- 
stances can  exist  more  favorable  to  his  conversion 
than  now  exist.  Let  him  be  reminded  that  he  has 
no  reason  to  expect  that  such  an  assemblage  of  cir- 
cumstances will  again  occur  in  the  course  of  his 
life  ;  and  that  even  if  they  should,  the  same  dispo- 
sition which  would  lead  him  to  resist  the  Spirit  now, 
might  lead  him  to  resist  it  then.  Dwell  upon  the 
appalling  fact,  that  trifling  with  divine  influences 
must  serve  greatly  to  harden  the  heart ;  and  that  if 
he  return  to  the  world  from  the  point  which  he  has 
now  gained,  he  will  in  all  probability,  go  back  to  a 


LECTURE  VI.  161 

point  of  obduracy  at  which  he  will  be  left,  without 
any  farther  divine  interposition,  to  take  his  own 
way  down  to  the  chambers  of  eternal  death. 

Admonish  him,  farther,  that  he  is  in  danger,  from 
various  causes,  of  losing  his  serious  impressions.  This 
is  a  point  in  relation  to  which  he  may  not  improba- 
bly think  himself  safe ;  and  though  he  may  not  be 
able  to  anticipate  any  favorable  result  of  his  con- 
victions, yet  so  pungent  and  overwhelming  are  they, 
that  he  cannot  realize  that  there  is  any  danger  of 
their  leaving  him.  But  even  the  strongest  religious 
impressions  are  sometimes  driven  away  from  the 
soul  almost  in  an  hour ;  though  in  general  the  pro- 
cess is  a  gradual  and  almost  imperceptible  one.  Ad- 
monish him  to  beware  of  the  levities  of  the  world ; 
for  one  light  conversation  with  a  careless  friend, 
may  change  decisively  the  current  of  his  thoughts. 
Guard  him  against  the  influence  of  worldly  care — 
even  of  his  necessary  daily  employments ;  for  any 
thing  of  a  mere  worldly  nature  that  occupies  the 
mind,  is  liable  to  turn  it  off  from  the  great  subject 
of  salvation.  Caution  him,  also,  against  yielding 
to  a  false  shame ;  for  this  cannot  long  prevail  with- 
out grieving  away  the  Holy  Spirit.  Urge  upon  him 
the  importance  of  holding  God's  truth  to  his  mind 
as  constantly  as  possible,  that  thus  the  impressions 
which  have  already  been  made  by  it,  may  have  no 
opportunity  to  escape.  And  to  give  the  greatest 
effect  to  all  these  cautions,  point  him  to  examples 
in  the  way  of  illustrating  them ;  and  let  him  know 
that  there  are  multitudes  now  in  the  ranks  of  profli- 
21 


162  LECTURE  VI. 

gacy  and  infidelity,  who  once  even  trembled  under 
the  awakening  influences  of  God's  Spirit.  In  view 
of  the  tremendous  evil  which  must  result  from  the 
departure  of  this  divine  agent  from  the  soul  on  the 
one  hand,  and  of  the  ease  with  which  he  maybe  griev- 
ed away  on  the  other,  you  are  to  ring  a  monitory  peal 
in  the  ear  of  the  awakened  sinner,  adapted  to  make 
him  cherish  his  impressions  with  the  most  watchful 
diligence. 

And  then,  again,  you  are  to  put  him  on  his  guard 
against  seeking  salvation  in  a  spirit  of  self-righteous- 
ness. There  is  no  natural  predilection  in  man 
for  the  gospel  plan  of  salvation:  on  the  con- 
trary, there  is  a  strong  original  bias  in  favor  of  be- 
ing saved  by  the  deeds  of  the  law ;  though  unhap- 
pily there  is  no  disposition  to  perform  the  deeds 
which  the  law  requires.  Hence  the  sinner,  when 
he  is  first  awakened,  almost  always  puts  himself 
upon  a  course  of  self-righteous  effort ;  and  practi- 
cally asks  with  the  young  man  in  the  gospel,  "  what 
good  thing  he  shall  do  that  he  may  inherit  eternal 
life."  He  forthwith  begins  an  attendance  upon  all 
the  means  of  grace,  if  he  has  neglected  them  be- 
fore, or  if  he  has  been  accustomed  to  attend  upon 
them,  he  does  it  now  with  an  increased  degree  of  se- 
riousness. He  listens  attentively  to  God's  word  ;  is 
found  in  the  meeting  for  social  prayer,  and  religious 
conference ;  passes  much  time  in  his  closet,  and  in 
conversing  with  Christian  friends:  and  in  short, 
aims  to  perform  externally  every  duty  which  God 
requires  of  him.     And  in  all  this  the  secret  feeling  of 


LECTURE   VI.  163 

his  heart  is,  even  though  he  may  not  always  be  sen- 
sible of  it,  that  he  is  performing  something  meritori- 
ous, which  will  catch  and  please  the  eye  of  God,  and 
cause  his  name  to  be  enrolled  in  the  Lamb's  book 
of  life.  Now  it  devolves  upon  you  carefully  to 
guard  him  against  this  error ;  for  so  long  as  it  is 
retained,  it  must  be  an  effectual  barrier  to  a  com- 
pliance with  the  terms  of  the  gospel.  Do  not  dis- 
courage him  from  striving ;  but  admonish  him  to 
strive  in  the  spirit  of  the  new  covenant,  and  not  of 
the  old.  Tell  him  that  there  is  no  merit  in  any  of 
his  striving,  and  that  he  can  never  be  saved  till  he 
becomes  convinced  of  this,  and  falls  down  helpless 
at  the  feet  of  mercy,  and  is  willing  to  accept  of  sal- 
vation as  the  free  gift  of  God  through  Christ,  with- 
out any  respect  to  his  own  deservings.  The  mis- 
take to  which  I  here  refer  may  be  made  by  those 
who  speculatively  understand  the  way  of  salvation, 
as  well  as  those  who  do  not ;  and  the  only  means 
by  which  it  is  discovered,  is  faithful  communion 
with  one's  own  heart.  To  the  duty  of  self-com- 
munion then,  with  special  reference  to  this  point, 
every  inquiring  sinner  should  be  earnestly  exhorted. 
Counsel  him,  moreover,  to  beware  of  making 
comfort  rather  than  duty  an  ultimate  end.  A  state 
of  conviction  is  a  state  of  anxiety  and  alarm,  and 
of  course  unhappiness.  As  the  sinner,  from  the 
very  constitution  of  his  nature,  desires  happiness, 
it  is  not  strange  that  in  the  agony  of  conviction  he 
should  often  fasten  his  eye  upon  that  as  an  ultimate 
object ;   though  nothing  is  more  certain  than  that, 


164  LECTURE  VI. 

so  long  as  he  pursues  it  as  such,  true  religious  com- 
fort will  never  be  attained.  In  doing  this,  he  places 
himself  before  God  merely  as  a  sufferer  desiring  to 
be  relieved  from  distress;  whereas,  the  attitude 
which  he  ought  to  assume  is  that  of  a  guilty  offend- 
er, acknowledging  and  forsaking  his  evil  courses, 
and  turning  unto  the  Lord.  What  God  requires  of 
him  is  the  discharge  of  duty ; — repentance,  faith, 
obedience  ;  and  in  this  way  only  has  he  a  right  ei- 
ther to  seek  or  to  expect  comfort.  He  is  to  regard 
himself  first  as  a  sinner,  and  then  as  a  sufferer  :  if 
he  repent  of  his  sins  he  has  reason  to  expect  relief 
from  his  sufferings  ;  but  if  he  hold  fast  his  sins, 
how  much  soever  he  may  supplicate  God's  mercy, 
he  will  either  experience  no  relief  or  none  which 
he  ought  to  desire.  He  must  understand  that  it 
is  the  economy  of  God's  grace  that  true  Chris- 
tian comfort  can  never  be  gained  except  as  it  is 
made  a  secondary  consideration.  He  must  keep 
his  eye  constantly  fixed  on  duty :  he  must  stir  him- 
self up  to  do  what  God  requires  of  him ;  and  God 
will  take  care  that  he  is  no  stranger  to  the  joys  of 
his  salvation. 

It  may  be  well  to  caution  him  also  against  seeking 
aid  from  too  many  advisers  ;  especially  where  their  re- 
ligious views  do  not  harmonize.  There  are  among 
Christians,  we  all  know,  shades  of  difference  in  their 
views  of  the  truths  of  the  gospel ;  and  though  they 
all  hold  the  Head,  and  recognize  each  other  as 
members  of  the  same  family,  yet  on  some  minor 
points  they  do  not  speak  the  same  language  ;  and 


LECTURE  VI.  165 

indeed,  though  the  real  difference  may  not  be  great, 
yet  they  may  differ  in  their  phraseology  even  in  re- 
spect to  the  essentials  of  religion ;  and  may  be  ac- 
customed to  contemplate  these  great  truths  in  dif- 
ferent relations  and  combinations.  The  conse- 
quence of  this  may  be  that  several  persons  who  are 
really  agreed  on  all  fundamental  doctrines,  may 
counsel  an  awakened  sinner,  each  in  his  own  way, 
and  each  substantially  in  the  right  way ;  and  yet 
there  may  be,  after  all,  to  his  apprehension  a  disa- 
greement, which  may  be  the  source  of  much  pain- 
ful perplexity.  His  mind  will  be  liable  to  become 
confused  by  the  variety  of  directions  which  he  re- 
ceives ;  and  will  be  far  less  likely  to  profit  by  any, 
than  if  this  confusion  had  been  avoided.  It  were 
better  for  the  awakened  sinner  that  he  should  have 
a  single  judicious  counsellor,  or  at  the  extent  a  few 
such,  than  to  be  soliciting  or  receiving  the  advice 
of  every  one  indiscriminately. 

I  add,  once  more,  that  he  should  be  advised  to 
pass  much  of  his  time  in  the  closet.  It  is  proper,  in- 
deed, that  he  should  avail  himself  of  frequent  op- 
portunities to  hear  the  preaching  of  God's  word ; 
and  that  he  should  mingle  in  the  social  prayer  meet- 
ing ;  and  should  receive  appropriate  counsels  and 
instructions  from  Christian  friends  ;  but  this  can 
never  take  the  place  of  private  meditation  and  self- 
communion.  The  searching  and  probing  of  his 
own  heart,  and  the  recollection  of  his  sins,  is  a  work 
peculiarly  for  the  closet ;  because  there  the  mind 
is  least  likely  to  be  diverted  by  external  objects  and 


166  LECTURE  VI. 

circumstances.  I  know  there  is  a  strong  tendency 
in  most  persons  who  are  awakened,  to  mingle  con- 
tinually in  public  religious  exercises.  This  may  be 
the  easiest,  but  it  is  not  the  safest  or  most  desirable 
course.  I  do  not  say  that  many  who  adopt  it  do 
not  become  true  Christians ;  but,  to  me  at  least,  it 
appears  that  there  is  more  danger  of  a  spurious 
conversion,  or  if  it  be  not  spurious,  that  the  princi- 
ple of  spiritual  life  will  be  feeble  and  sickly,  than 
if  there  had  been  more  of  that  knowledge  of  the 
hidden  abominations  of  the  heart,  which  is  to  be 
acquired  especially  by  private  self-examination. 

While  you  are  giving  to  the  awakened  sinner 
these  various  directions,  you  can  hardly  repeat  too 
often  the  caution  that  he  should  not  mistake  the  de- 
sign of  the  means  which  you  are  recommending.  Let 
him  understand  clearly  that  the  only  end  to  be  an- 
swered by  them,  so  far  as  respects  himself,  is  to 
bring  him  to  the  conviction  that  he  is  all  pollution, 
and  guilt,  and  unworthiness ;  and  that  he  can  do 
nothing  toward  his  salvation  but  throw  himself 
into  the  arms  of  sovereign  mercy.  When  he  is 
brought  to  this  state  of  mind,  means  have  done  all 
that  they  can  do  for  him  as  an  impenitent  sinner ; 
and  if,  instead  of  yielding  himself  up  to  God,  he 
goes  on  still  in  the  use  of  means,  there  is  great  rea- 
son to  fear  that  they  will  prove  the  stumbling  block 
over  which  he  will  fall  into  perdition. 

II.  Having  now  marked  out  a  general  course  of 
treatment  adapted  to  an  awakened  sinner,  I  pro- 
ceed, secondly,  to  contemplate  some  of  the  great 


LECTURE  VI.  167 

variety  of  cases  which  require  more  special  counsel  and 
instruction. 

Suppose  the  sinner  says  that,  though  he  is  aware 
that  his  case  is  as  bad  as  you  represent  it,  yet  he  can 
do  nothing  to  render  it  any  better,  and  therefore  must 
be  contented  to  remain  where  he  is.  You  are  to  endea- 
vor, in  the  first  place,  to  convince  him,  by  a  direct 
appeal  to  his  conscience,  that  the  inability  under 
which  he  labors  is  nothing  more  than  a  settled  aver- 
sion of  the  heart  from  God ;  and  therefore  is  en- 
tirely without  excuse.  Let  him  see  that  he  has  all 
the  powers  of  a  moral  agent ;  that  he  has  a  con- 
science to  distinguish  between  right  and  wrong,  and 
a  will  by  which  he  may  choose  the  one  and  refuse 
the  other.  Let  him  see  that  in  withholding  his  heart 
from  God,  he  is  as  free  as  in  any  other  course  of 
action ;  and  therefore  blameworthy ;  and  therefore 
condemned  in  the  plea  which  he  sets  up  for  doing 
nothing. 

But  let  it  be  admitted,  as  it  certainly  must  be, 
that  every  sinner,  if  left  to  himself,  will  perish ; 
that  though  the  inability  is  of  a  guilty  sort,  yet  it 
really  does  prevail ; — still  you  are  to  show  the  awak- 
ened sinner  that  this  is  nothing  to  him  in  the  way  of 
discouragement,  for  he  is  not  left  to  himself :  the 
Holy  Spirit  has  already  come  to  his  aid ;  and  is  of- 
fering not  only  to  convince  him  of  guilt,  but  to  re- 
new him  to  repentance.  What  if  it  be  true  that,  by 
his  unassisted  powers,  he  will  never  enter  in  at  the 
straight  gate,  yet  so  long  as  the  almighty  energy  of 
divine  grace  is  actually  proffered  to  his  assistance, 


168  LECTURE  VI. 

how  can  he  stand  still  on  the  plea  of  inability?  Let 
the  sinner  bring  his  own  powers  into  exercise  to  the 
utmost,  and  he  need  have  no  fear  but  that  God  will 
work  within  him  both  to  will  and  to  do,  to  secure 
his  salvation. 

But  suppose  he  should  say  that  he  has  made  tho- 
rough trial  of  his  own  powers,  and  yet  has  accomplish- 
ed nothing — Let  him  be  inquired  of,  in  what  manner 
he  has  been  striving  ?  Is  it  not  more  than  possible 
that  the  secret  of  his  ill  success  lies  in  the  fact  that 
he  has  been  trying  to  do  too  much ;  or  rather  that 
he  has  done  nothing  with  a  right  spirit ;  that  the  in- 
fluence of  all  his  exertions  has  been  neutralized  by 
the  self-righteous  notion  of  merit  being  attached  to 
them  ?  Or  may  not  his  striving  have  been  incon- 
stant; frequently  interrupted  by  the  cares  of  the 
world ;  and  never  so  earnest  as  the  object  of  it  de- 
mands ?  But  suppose  it  really  appears  to  him  on 
reflection  that  he  has  done  all  that  he  can  do — in- 
asmuch as  the  interests  of  his  eternity  are  suspend- 
ed on  the  result,  he  surely  will  not  think  it  prudent  to 
adopt  a  course  which  he  knows  must  land  him  in  per- 
dition. If  he  give  up  all  effort,  his  case  is  certainly 
hopeless :  if  he  continue  to  strive,  he  can  but  pe- 
rish ;  and  he  may  be  saved.  It  were  better  that  he 
should  sacrifice  a  thousand  worlds,  were  they  in  his 
possession,  than  to  forego  the  possibility,  if  there 
were  nothing  more,  of  his  escaping  hell  and  obtain- 
ing heaven. 

But  what  if  he  should  plead  still  farther,  as  a 
ground  of  discouragement,  that  many  of  his  friends 


LECTURE  VI.  169 

who  were  awakened  at  the  same  time  with  himself,  have 
apparently  given  themselves  to  the  Saviour,  and  are 
rejoicing  in  hope  ;  and  that  hence  he  has  no  reason  to 
believe  that  there  is  any  mercy  for  him — Answer  this 
plea  by  showing  that  God  has  given  the  same  pow- 
ers of  moral  agency  to  him  as  to  them ;  that  he  has 
made  the  same  gracious  provision  for  him  as  for 
them ;  and  that  in  both  cases  the  offer  is  equally 
free,  equally  sincere.  Remind  him  that  God  has 
no  where  promised  that  he  shall  have  the  comforts 
of  a  good  hope  at  any  particular  time,  but  he  has 
promised  that  they  who  seek  in  a  proper  manner 
shall  find  ;  and  that  promise  he  will  certainly  fulfil. 
If  his  friends  have  come  into  the  kingdom  before 
him,  instead  of  ministering  to  his  discouragement, 
let  it  be  an  argument  with  him  to  press  forward ;  for 
He  who  has  had  compassion  on  others  is  equally 
ready  to  extend  compassion  to  him. 

But  suppose  the  sinner  allege  as  another  ground 
of  discouragement  the  doctrine  of  election ;  presum- 
ing that  he  is  not  among  the  elect,  and  therefore  all 
efforts  to  secure  his  salvation  must  be  in  vain. 
Take  care  that,  in  reply  to  this,  you  say  nothing  to 
bring  this  doctrine  into  question.  Instead  of  even 
seeming  to  doubt  it,  or  to  treat  it  as  if  it  were  a 
mere  speculation,  admit  it,  prove  it,  and  show  that 
if  it  be  not  true,  God  has  not  spoken  plainly  in  his 
word,  and  that  he  does  not  even  exercise  a  provi- 
dence. But  show  him,  at  the  same  time,  that  the 
secret  purposes  of  God  do  not  in  the  least  infringe 
the  moral  agency  of  man.  Appeal  to  his  own  con- 
22 

% 


170  LECTURE  VI. 

sciousness  for  the  truth  of  this  ;  and  then  confess 
to  him  your  ignorance  of  the  manner  in  which  these 
two  doctrines  harmonize ;  and  at  the  same  time  ex- 
pose to  him  the  folly  of  rejecting  any  truth  which 
is  susceptible  of  absolute  proof,  only  because  we 
cannot  discover  its  harmony  with  some  other  truth 
which  is  no  less  clearly  proved.  And  you  may  go 
farther  still,  and  show  him  that  this  very  doctrine  of 
election,  when  rightly  understood,  so  far  from  be- 
ing a  discouraging  doctrine,  lies  near  the  foundation 
of  the  sinner's  hope ;  for  if  all,  when  left  to  them- 
selves, are  inclined  to  reject  salvation,  where  is 
there  hope  for  any,  independently  of  God's  sove- 
reign grace  1  But  this  is  nothing  more  nor  less  than 
the  scripture  doctrine  of  election. 

If  however,  the  sinner,  under  the  influence  of  an 
awakened  conscience,  should  be  disposed  to  indulge 
in  cavils  respecting  this  or  any  other  doctrine,  it 
were  better  not  to  attempt  to  follow  him.  The  saf- 
est course  in  such  a  case,  were  to  appeal  from  the 
speculations  of  his  understanding,  to  the  honest 
dictates  of  his  conscience.  If  you  undertake  to 
answer  all  his  objections,  and  do  not  answer  them 
to  his  satisfaction,  he  may  regard  your  supposed 
defeat  as  proving  the  weakness  of  the  cause  you 
have  attempted  to  defend;  and  in  this  miserable  de- 
lusion he  may  find  a  refuge  from  his  convictions. 
Or  let  the  result  of  your  conversation  with  him,  in 
this  respect,  be  as  it  may,  the  very  fact  of  his  being 
engaged  in  such  a  dispute,  would  be  fitted  to  dimi- 
nish his  anxiety,  and  not  improbably  might  be  the 


I 


m 

LECTURE  VI.  171 

first  step  in  his  return  to  his  accustomed  careles- 
ness. 

Suppose  the  sinner  should  complain  of  great  in- 
sensibility,  and  should  express  an  earnest  desire  that 
he  might  have  more  pungent  convictions — While  you 
endeavor  to  keep  his  thoughts  fastened  upon  those 
great  truths  which  are  most  fitted  to  convince  and 
to  dissolve,  such  as  the  holiness  of  God,  the  perfec- 
tion of  his  law,  the  deep  depravity  of  the  heart, 
and  the  compassion  and  grace  of  a  dying  Saviour, 
you  are  to  institute  a  faithful  inquiry  as  to  the 
ground  of  this  desire ;  and  it  is  not  improbable  that 
you  will  discover  that  its  leading  element  is  self- 
righteousness  ;  that  the  sinner  desires  conviction 
because  he  imagines  that  there  will  be  something  of 
merit  in  it,  to  recommend  him  to  the  divine  favor. 
He  may  not,  indeed,  be  sensible  of  this,  and  it  may 
not  be  easy  to  convince  him  of  it ;  for  so  deceitful 
is  the  heart,  and  so  busy  is  the  adversary,  at  such  a 
moment,  that  inquiring  sinners  are  exceedingly  apt 
to  mistake  their  own  feelings  ;  but  wherever  you 
discover  any  evidences  of  the  workings  of  this  spi- 
rit, you  must  endeavor,  if  possible,  to  make  the  in- 
dividual perceive  it,  that  he  may  escape  from  its  in- 
fluence. Let  him  fully  understand  that  he  is  just 
as  depraved,  just  as  worthy  of  eternal  death  in  the 
sight  of  God,  when  he  is  in  an  agony  of  conviction, 
as  he  was  in  the  depth  of  his  carnal  security ; — 
that  the  difference  in  the  two  cases  is  precisely  the 
difference  that  exists  between  two  criminals  who 
are  sentenced  to  die,  one  of  whom  views  the  reality 


172  LECTURE  VI. 


of  his  condition,  and  anticipates  with  horror  the 
appalling  scene  of  execution ;  while  the  other,  in 
the  confident  expectation  of  a  pardon,  gives  him- 
self up  to  absolute  unconcern.  Let  him  see  that  in 
conviction  he  only  looks  at  himself  as  he  is  ;  and 
let  his  own  conscience  decide  whether  there  can  be 
any  merit  in  merely  beholding  his  guilt.  The  man 
who  is  convinced  that  his  house  is  on  fire,  and  that 
he  shall  be  burnt  to  death,  if  he  remain  in  it,  will 
make  a  hasty  escape ;  and  his  conviction  of  danger 
will  have  brought  him  to  it ;  though  no  one  would  say 
that  there  was  any  thing  of  merit  in  that  conviction. 
In  like  manner,  the  sinner  who  is  effectually  con- 
vinced that  he  must  perish  if  he  remain  impenitent, 
and  that  he  can  be  saved  only  by  the  free  grace  of 
God  in  Christ,  actually  throws  himself  a  guilty  and 
helpless  creature  into  his  Saviour's  arms ;  and  it  is 
the  conviction  he  has  of  his  ruin  that  leads  him  to 
do  this  ;  but  will  the  sinner  himself  say  that  there 
is  more  of  merit  in  this  case  than  in  the  other  ? 

Suppose  the  sinner  to  be  sinking  down  under  the 
burden  of  his  guilt  into  a  state  of  despair,  with  an 
impression  that  his  sins  have  been  so  aggravated 
that  mercy  cannot  be  extended  to  him — what  you 
have  to  do  in  this  case  is  to  give  him  juster  views 
of  the  gospel.  He  has  practically  lost  sight  of  the 
truth  that  the  blood  of  Christ  cleanseth  from  all  sin; 
and  this  is  the  doctrine  which  you  are  to  hold  up 
to  him  in  all  its  extent  and  glory.  Bring  to  his 
mind  God's  own  declarations,  that  he  is  able  and  wil- 
ling to  save  all  that  come  unto  him ;  that  whosoever 


LECTURE  VI.  173 

believeth  on  the  Son  hath  everlasting  life ;  and  who- 
soever will  may  come  and  take  the  water  of  life 
freely.  Tell  him  that  a  bloody  Manasseh  and  a 
persecuting  Saul,  and  even  some  of  the  murderers 
of  the  Son  of  God,  have  obtained  mercy ;  and  if 
he  will  have  it  that  his  guilt  is  more  aggravated  than 
theirs,  urge  upon  him  the  fact  that  there  is  a  bound- 
lessness in  the  compassions  of  God,  and  an  infinite 
value  in  the  blood  of  Christ,  which  no  measure  of 
guilt  and  pollution  can  possibly  transcend.  Dwell 
moreover  on  the  wonderful  consideration  that,  as 
God  is  glorified  in  the  forgiveness  of  every  penitent 
sinner,  so  he  is  most  glorified  in  the  forgiveness  of 
the  greatest  sinners ;  for  then  each  of  his  moral 
perfections,  and  especially  his  grace,  shines  forth 
with  the  brightest  lustre :  and  hence  it  is  the  privi- 
lege of  the  penitent  to  urge  the  greatness  of  his 
guilt  before  God,  as  an  argument  for  his  being  for- 
given. Endeavor  to  make  him  realize  that  if  his 
guilt,  instead  of  having  risen  to  the  height  of  a 
mountain,  had  been  limited  to  a  single  transgression, 
he  could  never  have  atoned  for  it  by  any  exertions 
or  sufferings  of  his  own;  but  that  the  sacrifice 
which  Christ  has  offered,  forbids  him  to  despair, 
notwithstanding  his  guilt  appears  so  appalling.  His 
eye  has  been  already  fixed  long  enough  exclusively 
upon  his  guilt :  it  is  time  that  it  should  be  turned 
away  to  the  cross  of  Christ.  Hold  him,  if  you  can, 
to  the  blessed  gospel.  Let  him  see  the  richness, 
the  preciousness,  the  freeness  of  its  provision ;  that 
it  exactly  meets  the  exigencies  of  those  who  feel 


174  LECTURE  VI. 

that  they  are  great  sinners,  and  can  do  nothing  but 
sink  away  into  the  arms  of  mercy.  Admonish  him, 
moreover,  that  despair  is  in  itself  a  sin  of  fearful 
magnitude  ;  that  though  it  may  excite  the  compas- 
sion of  man,  it  awakens  the  abhorrence  of  God ; 
that  one  of  its  primary  elements  is  cold  distrust  of 
the  offers  and  promises  of  the  gospel ;  and  that  the 
indulgence  of  it  is  only  putting  the  soul  at  a  more 
awful  distance  from  Christ,  and  clouding  still  more 
deeply  the  prospect  of  its  salvation. 

Suppose  the  sinner  to  become  impressed  with  the 
idea  that  he  has  had  no  conviction  of  sin,  and  that  all 
that  he  supposed  to  be  conviction  was  delusion ; 
when  at  the  same  time  he  furnishes  the  most  conclu- 
sive evidence  that  he  is  really  a  subject  of  powerful 
divine  operation — in  a  case  of  this  kind,  I  would 
endeavor  to  convince  him,  what  is  beyond  all  per- 
adventure  true — that  the  adversary  is  at  work,  try- 
ing to  drive  away  his  convictions,  by  making  him 
believe  that  he  has  none.  I  would  show  him  how 
reasonable  it  were  to  expect  that  it  should  be  so ; — 
that  the  great  enemy  of  all  good  should  be  upon  the 
alert,  in  the  use  of  his  wiles,  when  he  sees  that  he  is 
in  danger  of  losing  one  of  his  subjects.  And  I  would 
refer  to  the  experience  of  many  others,  who  have 
passed  through  similar  trials,  and  who  have  at  length 
become  fully  satisfied  that  they  were  suffering  under 
a  delusion,  which  was  the  effect  of  satanic  influence. 
And  when  the  point  is  once  gained,  that  the  sinner 
really  believes  that  this  impression  in  respect  to  his 


LECTURE  VI.  175 


having  no  convictions  is  from  below,  he  is  prepared 
to  resign  it,  and  the  delusion  vanishes. 

It  may  be  useful  sometimes,  in  order  to  correct 
his  views  on  this  subject,  to  set  him  to  account  for 
his  own  unhappiness  on  the  ground  that  he  has  no 
conviction.  The  fact  that  he  has  no  peace,  that  he 
is  even  wretched,  he  will  be  willing  enough  to  ac- 
knowledge. He  is  not  as  he  was  in  other  days, 
when  his  spirits  were  gay  and  buoyant,  and  no 
thoughts  concerning  the  salvation  of  his  soul  ever 
rose  in  his  mind.  There  is  some  cause  in  opera- 
tion now,  which  did  not  operate  then;  else  there 
would  have  been  no  change  in  his  feelings — no 
change  in  his  conduct.  Suppose  he  could  exclude 
the  subject  of  religion  from  his  thoughts; — suppose 
he  could  regard  it  with  the  same  indifference  he  for- 
merly did ; — suppose  he  could  revert  to  the  former 
impression  that  there  was  little  or  no  danger  in  his 
case ; — and  would  not  all  the  unhappiness  which  he 
now  feels  instantly  fly  away  ?  If  he  reflects,  will  he 
not  acknowledge  that  this  would  be  the  case  ?  Let 
him  say  then  what  else  it  is  than  the  conviction  that 
he  is  a  sinner,  that  disturbs  the  peace  of  his  mind  ? 
If  he  had  no  conviction  of  the  truth  of  religion,  and 
of  the  interest  which  he  has  in  it,  and  of  his  expo- 
sure to  the  woes  of  perdition  in  consequence  of  hav- 
ing offended  God,  why  is  it  that  he  is  thrown  into  a 
state  of  wretchedness  from  which  he  would  give  the 
world,  if  it  were  at  his  command,  to  be  delivered  ? 

But  if  the  awakened  sinner  persevere  in  the  mista- 
ken notion  that  he  has  no  conviction,  I  know  of  no 


176  LECTURE  VI. 

other  course  than  to  hold  up  to  his  view  those  great 
truths  which  are  fitted  to  produce  it.  If  he  will  have 
it  that  he  has  hitherto  had  no  just  sense  of  sin,  we 
can  only  proclaim  to  him  the  evil  of  sin,  and  point 
him  to  the  fountain  that  is  opened  for  sin  and  un- 
cleanness.  It  is  desirable,  however,  in  such  cases, 
to  dwell  chiefly  on  the  glorious  provision  of  the 
gospel;  for  though  the  soul  is  unwilling  to  admit 
that  it  feels  its  need,  yet  it  actually  does  realize  it ; 
and  if  Christ  be  continually  held  up,  it  may  let  go 
its  favorite  delusion  long  enough  to  embrace  him ; 
and  when  Christ  is  really  received,  the  delusion  is 
gone  forever. 

There  is  yet  one  more  attitude  in  which  we  may 
contemplate  the  awakened  sinner — I  mean  as  gradu- 
ally falling  under  the  power  of  a  settled  melancholy. 
As  this  is  an  evil  greatly  to  be  deprecated,  so  the 
very  first  tendencies  to  it,  ought,  if  possible,  to  be 
promptly  counteracted ;  for  unless  it  be  early  check- 
ed, it  may  soon  become  habitual,  and  may  lead  to 
the  most  disastrous  and  even  fatal  results.  Where- 
ever  this  state  of  mind  exists  in  connection  with  the 
subject  of  religion,  it  will  usually  be  found  to  have 
been  occasionedjby  an  erroneous  view  of  some  par- 
ticular truth.  It  is  a  matter  of  much  importance 
therefore  to  ascertain  what  is  the  error  to  which  the 
individual  is  yielding  himself;  and  this  may  ordina- 
rily be  done  by  close  and  diligent  inquiry.  It  is, 
however,  often  more  easy  to  ascertain  the  error  than 
to  remove  it ;  for  the  very  fact  that  it  operates  so 
powerfully  as  to  destroy,  in  some  measure,  the  ba- 


LECTURE  VI.  177 

lance  among  the  faculties,  proves  that  it  has  gained 
a  strong  hold  of  the  mind,  and  is  not  probably  to  be 
dislodged  by  any  feeble  effort.  In  attempting  to 
remove  it,  it  is  often  wisest  to  avoid  coming,  at  once, 
to  the  point ;  lest  the  mind  should  take  the  alarm, 
and  put  itself  into  the  attitude  of  defence.  Let  the 
effort  be  directed  first  to  impress  upon  the  disorder- 
ed intellect  some  of  the  great  truths  which  it  may 
not  be  disposed  to  question,  but  which  are  utterly  in- 
consistent with  the  notion  which  has  plunged  it  in- 
to gloom ;  and  let  it  be  left,  in  some  measure,  to  its 
own  reflections  and  conclusions ;  and  when  the  par- 
ticular error  is  approached,  let  it  be  in  an  easy  and 
delicate,  and  not  in  a  harsh  and  revolting  manner ; 
and  there  is  good  reason  to  hope  that  it  may  be  de- 
livered from  its  bondage  to  the  error,  and  thus  the 
clouds  of  melancholy  may  go  off,  and  light,  and 
peace,  and  comfort,  may  succeed. 

It  sometimes  happens  that  the  calamity  of  which 
I  am  speaking  is  connected  with  great  physical  de- 
rangement ;  and  that  it  would  never  have  existed, 
but  for  some  predisposing  cause  in  the  bodily  sys- 
tem. In  this  case,  the  mind  and  body  have  a  mutu- 
al action  and  re-action  upon  each  other; — the  mind 
becoming  more  gloomy  on  account  of  the  disease  of 
the  body ;  and  the  body  more  diseased  on  account 
of  the  gloom  of  the  mind.  Sometimes  important 
benefit  may  be  derived  from  medical  aid,  and  still 
more  frequently  perhaps  from  gentle  relaxation  and 
exercise.  It  has  not  unfrequently  happened  that 
change  of  scenery,  change  of  surrounding  objects, 

23 


178  LECTURE  VI. 

change  of  daily  associates,  has  helped  to  restore  the 
health  of  the  body,  while  it  has  contributed  in  the 
same  degree  to  bring  back  the  balance  of  the  mind. 
There  is  one  caution  which  ought  always  to  be 
diligently  observed,  but  which  there  is  reason  to 
fear  is  too  often  overlooked,  in  the  treatment  of  a 
person  in  these  painful  circumstances — I  refer  to  the 
fact  that  no  measures  should  be  taken  which  are  fit- 
ted to  carry  his  mind  ultimately  away  from  religion. 
It  is  not  uncommon  for  those  whose  friends  have 
fallen  into  this  state,  to  manifest  a  strong  disposi- 
tion to  separate  them  from  all  religious  influences; 
to  divorce  them  from  the  company  of  Christians ; 
and  to  urge  them  into  the  society  of  the  gay  and 
thoughtless.  But  never  was  there  a  greater  mis- 
take. The  contrast  which,  in  that  case,  exists,  be- 
tween the  world  without  and  the  world  within;  be- 
tween the  cheerless  and  wretched  state  of  the  soul 
and  the  joyous  bounding  of  hearts  amidst  the  vani- 
ties of  life,  instead  of  relieving  melancholy,  is  fit- 
ted to  change  it  into  agony.  But  if  the  point  be  ul- 
timately gained  by  such  a  course,  let  me  ask,  what 
is  it  that  is  gained?  It  is  not  merely  relief  from 
gloom ;  but  it  is  freedom  from  all  concern  for  the 
soul.  It  is  a  deliberate  rushing  back  upon  the  va- 
nities and  gaieties  of  life.  It  is  turning  away  the 
thoughts  from  God,  and  from  Christ,  and  from  sal- 
vation, in  a  manner  which  renders  it  extremely  pro- 
bable that  they  will  never  in  this  world  be  seriously 
directed  to  these  objects  again ;  at  least  not  in  cir- 
cumstances in  which  reflection  will  be  likely  to  be 


LECTURE  VI.  179 

availing.  If,  instead  of  this  violent  course  there 
should  be  adopted  one  which  should  be  fitted  to 
break  up  gloomy  associations  on  the  one  hand,  with- 
out driving  away  serious  thought  on  the  other;  which 
should  surround  the  individual  with  cheerful  and  yet 
with  religious  influences;  there  might  be  just  rea- 
son to  hope  that,  in  escaping  from  the  dominion  of 
melancholy,  he  would  pass,  not  into  the  thoughtles- 
ness  of  the  world,  but  into  the  peace  and  joy  of  the 
true  Christian. 

Two  brief  remarks,  by  way  of  inference,  will  con- 
clude the  discourse. 

1.  Our  subject  exposes  two  opposite  errors,  both  of 
which,  it  is  believed,  are  common,  in  the  treatment  of 
awakened  sinners. 

The  first  is  the  error  of  those  who  limit  them- 
selves to  the  simple  direction  to  repent,  or  believe, 
or  submit  to  God.  Any  thing  beyond  this  they  con- 
sider as  putting  the  sinner  upon  the  use  of  the 
means  of  grace ;  and  they  ask  how  they  can  con- 
sistently do  this,  when  the  sinner  is  liable  to  die 
every  moment,  and  thus  be  alike  beyond  repentance 
and  beyond  mercy  ?  And  then  again,  they  say  that 
all  that  he  does  while  he  remains  impenitent  is  sin- 
ful; and  that  by  exhorting  him  to  do  any  thing 
before  repentance,  they  exhort  him  to  sin.  But  it 
is  not  difficult  to  see  where  lies  the  mistake  in  this 
matter.  All  will  admit  that  it  is  the  duty  of  a  sin- 
ner to  repent  without  delay.  But  he  cannot  repent 
until  he  knows  what  repentance  is,  and  until  he  un- 
derstands those  great  truths  in  view  of  which  re- 


180  LECTURE  VI. 

pentance  is  exercised.  And  to  this  end,  if  he  be  ig- 
norant, he  must  be  instructed  out  of  God's  word ; — 
either  by  reading  the  Bible  himself,  or  hearing  its 
truths  presented  by  others ; — in  other  words,  he  must 
be  put  upon  the  use  of  the  means  of  grace.  True 
it  is  that  he  may  die  before  he  has  knowledge 
enough  to  exercise  evangelical  repentance ;  but 
even  if  it  should  be  so,  they  who  direct  him  are  not 
responsible  for  the  event;  because  some  degree  of 
knowledge  is  essential  to  repentance.  And  can  it 
reasonably  be  said  that  any  thing  is  sinful,  which  is 
necessarily  involved  in  a  compliance  with  God's 
command  ?  If  he  commands  the  sinner  to  repent,  he 
commands  him  to  do  all  that  is  necessary  to  enable 
him  to  repent ;  and  as  some  knowledge  of  his  truth 
is  necessary,  if  he  do  not  possess  it  already,  he  is 
bound  to  gain  it ;  and  surely  there  can  be  nothing 
in  that  to  excite  the  divine  displeasure. 

The  other  error  is  that  of  directing  inquiring 
sinners  to  use  the  means  of  grace,  without,  at  the 
same  time,  enforcing  the  obligation  of  immediate  re- 
pentance. This  direction  is  fitted  to  abate  a  sense 
of  guilt,  and  finally  to  bring  back  to  the  soul  its  ac- 
customed spiritual  torpor.  One  of  two  results  from 
such  a  direction  you  may  confidently  expect; — 
either  that  the  sinner  will  lull  himself  to  sleep  in  the 
use  of  means,  and  will  soon  be  disposed  to  abandon 
them,  or  else  that  he  will  put  himself  upon  a  course 
of  self-righteous  effort,  and  imagine  that  he  is  go- 
ing rapidly  towards  heaven,  when  he  has  totally  mis- 
taken the  path  that  leads  thither.     Means  are  no- 


LECTURE  VI.  181 

thing  to  an  awakened  sinner,  except  to  bring  before 
him  those  truths  which  are  necessary  to  the  exer- 
cise of  repentance.  To  exhort  him  to  the  use  of 
means  with  reference  to  any  other  end  than  this, 
were  undoubtedly  to  mistake  their  design,  and  to  ex- 
pose him  to  be  dangerously  and  fatally  misled. 

Take  heed  then,  Brethren,  that  you  avoid  both 
these  errors.  Before  you  put  off  the  sinner  with 
the  simple  direction  to  repent,  be  sure  that  you  are 
not  speaking  to  him  a  language  which  he  does  not 
understand.  Be  sure  that  he  understands  those 
truths  without  a  knowledge  of  which,  your  direc- 
tion, though  true  and  good,  would  leave  him  to  grope 
in  the  dark.  And  on  the  other  hand,  when  you 
direct  him  to  study  his  Bible  and  attend  on  the 
various  means  of  religious  instruction,  take  care 
that  you  do  not  leave  the  impression  that  this  is 
a  substitute  for  repentance,  instead  of  the  means 
of  it ;  or  at  least  that  repentance  will  by  and  by 
come  along  in  the  train  of  these  means  without  any 
more  direct  personal  effort.  In  short,  endeavor  to 
put  him  in  the  best  way  for  understanding  those 
truths  which  are  involved  in  the  exercise  of  repent- 
ance ;  but  at  the  same  time,  let  him  distinctly  know, 
that  it  is  of  such  vital  importance  and  such  immedi- 
ate obligation,  that  if  he  dies  a  stranger  to  it,  he 
must  reap  the  fruit  of  his  neglect  in  a  scene  of  in- 
terminable anguish. 

2.  Finally  :  Our  subject  teaches  us  what  are  the 
best  qualifications  for  directing  and  counselling  awak- 
ened sinners. 


182  LECTURE  VI. 

It  is  essential  that  a  person  who  undertakes  this 
office  should  have  a  good  knowledge  of  God's  word ; 
for  this  is  the  great  instrument  by  which  the  whole 
work  is  to  be  accomplished.  It  will  not  suffice  that 
there  should  be  a  mere  superficial  acquaintance  with 
divine  truth ;  but  it  should  be  deep  and  thorough ; — 
the  doctrines  of  the  Bible  should  be  understood  in 
their  various  bearings  and  connections.  There 
should  also  be  an  intimate  knowledge  of  the  human 
heart — the  subject  on  which  this  work  is  to  be  per- 
formed. There  should  be  an  ability  to  guide  the 
sinner  in  the  work  of  self-examination ;  to  ferret 
sin  out  from  its  various  lurking  places;  to  bring 
principles  and  motives  to  bear  upon  the  various  fa- 
culties and  affections  of  the  soul,  with  discrimina- 
tion and  good  effect.  In  short,  there  should  be  an 
intelligent  and  devoted  piety ;  for  this  secures  a 
knowledge  of  divine  truth  on  the  one  hand,  and  an 
acquaintance  with  the  springs  of  human  conduct  on 
the  other.  I  hardly  need  say  that  the  knowledge 
necessary  to  the  right  discharge  of  this  office,  is  es- 
pecially of  an  experimental  character ;  for  he  who 
undertakes  to  direct  an  inquiring  sinner  in  a  path 
in  which  he  has  never  walked,  is  as  the  blind  lead- 
ing the  blind.  A  man  may  be  destitute  in  a  great 
degree  of  human  learning,  he  may  be  a  babe  in  the 
wisdom  of  the  world,  and  yet  he  may  have  that  di- 
vine and  spiritual  knowledge  which  shall  render  him 
a  competent  guide  to  inquiring  souls.  And  on  the 
other  hand,  he  may  be  a  proficient  in  every  branch 
of  human  knowledge,  he  may  have  even  studied 


LECTURE  VI.  183 

thoroughly  the  philosophy  of  the  mind,  and  the  cri- 
ticism of  the  Bible,  and  yet,  from- having  never  felt 
the  power  of  divine  truth  upon  his  own  heart,  he 
may  be  a  most  unskilful  and  unsafe  guide  in  the 
concern  of  the  soul's  salvation. 

Wherefore,  Christian  Brethren,  be  exhorted  to 
larger  attainments  both  in  knowledge  and  in  piety. 
I  might  urge  you  to  this  on  the  ground  that  it  will 
increase  your  comfort  here,  and  brighten  your  crown 
hereafter.  I  might  urge  you  to  it  also  on  the 
ground  of  general  usefulness ;  for  there  is  no  de- 
partment of  benevolent  action  for  which  such  at- 
tainments would  not  better  prepare  you.  But  I 
exhort  you  now  to  aim  at  these  attainments  from 
the  consideration  that  your  lot  is  cast  at  a  period, 
when  much  devolves  upon  you  in  the  way  of  direct- 
ing inquiring  souls ;  and  while  on  the  one  hand, 
they  may  keep  you  from  being  instrumental,  even 
in  your  well  meant  efforts,  of  great  evil;  on  the 
other,  they  may  secure  to  you  the  blessing  of  ac- 
complishing great  good.  Go  then,  Christian,  often 
into  your  closet,  and  study  your  own  heart.  Open 
God's  blessed  word,  and  apply  yourself  to  its  pre- 
cious truths.  Keep  your  soul  constantly  imbued 
with  its  spirit.  Then  the  inquiring  sinner  may  find 
in  you  a  safe  and  skilful  guide.  Then  you  may 
hope  that  God  will  honor  you  as  an  instrument  of 
saving  souls  from  death,  and  hiding  a  multitude  of 
sins. 


LECTURE  VII. 

TREATMENT  DUE  TO  YOUNG  CONVERTS. 


2  Corinthians,  xiii.  5. 
Prove  your  own  selves. 

This  exhortation  was  addressed  by  the  Apostle 
to  professed  Christians.  It  takes  for  granted  that 
they  were  not  absolutely  assured  of  their  disciple- 
ship,  and  were  liable  to  be  deceived  in  the  views 
which  they  formed  respecting  their  own  character. 
It  enjoins  the  duty  of  referring  their  character  to 
the  proper  test;  proving  whether  Christ  is  in  them 
by  the  sanctifying  influences  of  his  Spirit,  or  whe- 
ther they  are  mere  nominal  Christians,  finally  to  be 
cast  off  as  reprobate. 

The  advice  contained  in  the  text  was  addressed 
to  the  Corinthian  church  indiscriminately;  and  it 
may  properly  apply  to  all  Christians,  without  any 
reference  to  age  or  standing.  It  is,  however,  espe- 
cially applicable  to  those  who  have  just  entered,  or 
professedly  entered,  on  the  Christian  life;  for  if 
they  mistake  their  own  character  then,  there  is  rea- 
son to  fear  that  the  mistake  will  be  fatal.     It  there- 

24 


186  LECTURE  VII. 

fore  becomes  every  minister,  and  every  private 
Christian,  who  undertakes  the  office  of  a  counsellor 
and  guide,  during  a  revival  of  religion,  to  make 
much  use  of  the  exhortation — "Prove  your  own 
selves." 

It  is,  if  I  mistake  not,  becoming  a  somewhat 
popular  notion,  that  nearly  all  the  efforts  which  are 
made  during  a  revival,  should  be  directed  to  the 
awakening  and  conversion  of  sinners;  and  that 
comparatively  little  attention  is  needed  by  those 
who  have  indulged  the  hope  that  they  have  become 
reconciled  to  God.  Far  be  it  from  me  to  say,  or 
to  think,  that  too  much  is  done  to  effect  the  former 
of  these  objects;  but  I  am  constrained  to  believe 
that  there  is  far  too  little  done  in  reference  to  the 
latter.  True  it  is  that  the  sinner,  while  trembling 
under  a  conviction  of  guilt,  is  in  circumstances  of 
awful  interest ;  for  if  the  Spirit  of  God  depart  from 
him,  it  may  be  the  eternal  death  of  his  soul :  but  it 
is  no  less  true,  that  the  period  of  his  first  cherish- 
ing a  hope  in  God's  mercy  is  an  exceedingly  criti- 
cal one ;  for  if  he  build  on  a  sandy  foundation,  he 
may  never  discover  it,  until  it  slides  from  beneath 
him,  and  lets  him  into  the  pit.  Let  no  Christian 
then  imagine  that  his  responsibility  in  connection 
with  a  revival  terminates  in  the  duty  which  he  owes 
to  awakened  sinners:  let  him  remember  that  there 
is  another  class  who  as  truly  claim  his  attention  as 
they ;  and  who  cannot  be  neglected  but  at  the  peril 
of  encouraging  self-deception,  and  corrupting  the 
purity  of  the  church.     Lend  me  your  attention, 


LECTURE  VII.  187 

therefore,  while  I  endeavor  in  this  discourse  to  ex- 
hibit an  outline  of  the  treatment  which  is  due 

TO    THOSE    WHO    HAVE    BEEN    HOPEFULLY    THE   SUB- 
JECTS OF  A  RECENT  CONVERSION. 

We  will  consider  the  object  which  ought  to  be 
kept  in  view;  and  the  means  by  which  it  may  be 
most  successfully  accomplished. 

I.  The  object  to  be  aimed  at  in  all  our  treatment 
of  those  who  hope  they  have  been  recently  con- 
verted, is  twofold :  to  save  from  self-deception,  and 
to  build  up  in  faith  and  holiness. 

1.   To  save  from  self  deception. 

That  there  is  danger  that  many  persons  will 
practise  deception  upon  themselves  in  these  cir- 
cumstances, must  be  obvious  to  any  one  who  gives 
the  subject  the  least  consideration.  For  the  mind 
is  then  in  an  excited  state,  when  it  is  most  liable  to 
misjudge  of  its  own  exercises :  and  the  heart  has 
been  burdened  with  anguish;  and  has  been  longing 
for  relief;  and  is  prepared  to  welcome  with  trans- 
port the  least  evidence  of  pardon ;  and  of  course  is 
in  danger  of  grasping  at  a  shadow,  and  mistaking 
it  for  the  substance.  Besides,  there  is  a  chapter  in 
the  record  of  experience  which  teaches  a  most  im- 
pressive lesson  on  this  subject;  which  exhibits  in- 
stances innumerable,  of  persons  who  have,  for  a 
season,  felt  confident  of  their  own  conversion,  and 
have  been  hailed  by  Christians  as  fellow  helpers  in 
the  work  of  the  Lord,  who  have,  nevertheless,  sub- 
sequently been  convinced  themselves,  and  forced 
the  conviction  upon  others,  that  what  they  had  call- 


188  LECTURE  VII. 

ed  Christian  experience  was  mere  delusion.  And 
while  there  is  danger  that  self-deception  will  take 
place  in  these  circumstances,  no  one  can  doubt  that 
this  is  an  evil  greatly  to  be  deprecated;  for  there  is 
comparatively  little  reason  to  hope,  in  any  given 
case,  that  it  will  be  removed;  and  if  it  be  not  re- 
moved, it  is  in  the  very  worst  sense  fatal.  Surely 
then  it  devolves  upon  all  who  are  active  in  conduct- 
ing a  revival  of  religion,  to  guard  those  who  hope 
they  have  been  recently  converted,  against  self-de- 
ception. Even  amidst  all  the  peace  and  rapture 
which  they  may  experience,  in  connection  with 
what  they  suppose  to  be  a  conversion  to  God,  it  is 
the  duty  of  those  who  counsel  them,  though  they 
may  rejoice  in  their  joy,  to  rejoice  with  trembling, 
lest  it  should  prove  that  the  hope  with  which  their 
joy  is  connected,  should  be  the  hope  of  the  hypo- 
crite, which  shall  finally  prove  as  the  giving  up  of 
the  ghost. 

2.  The  other  great  end  to  be  kept  in  view  in  re- 
spect to  the  class  of  which  I  am  speaking,  is,  to  build 
them  up  in  faith  and  holiness. 

If  they  have  actually  been  regenerated,  they  will 
certainly,  in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  bring  forth  the 
fruits  of  holiness ;  for  it  is  impossible  that  a  gra- 
cious principle  should  exist  in  the  soul,  and  be  habi- 
tually and  entirely  inoperative^  Nevertheless,  it 
is  not  every  Christian  who  lets  his  light  shine  as  he 
ought ;  not  every  one  that  exerts  any  thing  like  the 
amount  of  influence  in  favor  of  the  cause  of  Christ, 
that  is  fairly  within  his  power.     It  therefore  becomes 


LECTURE  VII.  189 

a  matter  of  great  moment  that,  at  the  very  beginning 
of  the  Christian  life,  each  one  should  be  impressed 
with  his  obligations  to  labor  for  his  Master  to  the 
extent  of  his  ability ;  and  should  be  assisted  so  far 
as  may  be,  to  form  a  character  which  will  ensure 
at  once  the  highest  degree  both  of  comfort  and  of 
usefulness.  Whatever  is  done  then  to  mould  the 
character,  will  probably  exert  a  far  more  decisive 
influence,  than  any  thing  which  could  be  done  at  a 
future  period ;  and  upon  the  counsels  and  directions 
which  an  individual  receives,  at  such  a  moment, 
may  depend  in  a  great  degree,  the  amount  of  good 
which  he  is  to  accomplish  during  his  whole  future 
life.  Surely  then,  it  is  no  unimportant  office,  to 
counsel  and  guide  the  young  Christian.  He  who 
does  it  aright  may  be  instrumental  of  opening  foun- 
tains of  blessing,  which  shall  send  forth  their  puri- 
fying streams  in  every  direction. 

II.  We  proceed,  secondly,  to  consider  some  of 
the  means  by  which  this  twofold  object  is  to  be  at- 
tained. 

1.  Let  those  who  hope  they  have  been  the  sub- 
jects of  a  recent  conversion  be  put  on  their  guard 
against  too  confident  a  belief  that  they  have  been  truly 
regenerated. 

I  remember  to  have  heard  of  an  individual,  who 
was  afterwards  greatly  distinguished  for  piety,  go- 
ing to  the  elder  Jonathan  Edwards,  to  whose  con- 
gregation he  belonged,  to  tell  him  what  God  had 
done  for  his  soul ;  and  after  that  great  and  good 
man  had  listened  to  the  account  of  his  supposed 


190  LECTURE  VII. 

conversion,  and  had  heard  him  speak  with  rapture 
of  the  new  and  delightful  views  which  he  had  of 
spiritual  objects,  and  when  the  individual  was  ex- 
pecting that  he  would  do  nothing  less  than  congra- 
tulate him  upon  having  become  a  child  of  God,  he 
was  disappointed  beyond  measure  by  simply  hearing 
him  say  that  what  he  had  experienced  was  an  en- 
couragement to  him  to  persevere  ;  though  the  man 
himself,  in  relating  the  circumstance  many  years 
after,  when  he  had  come  much  nearer  the  fulness  of 
the  stature  of  a  perfect  person  in  Christ,  cordially 
approved  the  course  which  his  minister  had  adopt- 
ed. It  is  not  always  easy  to  satisfy  persons  in  these 
circumstances,  even  of  the  possibility  that  the  hope 
and  joy  which  they  experience  may  be  spurious ; 
but  it  is  much  to  be  desired,  both  as  it  respects  their 
safety  and  their  usefulness,  that  this  should  be  ef- 
fected ;  that  while  they  acknowledge  with  devout 
gratitude  to  God  the  least  evidence  that  he  has  ex- 
tended to  them  a  gracious  forgiveness,  they  should 
fear  lest  a  promise  being  left  of  entering  into  rest, 
they  should  seem  to  come  short  of  it. 

You  cannot  do  better  service  to  those  who  be- 
lieve themselves  to  have  been  recently  converted, 
than  by  presenting  distinctly  before  them  the  evi- 
dences of  Christian  character.  Let  them  clearly 
understand  that  the  mere  fact  that  the  clouds  which 
hung  over  their  minds  are  dispersed,  and  that  they 
are  rejoicing  in  bright  sunshine,  constitutes  no  suffi- 
cient evidence  of  their  regeneration.  Encourage 
them  to  analyze  their  feelings ,  to  examine  the  mo- 


LECTURE  VII.  191 

tives  and  principles  of  their  conduct,  especially  to 
inquire  whether  they  have  the  humility  of  the  gospel, 
whether  they  cordially  approve  its  conditions,  and 
whether  they  glory  in  sovereign  grace  as  it  is  mani- 
fested in  the  gospel  scheme  of  salvation.  Show  them 
moreover,  that  the  evidence  of  Christian  character  in 
order  to  be  decisive,  must  be  progressive ;  that  it 
consists  especially  in  a  fixed  purpose,  and  a  steady 
course  of  endeavors  in  reliance  on  God's  grace,  to 
do  whatever  he  would  have  them  to  do ;  that  they 
must  add  to  their  faith  all  the  virtues  and  graces  of 
the  Christian ;  and  that  if  they  fail  of  this,  what- 
ever other  experience  they  may  have,  must  be  set 
down  as  nothing.  Caution  them  against  the  wiles 
of  their  own  hearts,  and  the  wiles  of  the  great  ad- 
versary ;  and  urge  them  to  settle  the  question  re- 
specting their  claim  to  Christian  character,  by  re- 
ferring their  experience  to  the  simple  standard  of 
God's  word. 

It  is  matter  of  great  moment  that  they  should  be 
impressed,  from  the  beginning,  with  the  importance 
of  habitual  self-examination;  for  this  is  not  more 
essential  to  ensure  them  against  self-deception,  than 
it  is  to  all  their  attainments  in  holiness.  Let  them 
be  exhorted  not  only  to  inspect  narrowly  their  mo- 
tives and  feelings  from  day  to  day,  with  a  view  to 
give  a  right  direction  to  their  prayers,  and  to  as- 
certain the  measure  of  their  growth  in  grace,  but 
also  frequently  to  revolve  the  great  question  whether 
they  have  really  been  born  of  the  Spirit.  Such  a 
course  honestly  and  faithfully  pursued  in  the  light 


192  LECTURE  VII. 

of  God's  word,  is  hardly  consistent  with  cherishing 
the  hypocrite's  hope,  or  with  making  low  attain- 
ments in  piety. 

2.  Endeavor  to  impress  them  with  the  conside- 
ration that  if  they  have  really  been  renewed,  they  are 
just  entering  on  a  course  of  labor  and  conflict. 

It  too  often  happens  that,  in  the  rapture  which 
the  soul  experiences  when  it  emerges  suddenly  into 
light  from  the  gloom  of  deep  conviction,  there  is 
little  else  thought  of  than  its  own  enjoyment;  and 
the  bright  visions  of  heaven  by  which  it  is  well 
nigh  entranced,  occasion  a  temporary  forgetfulness 
of  the  trials  and  conflicts,  and  all  the  more  sober 
realities,  of  the  Christian  life.  Now  it  is  highly 
important  that  an  individual  should  not,  at  this  in- 
teresting moment,  take  up  the  idea  that  he  is  born 
into  the  kingdom  to  enjoy  a  state  of  perpetual  sun- 
shine ;  that  he  has  nothing  to  do  but  fold  his  arms, 
and  sit  quietly  down  in  the  cheering  and  bright 
light  of  God's  countenance.  Let  him  once  get  this 
impression,  or  any  think  like  it,  and  the  effect  in 
the  first  place  will  be  painful  disappointment ;  for 
it  is  almost  certain  that,  at  no  distant  period,  he  will 
have  to  encounter  days  of  darkness;  and  he  will 
find  a  law  in  his  members  warring  against  the  law 
of  his  mind ;  and  not  improbably  he  may  be  ready 
to  give  his  hope  to  the  winds,  and  resign  himself  to 
the  conviction  that  all  the  joy  he  had  experienced, 
was  the  effect  of  delusion.  Besides,  such  an  im- 
pression, there  is  reason  to  fear,  might  exert  an  in- 
fluence that  would  be  felt  through  life,  unfavorable 


LECTURE  Vll.  193 

to  his  Christian  activity;  and  might  abate,  in  no 
small  degree,  his  zeal,  and  efficiency,  and  useful- 
ness, in  the  cause  of  his  Master. 

Strive  then  to  impress  the  young  convert,  from 
the  very  beginning,  with  the  conviction  that  God 
has  called  him  into  his  kingdom  to  struggle  with  the 
corruptions  of  his  heart — to  war  with  principalities 
and  powers.  Admonish  him  that  there  is  still  an 
evil  principle  within  him;  and  that  if  its  operations 
seem  to  be  suspended  for  a  season,  it  yet  retains  a 
deadly  energy,  which  will  call  him  ere  long  to  se- 
vere conflict.  Admonish  him  also  of  the  tempta- 
tions of  the  world ;  tell  him  how  insidious  they  are ; 
in  what  a  variety  of  forms  they  present  themselves; 
how  many  who  have  imagined  themselves  secure 
against  their  influence,  have  nevertheless  been  as- 
sailed by  them  with  success.  Remind  him  also  that 
he  has  a  powerful,  invisible  enemy  to  contend  with — 
the  enemy  of  all  good; — against  the  influence  of 
whose  wiles  no  condition  in  life  can  secure  him. 
Let  him  understand  that  he  is  never  so  much  in 
danger  of  falling  into  the  hands  of  his  spiritual  ene- 
mies, as  when  he  yields  to  a  spirit  of  self-confi- 
dence or  carelesness;  and  either  practically  for- 
gets that  such  enemies  exist,  or  else  thinks  to  en- 
counter them  in  his  own  strength.  He  cannot  be 
girded  for  conflict  too  early;  or  observe  their 
movements  too  vigilantly ;  or  meet  them  too  reso- 
lutely and  boldly.  Let  him  determine  that  he  will 
wear  the  whole  armor  of  God  at  all  times,  and  es- 
pecially in  every  scene  of  temptation  into  which 

25 


194  LECTURE  VII. 

his  duty  may  call  him,  and  then  he  may  be  able  to 
stand. 

But  he  has  something  more  to  do  than  merely  to 
contend  with  enemies;  he  has  to  labor  directly  for 
the  advancement  of  Christ's  cause.  His  lot  is  cast 
in  a  world  lying  in  darkness  and  wickedness ;  and 
it  is  for  him  to  lend  his  aid  to  enlighten  and  re- 
form it.  At  home  and  abroad  there  are  multitudes 
thronging  the  road  to  perdition;  it  is  for  him  to 
put  forth  a  hand  to  arrest  them,  and  by  God's 
blessing  upon  his  efforts,  to  turn  them  into  the  path 
of  life.  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  has  given  to  the 
world  his  gospel;  and  he  has  left  an  injunction 
upon  his  people  to  carry  it  to  the  ends  of  the  earth ; 
that  its  light  may  every  where  be  diffused,  and  its 
influence  every  where  felt;  and  every  one  who  is 
born  into  his  kingdom,  becomes  specially  obligated 
to  lend  himself  to  this  glorious  work;  and  to  con- 
tinue in  it,  till  he  shall  be  taken  from  his  labors  to 
his  reward.  Every  young  convert  should  be  made 
to  feel  that  this  is  a  matter  of  personal  concern 
with  himself;  and  that  from  the  hour  of  his  conver- 
sion to  God,  all  his  affections,  and  faculties,  and  pos- 
sessions, are  in  some  way  or  other  to  be  consecra- 
ted to  his  glory. 

Let  it  further  be  impressed  upon  him  that  it  is 
most  unworthy  of  any  one  who  believes  himself 
called  into  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  even  to  desire  an 
exemption  from  labor  and  trial.  For  what  were  the 
sufferings  and  sacrifices  of  him,  to  whom  the  Chris- 
tian looks  as  the  foundation  of  his  hopes  and  joys  ? 


LECTURE  VII.  195 

And  what  is  the  utmost  that  he  can  do  or  suffer, 
when  compared  with  the  exceeding  and  eternal 
weight  of  glory  which  awaits  him  in  heaven  ?  It  is  a 
law  of  God's  providence  that,  on  the  whole,  the  high- 
est degree  of  happiness  is  connected  with  the  most 
faithful  discharge  of  duty ;  so  that  while  he  calls 
the  Christian  to  glory,  he  calls  him  also  to  virtue ; 
in  other  words,  he  brings  him  into  his  kingdom  to 
find  his  enjoyment  in  a  course  of  obedience  to  his 
commandments.  And  while  these  commandments 
in  themselves  are  not  grievous,  the  keeping  of  them 
brings  peace  to  the  soul,  inasmuch  as  it  furnishes 
the  best,  the  only  satisfactory  evidence  of  true  dis- 
cipleship.  Surely  the  young  Christian  cannot  re- 
sist, will  not  desire  to  resist,  the  force  of  such  con- 
siderations. 

3.  Let  it  be  impressed  upon  the  mind  of  the  new 
convert  that  much  of  his  comfort  and  usefulness  in 
the  religious  life  will  probably  depend  on  the  resolutions 
he  forms,  and  the  principles  he  adopts,  at  the  begin- 
ning. 

It  is  in  religion  as  in  every  thing  else — the  first 
steps  that  are  taken  are  usually  the  most  decisive. 
The  man  who  sets  out  well  in  any  worldly  enter- 
prize,  who  carefully  counts  the  cost,  and  engages 
in  it  with  a  prudence  and  zeal,  and  resolution,  cor- 
responding to  its  importance,  we  expect,  in  all  ordi- 
nary cases,  will  succeed ;  and  we  calculate  that  the 
amount  of  his  success  will  be  very  much  in  propor- 
tion to  the  discretion  and  energy  which  characte- 
rize his  earliest  efforts.     On  the  other  hand,  let  an 


196  LECTURE  VII. 

individual  engage  in  the  same  enterprize  with  but 
little  reflection  and  zeal,  and  instead  of  making  it, 
at  the  beginning,  a  commanding  object,  let  him  re- 
gard it  as  a  matter  to  be  taken  up  and  laid  aside  as 
circumstances  may  seem  to  dictate,  and  you  may 
expect  with  confidence  that  the  end  will  be  like  the 
beginning; — little  attempted,  little  accomplished. 
In  like  manner,  suppose  the  young  Christian  to  set 
out  with  a  decided  purpose  formed  in  the  strength 
of  divine  grace,  to  do  the  utmost  in  his  power  for 
the  advancement  of  the  Redeemer's  cause  ; — sup- 
pose he  adopt  fixed  principles  for  the  regulation  of 
his  whole  conduct,  and  begin  with  a  firm  resolution 
that  he  will  never  yield  them  up  in  any  circumstanc- 
es ;  and  you  may  hope  with  good  reason  to  see  him 
holding  on  his  way  in  the  face  of  appalling  obsta- 
cles, and  exhibiting  through  life  the  character  of  a 
good  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ.  But  if  he  begin,  sa- 
tisfied with  some  general  intentions  to  do  his  duty, 
and  without  any  definite  plan  for  the  regulation  of 
his  conduct ;  if  he  adopt  the  principle  of  yielding 
improperly  to  circumstances,  and  endeavor  to  make 
a  compromise  with  conscience  for  the  neglect  of 
duties  that  require  great  self-denial,  rely  on  it,  his 
course  will,  in  all  probability,  be  marked  by  little 
either  of  comfort  or  usefulness ;  and  if  he  is  saved 
at  the  last,  it  will  be  so  as  by  fire.  I  acknowledge, 
indeed,  that  there  are  some  cases  in  which  an  un- 
promising beginning  is  followed  by  an  active  and 
useful  life  ;  in  which  an  early  course  of  conformity 
to  the  world  is  terminated  by  means  of  some  dis- 


~  OF  TH 

fflVEP 


r  rpf 


pensation  of  providence,  and  is  followed  by  a  course 
of  exemplary  and  devoted  obedience ;  but  in  all  or- 
dinary cases,  the  man  who  adopts  a  low  standard 
at  the  beginning,  never  rises  to  a  more  elevated  one 
at  any  subsequent  period. 

Let  the  young  convert,  then,  be  admonished  to 
begin  the  Christian  life  with  such  resolutions  and 
principles,  as  will  be  likely  to  secure  the  greatest 
amount  of  activity  and  usefulness.  Let  him  con- 
template the  importance  of  doing  the  utmost  in  his 
power  for  the  honor  of  his  Master,  and  the  advance- 
ment of  his  cause,  as  well  as  of  reaching  the  high- 
est attainable  degree  of  personal  holiness ; — let  him 
determine  that  nothing  shall  divert  him  from  the 
purpose  of  following  Christ  through  bad  as  well  as 
good  report,  and  that  in  the  strength  of  his  grace, 
he  will  march  on  in  his  service  in  spite  of  any  ob- 
stacles that  may  lie  in  his  way — let  him  resolve  that 
he  will  keep  the  eye  of  faith  steadily  fixed  now  upon 
the  Saviour's  cross,  and  now  upon  the  crown  of  glo- 
ry ; — in  short,  let  him  form  a  plan  of  holy  living  that 
shall  reach  onward  to  his  entrance  into  the  abodes 
of  light ;  and  in  these  holy  resolutions  and  purposes, 
I  expect  to  find  the  germ  of  an  actively  useful  and 
eminently  happy  life.  I  expect  there  will  prove  to 
have  been  that  which  will  reflect  an  additional  lus- 
tre on  his  immortal  crown. 

4.  Let  him  be  exhorted  farther  to  draw  all  his  re- 
ligious opinions,  and  all  his  maxims  of  conduct,  direct- 
ly from  God's  word. 


198  LECTURE  VII. 

I  know  there  ar.e  many  human  productions  in 
which  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel  are  stated  and  de- 
fended with  great  ability ;  and  he  would  do  himself 
injustice,  as  well  as  evince  a  criminal  ingratitude  for 
God's  goodness,  who  should  refuse  to  avail  himself 
of  them  as  helps  towards  building  himself  up  in  the 
most  holy  faith.  But  let  them  always  be  considered 
as  subordinate  to  God's  word  ;  and  let  them  be  tried 
by  it ;  and  let  whatever  will  not  stand  that  test  be 
thrown  among  the  wood,  and  hay,  and  stubble.  He 
who  derives  his  views  of  religion  from  any  unin- 
spired works,  however  much  of  general  excellence 
they  may  possess,  will,  of  course,  be  liable  to  an 
admixture  of  error ;  and  besides,  even  if  he  should 
chance  to  gather  from  them  the  uncorrupted  truth, 
he  could  not  have  the  same  deep  and  powerful  con- 
viction of  it,  as  if  it  had  been  drawn  directly  from  the 
lively  oracles.  And  how  much  less  is  God  honored  in 
the  one  case  than  in  the  other  !  How  much  less  by 
believing  the  truth  because  we  may  have  been  taught 
it  in  our  catechisms  and  confessions,  than  because 
it  has  beamed  forth  upon  our  own  intellectual  eye, 
from  the  very  page  on  which  the  mind  of  the  Spirit 
has  been  recorded ! 

I  would  say  then  to  every  one  just  entering  on 
the  Christian  life — study  the  Bible  for  yourself. 
Study  it  with  humility,  diligence  and  prayer.  What 
you  find  written  there,  believe ;  whatever  is  not 
written  there  is  either  not  true  or  not  important. 
And  be  not  discouraged  in  your  efforts  to  ascertain 
the  truth  for  yourself,  by  the  fact  that  the  world  is 


LECTURE  VII.  199 

full  of  different  opinions  respecting  it; — for  the 
truth  is  clearly  revealed ;  and  besides,  most  of  the 
disputes  which  exist  among  Christians  relate  rather 
to  human  philosophy  than  to  the  matter  of  God's 
word.  Remember  that  God  himself  hath  said  that 
"  the  meek  he  will  guide  in  judgment ;  the  meek  he 
will  teach  his  way." 

But  it  is  not  less  important  that  the  new  convert 
should  derive  the  rules  of  his  conduct,  than  the  prin- 
ciples of  his  faith,  directly  from  the  Bible.  There 
are,  indeed,  many  particular  cases  in  which  men 
may  be  called  to  act,  in  relation  to  which  there  are 
no  express  directions  given  in  God's  word;  but 
there  are  general  rules  to  be  found  there  which  ad- 
mit of  application  to  every  possible  case ;  and  which 
an  enlightened  conscience  will  always  know  how 
to  apply.  Let  the  young  Christian  then  be  exhort- 
ed to  study  the  Bible  diligently  as  a  rule  of  duty ; 
to  ascertain  from  God's  own  word  what  he  would 
have  him  to  do  in  the  various  conditions  in  which 
he  is  placed ;  and  to  refer  every  question  of  right 
and  wrong  which  he  is  called  practically  to  decide 
to  this  standard,  and  no  other.  Let  his  character 
be  formed  under  this  influence,  and  it  cannot  fail  to 
rise  in  fair  and  goodly  proportions.  There  will  be 
in  it  a  dignified  stability  which  will  secure  it  from 
the  undue  influence  of  circumstances.  Its  posses- 
sor will  be  enabled  to  act  not  only  with  rectitude, 
but  with  confidence  and  decision;  and  while  he 
keeps  a  conscience  void  of  offence,  he  will  com- 
mend himself  to  the  good  will  of  his  fellow  men, 


200  LECTURE  VII. 

and  to  the  special  favor  of  God.  The  current  of 
public  opinion  not  unfrequently  sets  in  a  wrong  di- 
rection, and  yet  is  exceedingly  rapid  and  powerful ; 
and  he  who  attempts  to  resist,  may  be  obliged  to  do 
it,  at  the  expense  of  bearing  a  heavy  load  of  oblo- 
quy ;  but  he  who  makes  God's  word  the  rule  of  his 
conduct,  will  be  able  to  do  this  notwithstanding  ; — 
to  stand  firm,  even  when  the  waves  of  opposition 
are  rolling  over  him.  Many  a  young  Christian  has 
been  carried,  by  the  influence  of  custom  and  exam- 
ple far  into  courses  over  which  he  has  subsequently 
had  just  occasion  to  weep ;  when,  by  having  ad- 
hered to  the  scriptural  standard  of  duty,  he  would 
have  kept  a  conscience  void  of  offence,  and  pre- 
vented the  occasion  for  bitter  repentance. 

You  then  who  may  be  called  to  counsel  those 
who  are  just  setting  out  in  the  Christian  life,  should 
charge  them  by  a  regard  to  their  comfort,  their 
character,  their  usefulness,  to  have  nothing  to  do 
with  any  other  standard  of  conduct  than  that  which 
they  find  in  the  Bible.  Let  them  be  exhorted  to 
adhere  to  this,  even  though  it  should  subject  them 
to  the  greatest  temporal  inconvenience.  Let  them 
determine  that  they  will  regulate  by  it  the  whole  con- 
duct of  their  lives ; — not  only  what  may  seem  to  them 
their  most  important,  but  also  their  least  important 
actions.  When  they  have  settled  the  question, 
"  Lord  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do  ?"  then,  and 
only  then,  are  they  prepared  to  act  with  freedom 
and  confidence ;  in  a  manner  that  is  fitted  to  keep 


LECTURE  VII.  201 

peace  in  their  consciences,  and  to  bring  down  upon 
them  the  blessing  of  God. 

5.  Let  the  young  convert  be  admonished  to  as- 
certain, as  soon  as  possible,  his  besetting  sin  ;  and  to 
guard  against  it  with  the  utmost  caution. 

It  is  true  of  every  Christian  that  there  is  some 
one  sin  to  which  he  is  more  inclined  than  any  oth- 
er: what  that  sin  will  be  in  any  particular  case, 
may  depend  on  the  previous  moral  habits  of  the  in- 
dividual, or  on  the  circumstances  in  which  he  is 
placed,  or  on  some  original  infirmity  or  obliquity  of 
constitution  ;  for  as  bodily  disease  is  most  likely  to 
seat  itself  in  the  part  which  is  originally  the  weak- 
est, so  the  depravity  of  the  heart  usually  concen- 
trates its  energies  in  some  passion  or  appetite  which 
is  marked  by  the  greatest  degree  of  natural  per- 
verseness.  He,  therefore,  who  ascertains  in  his 
own  case  what  this  sin  is,  and  who  regards  it  as  the 
most  formidable  enemy  to  be  encountered  in  his 
conflict,  and  succeeds  in  gaining  a  victory  over  it, 
accomplishes  much  in  the  way  of  his  sanctification. 
He  who  neglects  to  guard  against  the  besetting  sin, 
while  he  takes  care  to  avoid  sins  to  which  he  is  not 
specially  inclined,  acts  as  unwise  a  part  as  a  gene- 
ral who  should  employ  all  his  skill  and  energies  to 
prevent  an  attack  from  some  scattered  and  unim- 
portant part  of  a  hostile  army,  while,  without  any 
effort  at  resistance,  he  should  suffer  the  main  body 
to  move  toward  his  ranks,  and  open  upon  them  in  a 
fierce  discharge  of  artillery. 

26 


202  LECTURE  VII. 

There  is  no  difficulty  in  ascertaining  the  beset- 
ting sin  in  any  given  case,  provided  there  is  a  faith- 
ful use  of  the  means  which  God  has  put  within  our 
power :  nevertheless,  from  a  neglect  of  these  means, 
there  is  no  doubt  a  lamentable  degree  of  ignorance 
on  this  subject.  Let  the  young  Christian  then  be 
exhorted  to  watch  closely  all  the  tendencies  of  his 
mind; — to  observe  on  what  forbidden  objects  his 
affections  most  readily  fasten; — in  what  manner 
his  thoughts  are  occupied  when  his  mind  is  most  at 
leisure  and  subject  to  the  least  restraint ;  and  what 
circumstances  and  occasions  operate  most  power- 
fully upon  him  in  the  way  of  temptation  ;  and  the 
result  cannot  fail  to  be,  that  he  will  know  what  is 
the  sin  which  most  easily  besets  him.  And  when 
he  knows  it,  he  is  prepared  to  guard  against  it. 
This  he  must  do  by  keeping  a  watchful  eye  upon 
that  particular  part  of  his  moral  nature  in  which 
this  sin  has  its  operation  ;  by  avoiding,  as  much  as 
possible,  those  objects  and  occasions  which  are 
likely  to  furnish  temptations  to  it ;  or  if  called  into 
scenes  of  temptation  in  the  providence  of  God,  by 
placing  a  double  guard  at  the  vulnerable  point ;  by 
earnest  prayer  for  grace  to  be  enabled  to  gain  the 
victory ;  and  by  cultivating,  in  a  high  degree,  gene- 
ral spirituality  of  character.  As  the  indulgence  of 
the  besetting  sin,  whatever  it  may  be,  is  unfavora- 
ble to  the  growth  of  all  Christian  affections,  so  the 
general  culture  of  these  affections,  the  abounding  in 
all  the  virtues  and  graces  of  the  gospel,  is  the  most 
certain  means  of  destruction  to  the  besetting  sin. 


LECTURE  VII.  203 

It  can  never  flourish  in  a  soil  which  is  habitually 
watered  with  heavenly  grace. 

6.  Impress  the  young  convert  with  the  danger  of 
the  least  departure  from  duty  ; — of  taking  the  first 
step  in  the  way  of  spiritual  decline. 

It  rarely  happens  that  an  individual  becomes  a 
great  backslider  at  once  :  on  the  contrary,  it  is 
usually  the  work  of  time,  and  generally  has  a  small 
and  almost  imperceptible  beginning.  When  the 
first  step  is  taken,  there  is  probably,  in  most  cases, 
an  intention  not  to  take  another — certainly  not  to 
go  far ;  but  it  is  a  law  of  our  moral  constitution 
that  one  step  renders  the  next  easier ;  and  hence 
the  facility  with  which  we  form  our  habits,  espe- 
cially evil  habits.  The  young  convert,  upon  the 
mount  of  Christian  enjoyment,  is  able  to  form  but 
an  inadequate  idea  of  the  conflicts  of  the  religious 
life  ;  he  realizes  then,  much  less  than  in  subsequent 
parts  of  his  course,  the  need  of  constant  watchful- 
ness against  temptation  ;  and  this  lack  of  vigilance 
throws  open  the  doors  of  the  heart,  and  not  unfre- 
quently  the  tempter  has  planted  himself  there,  and 
begun  his  work,  before  any  danger  has  been  appre- 
hended. And  the  soul  which  was  just  now  burning 
with  ecstacy,  wakes  to  the  fact  that  not  only  its 
joys  are  rapidly  upon  the  wane,  but  that  its  desires 
are  becoming  earthly,  and  its  impression  of  invisi- 
ble things  feeble  and  inconstant. 

Caution  the  young  Christian  then,  against  the 
least  allowed  violation  of  duty.  Admonish  him 
that,  if  he  enter  on  such  a  course,  he  can  never 


204  LECTURE  VII. 

know  where  it  will  end.  Point  him  to  examples  of 
those  who  have  taken  the  first  step  with  a  firm  pur- 
pose never  to  take  another,  who  have  nevertheless 
continued  to  backslide,  until  there  was  scarcely  the 
semblance  of  Christian  character  remaining.  Let 
him  understand  that  no  degree  of  joy,  or  even  of  spi- 
rituality, which  he  can  possess  on  earth,  can  be  any 
security  against  his  losing  his  evidences  and  his 
comforts,  and  sinking  into  a  state  of  the  most  chill- 
ing spiritual  indifference.  And  if,  at  any  time,  he 
find  that  he  has  actually  begun  to  wander,  let  him 
know  that  he  has  the  best  reason  to  be  alarmed, 
and  that  every  hour  that  he  continues  his  wander- 
ings, he  is  making  work  for  bitter  repentance,  and 
bringing  a  dark  cloud  over  his  religious  prospects. 

7.  Put  the  young  convert  on  his  guard  against 
neglecting  the  duties  of  the  closet* 

It  is  in  the  closet  especially  that  every  Christian 
must  labor  to  keep  alive  the  flame  of  devotion  in 
his  own  soul.  Here,  more  than  any  where  else,  is 
carried  forward  the  work  of  self-examination :  here 
are  the  silent  communings  of  the  soul  with  its  God, 
in  acts  of  confession,  and  thanksgiving,  and  sup- 
plication: here  the  believer  becomes  acquainted 
with  his  sins  and  his  wants;  and  while  he  unbur- 
dens his  soul  before  the  throne  of  mercy,  gathers 
strength  and  grace,  by  which  he  is  sustained  and 
carried  forward  amidst  the  various  duties  and  trials 
which  meet  him  in  the  world.  Hence  it  always 
happens  that,  in  proportion  as  the  duties  of  the 
closet  are  neglected,  religion  languishes  in  the  heart, 


LECTURE  VII.  205 

and  the  exhibition  of  it  in  the  life  becomes  faint  and 
equivocal.  It  is  manifest  to  those  who  see  him  and 
converse  with  him,  that  there  is  a  canker  corroding 
the  principle  of  his  spiritual  life.  And  he  himself 
knows  that  his  joys  have  fled,  and  his  conscience 
has  become  his  accuser,  and  he  has  no  evidence 
which  ought  to  satisfy  him  that  he  is  walking  in  the 
path  to  heaven. 

But  this  evil — that  of  neglecting  the  closet — is 
one  to  which  the  young  convert  is  exceedingly  lia- 
ble. He  may  not  be  liable  to  it  in  the  very  earliest 
stage  of  his  Christian  experience ;  for  then  the  du- 
ties of  the  closet  are  usually  a  delight  to  him;  but 
when  his  first  joys  have  partially  subsided,  and  he 
has  begun  to  be  conversant  with  the  more  sober 
realities  of  the  religious  life,  there  is  great  danger 
that  he  will  find  some  apology  for  a  partial  and  ir- 
regular attendance  on  these  duties.  One  source  of 
danger  is  found  in  the  fact  that  he  may  neglect 
them,  and  still  be  unobserved  by  the  world ; — that 
he  may  neglect  them  without  forfeiting,  even  in  the 
view  of  his  fellow  Christians,  who  of  course  are  ig- 
norant of  it,  his  claim  to  Christian  character.  And 
then  these  duties  being  of  a  peculiarly  spiritual 
kind,  are  the  very  first  to  lose  their  attractions  to  a 
Christian  who  is  losing  his  spirituality.  Other  du- 
ties bring  him  before  the  world:  these  bring  him 
only  before  his  own  conscience  and  the  searcher 
of  his  heart.  And  besides,  where  circumstances 
may  seem  to  render  it  inconvenient  to  engage  in 
closet  devotion,  it  is  too  easy  a  matter  to  satisfy 


206  LECTURE  VII. 

the  conscience  with  an  indefinite  resolution  that  it 
shall  be  attended  to  at  a  subsequent  period ;  and  no 
resolution  is  more  easily  broken  than  this ;  and  let 
it  be  broken  in  a  few  instances,  and  a  habit  of  com- 
parative indifference  to  the  closet  is  the  conse- 
quence. I  doubt  not  that  I  might  appeal  to  the 
experience  of  a  large  part  of  those  who  have  pro- 
fessedly entered  on  the  Christian  life  for  evidence 
of  the  fact,  that  no  habit  is  formed  with  more  ease 
than  that  of  neglecting,  in  a  greater  or  less  degree, 
this  class  of  duties. 

If  then  the  faithful  discharge  of  private  religious 
duties  be  so  essential  to  a  vigorous  and  healthful 
tone  of  religious  feeling  and  action,  and  if  there  be 
peculiar  temptations  to  neglect  them,  then  every 
person  at  the  commencement  of  the  Christian  life, 
ought  to  be  admonished  of  his  danger  on  the  one 
hand,  and  exhorted  to  fidelity  on  the  other.  Coun- 
sel him  to  have  his  stated  seasons  for  private  devo- 
tion, in  which  nothing  but  imperative  necessity  shall 
keep  him  out  of  his  closet.  Counsel  him  to  take 
heed  that  he  do  not  substitute  the  form  for  the  spi- 
rit of  prayer ;  that  he  do  not  satisfy  his  conscience 
by  appearing  before  God  with  the  bended  knee, 
without  the  broken  heart.  Counsel  him  to  mingle 
with  his  private  prayers  self-examination  and  the 
reading  of  God's  word;  that  thus  his  communion 
with  God  may  be  more  intelligent  on  the  one  hand, 
and  more  spiritual  on  the  other.  Counsel  him  ne- 
ver to  turn  his  back  upon  his  closet,  because  he 
may  find  his  affections  low  and  languid,  and  may 


LECTURE  VII.  207 

imagine  that  he  should  have  little  enjoyment  in  at- 
tempting to  pray :  let  this  rather  be  urged  as  an  ar- 
gument for  hastening  to  his  closet,  and  confessing 
and  lamenting  his  indifference,  and  endeavoring  to 
get  the  flame  of  devotion  rekindled  in  his  bosom. 
In  short,  urge  upon  him  the  importance  of  private 
meditation  and  devotion  in  all  circumstances ;  urge 
him  to  redeem  time  for  that  purpose  under  the 
greatest  pressure  of  worldly  care;  and  keep  him 
mindful  of  the  connection  which  this  duty  has  with 
every  thing  that  belongs  to  Christian  character  and 
Christian  enjoyment. 

8.  Admonish  him  to  beware  of  the  world. 

Every  one  who  has  made  much  progress  in  the 
Christian  life,  has  been  taught  by  his  own  experi- 
ence that  the  world  is  a  deadly  enemy  to  the  believ- 
er's growth  in  grace.  It  is  not  easy  for  an  advanced 
Christian  to  be  very  familiar  with  it  and  retain  a 
high  degree  of  spirituality;  and  accordingly  you 
will  find  that  there  are  few  comparatively  whose 
secular  callings  keep  their  faculties  under  an  almost 
constant  contribution,  who  habitually  evince  a  deep 
and  strong  religious  sensibility.  Even  the  cares  of 
the  world — to  speak  of  nothing  more,  are  exceed- 
ingly apt  to  mar  the  Christian  character ;  but  there 
are,  in  addition,  the  pleasures  of  the  world,  the 
honors  of  the  world,  the  riches  of  the  world ;  all 
of  which  in  turn  seize  hold  of  the  heart  with  a 
mighty  grasp.  And  sometimes  the  world  laughs 
and  scoffs  at  the  young  Christian,  and  tries  to  per- 
suade him  that  he  is  giving  himself  to  fanaticism 


208  LECTURE  VII. 

and  folly.  Sometimes  it  flatters  and  caresses  him, 
and  by  its  artful  blandishments,  seeks  to  draw  him 
aside  from  the  plain  path  of  duty.  And  sometimes 
it  would  fain  persuade  him  that  he  is  right  in  the 
general,  but  unreasonably  scrupulous  in  respect  to 
particulars ;  and  that  the  self-denial  to  which  he  is 
disposed  to  yield,  is  little  better  than  pharisaical 
austerity ;  and  that  if  he  will  go,  at  least  to  a  mod- 
erate degree,  into  the  amusements  of  the  world, 
there  is  enough  in  the  Bible  in  favor  of  cheerfulness 
and  joy  to  bear  him  out  in  it.  Indeed  the  world 
will  assume  any  form,  or  turn  into  any  thing,  to 
draw  the  Christian,  especially  the  young  Christian, 
away  from  God  and  from  duty. 

How  important  then  that  you  put  him  on  his 
guard,  at  the  very  beginning,  against  this  dangerous 
enemy !  If  he  is  in  the  morning  of  life  as  well  as 
young  in  Christian  experience,  there  is  reason  why 
you  should  caution  him  especially  against  the  levi- 
ties and  amusements  of  the  world  ;  for  this  is  the 
point  at  which  he  will  be  most  in  danger.  Let  him 
beware  of  the  influence  of  former  careless  associ- 
ates :  not  that  he  should  say  to  them  by  his  con- 
duct— "  Stand  by,  I  am  holier  than  thou  ;"  not  that 
he  should  be  encouraged  to  assume  a  single  distant 
or  unsocial  air  towards  them ;  but  he  should  take 
heed  that  they  do  not  imperceptibly  draw  him  into 
forbidden  paths  ;  that  they  do  not  either  by  flatter- 
ies on  the  one  hand,  or  sneering  insinuations  on 
the  other,  prevail  over  his  scruples,  and  bring  him 


LECTURE  VII.  209 

under  the  lash  of  his  own  conscience  in  conse- 
quence of  unjustifiable  and  unchristian  complian- 
ces. 

9.  Another  important  part  of  duty  towards  those 
who  are  just  entering  on  the  Christian  life,  is  to 
encourage  them  gradually  to  bear  a  part  in  social  re* 
ligious  exercises. 

I  do  not  mean  that  this  is  to  be  done  in  every 
case  ;  for  I  well  know  that  there  are  a  few  persons 
who,  from  some  difficulty  of  utterance,  or  some  pe- 
culiarity of  constitutional  temperament,  are  disquali- 
fied to  conduct  the  devotions  of  an  assembly  to  edi- 
fication ;  and  wherever  cases  of  this  kind  exist,  it 
were  wrong  to  urge,  or  even  to  encourage  the  in- 
dividuals to  attempt  this  service.  But  these  cases, 
I  believe,  are  not  frequent;  in  far  the  greater  num- 
ber of  instances  where  they  are  supposed  to  exist, 
the  individuals,  I  doubt  not,  mistake  their  own  pow- 
ers. Wherever  there  is  the  gift  of  prayer  in  a  com- 
mon degree,  it  is  exceedingly  desirable  that  its  pos- 
sessor should  be  trained  to  the  exercise  of  it  in  pub- 
lic ;  for  if  he  improve  it  in  that  way  discreetly,  it 
cannot  fail  greatly  to  increase  his  usefulness.  I 
would  not,  however,  advise,  in  ordinary  cases,  that 
a  young  Christian,  especially  if  he  be  a  very  young 
person,  should  be  brought  at  once  to  conduct  the 
devotions  of  a  large  assembly ;  for  I  should  expect 
that  it  would  serve  to  embarrass  and  dishearten 
him  on  the  one  hand,  or  to  puff  him  up  with  spirit- 
ual pride  on  the  other ;  and  withal  that  there  would 
be  little  to  edify  those  whose  devotions  he  should 

27 


210  LECTURE  VII. 

attempt  to  conduct.  I  would  advise,  therefore,  that 
his  first  attempts  to  lead  in  social  prayer,  should  be 
on  some  occasion  where  there  are  literally  but  two  or 
three  gathered  together  ;  and  it  were  well  that  those 
should  be  persons  whose  feelings  correspond  with  his 
own,  and  whose  presence  would  be  least  fitted  to  em- 
barrass him;  and  from  leading  occasionally  in  such 
an  exercise,  he  might  soon  acquire  that  composure 
and  self-command,  which  would  enable  him  to  guide 
in  a  proper  manner  the  devotions  of  a  larger  cir- 
cle ;  and  ultimately,  and  at  no  distant  period,  to  per- 
form the  duty  of  public  prayer,  wherever  he  should 
be  called  to  it.  Let  him  be  preserved  from  the  ex- 
treme of  being  driven  to  this  service,  prematurely, 
on  occasions  altogether  public,  and  let  him  be  kept 
from  the  opposite  extreme  of  yielding  to  a  timidity 
which  shall  prevent  him  from  engaging  in  it  at  all ; 
and  the  greatest  amount  of  good  will  be  secured  to 
him,  the  greatest  amount  of  good  will  be  secured  to 
the  church  and  the  world  through  his  instrumental- 
ity. 

10.  I  observe,  once  more,  that  every  young  con- 
vert should  be  encouraged,  at  a  proper  time,  to  make 
a  public  profession  of  religion* 

This  is  a  duty  which  he  owes  to  himself,  to  the 
church,  and  to  his  Master ;  and  he  cannot  deliber- 
ately and  voluntarily  neglect  it,  but  at  the  expense 
of  his  comfort,  his  usefulness,  and  even  his  claim  to 
Christian  character.  It  is  his  privilege  to  come  into 
the  church ;  for  it  is  refreshing  to  sit  under  the  sha- 
dow of  its  ordinances,  and  in  the  communion  of 


LECTURE  VII.  211 

saints  on  earth,  to  anticipate  the  more  elevated  and 
rapturous  communion  of  heaven.  It  is  his  duty  to 
come  into  the  church  ;  for  hereby  especially  he  is 
enabled  to  let  his  light  shine  before  men,  so  that 
they  seeing  his  good  works  may  glorify  our  Father 
who  is  heaven. 

But  while  every  young  Christian  should  be  en- 
couraged to  make  a  profession  of  religion,  he  should 
be  encouraged  to  do  it  at  the  proper  time — neither 
too  early  nor  too  late. 

There  is  a  possibility  of  doing  this  too  early. 
In  this  case  there  would  be  no  sufficient  opportunity 
of  testing  the  character;  or  of  guarding  against 
self-deception ;  or  as  the  case  may  be,  of  under- 
standing what  is  implied,  and  what  is  required,  in  a 
Christian  profession.  On  the  other  hand,  it  may 
be  deferred  too  long ;  and  then  the  desire  for  it  may 
become  feeble,  the  mind  clouded,  and  all  the  Chris- 
tian graces  languish  for  want  of  that  appropriate 
nourishment  which  is  supplied  by  Christian  ordi- 
nances. It  is  not  easy,  nor  indeed  possible,  to  es- 
tablish any  certain  rule  which  shall  apply  in  all  cases, 
in  respect  to  the  time  of  admission  to  the  privileges 
of  the  church ;  because  there  must  needs  be  a  dif- 
ference corresponding  with  the  variety  of  constitu- 
tional temperament,  external  advantages,  degrees 
of  knowledge,  and  degrees  of  evidence  of  Chris- 
tian character ;  but  it  is  manifest  that  either  extreme 
is  fraught  with  danger ;  that  great  precipitancy,  or 
long  delay,  may  be  the  occasion  of  serious  evils. 


212  LECTURE  VII. 

The  young  convert  should  be  well  instructed  in 
relation  to  the  nature  and  obligations  of  a  Christian 
profession;  and  should  be  encouraged  to  come 
with  humility  in  view  of  his  unworthiness ;  with 
gratitude  in  view  of  the  greatness  of  the  privilege ; 
with  strong  resolutions  of  holy  living  in  view  of  the 
peculiar  obligations  of  acknowledged  discipleship ; 
and  with  full  dependence  on  divine  grace  in  view  of 
his  own  weakness  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  arduous 
duties  of  the  Christian  life  on  the  other.  Let  him 
come  with  this  spirit,  at  the  proper  time,  and  we 
may  reasonably  hope  that  it  will  be  good  for  him, 
that  it  will  be  good  for  the  church,  that  he  joins 
himself  to  her  communion. 

Let  it  not  be  thought,  however,  that  the  church 
owes  no  peculiar  duty  to  young  Christians,  after 
she  has  received  them  into  her  fellowship,  or  that 
the  same  cautions  and  counsels  which  she  has  given 
them  before,  are  not  to  be  repeated  subsequently 
to  this  act.  She  is  to  bear  in  mind  that  they  are 
new  in  the  duties  and  conflicts  of  the  Christian  life; 
that  they  are  peculiarly  exposed  to  the  temptations 
of  the  world;  that  they  need  to  be  counselled  and 
instructed  with  Christian  fidelity  and  affection ; — 
to  be  assisted  in  forming  and  executing  their  plans 
of  usefulness;  and  encouraged  to  come  up  pru- 
dently, and  yet  fearlessly  and  decidedly,  to  the  help 
of  the  Lord  against  the  mighty.  As  a  tender  mo- 
ther cherisheth  her  children,  so  she  is  to  cherish 
them.  Like  the  great  Shepherd,  she  is  to  take  the 
lambs  in  her  arms,  and  carry  them  in  her  bosom. 


LECTURE  VII.  213 

Without  extending  my  remarks  farther  on  this 
subject,  I  think  we  are  fairly  brought  to  the  conclu- 
sion, that  every  revival  of  religion  is  dependent  for 
its  good  effect,  in  no  small  degree,  upon  the  course 
which  is  adopted  with  those  who  are  professedly  its 
subjects.  Whether  the  effect  of  a  revival  is  to  be 
that  the  purity  of  the  church  shall  be  increased,  as 
well  as  its  numbers,  or  that  with  what  is  truly  good 
it  is  to  receive  a  large  amount  of  dross  and  chaff; 
whether  those  who  have  really  been  renewed  are  to 
begin  and  hold  on  a  course  of  consistent,  active, 
Christian  obedience,  or  are  to  have  their  religious 
character  marred,  and  their  usefulness  abridged,  by 
being  conformed  to  false  and  unscriptural  stand- 
ards;— depends,  in  no  small  degree,  upon  the  in- 
struction and  counsel  they  receive,  while  they  are 
yet  babes  in  Christ.  Let  every  Christian,  then, 
who  undertakes  to  perform  this  important  office, 
realize  deeply  his  responsibility.  Let  him  bear  in 
mind  that  the  influence  which  he  exerts,  will  tell, 
not  only  on  individual  character,  but  on  the  future 
efficiency  and  purity  of  the  church.  And  let  all 
seek  to  qualify  themselves  for  this  arduous  work, 
(for  there  are  none  upon  whom  it  may  not  at  some 
time  devolve,)  by  the  faithful  study  of  God's  word, 
by  earnestly  supplicating  divine  grace,  and  by  con- 
stantly aiming  at  a  high  standard  of  Christian  expe- 
rience. With  the  furniture  thus  acquired,  you  may 
mingle  among  your  younger  brethren  and  sisters  in 
Christ  with  delight  and  profit,  both  to  yourselves 
and  them.     You  may  be  increasing  in  the  know- 


214  LECTURE  VII. 

ledge  of  God,  while  you  are  building  them  up  in 
the  most  holy  faith.  You  may  be  walking  in  the 
path  of  eminent  usefulness  towards  the  abodes  of 
immortal  glory. 


LECTURE  VIII. 


EVILS  TO  BE   AVOIDED  IN   CONNECTION  WITH  REVIVALS. 


Romans  xiv.  16. 
Let  not  then  your  good  be  evil  spoken  of. 

This  direction  of  the  Apostle  was  suggested  by  a 
particular  case,  which  was  the  subject  of  contro- 
versy in  the  church  at  Rome,  when  this  epistle  was 
written.  You  will  instantly  perceive,  however,  that 
the  rule  here  prescribed,  is  of  universal  application ; 
and  that  it  is  founded  in  general  principles  of 
Christian  prudence  and  charity.  The  design  of  it 
is  not  only  to  direct  us  in  the  practice  of  that  which 
is  good,  but  to  lead  us  to  unite  wisdom  with  our 
pious  activity ;  that  we  may,  so  far  as  possible,  pre- 
vent incidental  evils  from  being  connected  with  our 
well  meant  efforts,  and  that  our  good  may  be  inof- 
fensive and  irreproachable. 

As  there  is  no  part  of  Christian  conduct  in  rela- 
tion to  which  this  direction  is  not  applicable,  so,  if 
I  mistake  not,  it  applies  especially  to  the  part  which 
the  church  is  called  to  take  in  a  revival  of  religion — 
indeed  to  the  whole  economy  of  a  revival.     For  as 


216  LECTURE  VII. 

there  is  no  department  of  religious  action  in  which 
even  good  men  are  not  liable  to  err,  so  there  is  no 
other  field  in  which  the  Christian  is  called  to  labor, 
where  there  is  greater  danger  of  his  being  misled. 
There  is  in  the  minds  of  most  men  a  tendency  to 
extremes ;  and  that  tendency  is  never  so  likely  to 
discover  itself  as  in  a  season  of  general  excitement. 
When  men  are  greatly  excited  on  any  subject,  we 
know  that  they  are  in  far  more  danger  of  forming 
erroneous  judgments,  and  adopting  improper  cour- 
ses, than  when  they  are  in  circumstances  to  yield 
themselves  to  sober  reflection.  Now  as  there  is 
often  great  excitement  in  connection  with  a  revival, 
there  is  the  common  danger  which  exists  in  all 
cases  of  highly  excited  feeling,  that  our  honest  en- 
deavors to  do  right  will  result  in  more  or  less  that 
is  wrong ;  in  other  words,  that  we  shall  give  occa- 
sion for  our  good  to  be  evil  spoken  of. 

The  conclusion  to  which  we  should  be  brought 
on  this  subject  from  the  very  constitution  of  human 
nature,  is  in  exact  accordance  with  what  we  know 
of  the  history  of  revivals.  There  always  has  been, 
mingled  with  these  scenes  of  divine  power  and 
grace,  more  or  less  of  human  infirmity  and  indis- 
cretion; and  in  some  cases,  no  doubt,  in  which 
there  have  even  been  many  genuine  conversions, 
there  has  been  just  reason  to  say,  "what  is  the 
wheat  to  the  chaff?"  To  say  nothing  of  revivals  in 
modern  times — whoever  will  read  the  history  of  the 
early  revivals  in  New-England,  while  he  will  find 
evidence  enough  that  the  presence  and  power  of 


LECTURE  VIII.  217 

God  was  in  them,  and  if  he  be  a  Christian,  will  re- 
gard the  record  of  them  as  occupying  one  of  the 
most  blessed  chapters  in  the  history  of  the  church, 
will  nevertheless  find  just  cause  to  weep  that  they 
should  have  been  clouded  so  much  by  the  mistakes 
and  infirmities  even  of  good  men.  But  those  good 
men  (some  of  them  at  least)  lived  to  be  satisfied 
that  they  were  in  the  wrong ;  and  it  is  to  their  honor 
that  they  acknowledged  it ;  and  it  were  impossible 
to  read  the  record  of  their  acknowledgment,  with- 
out feeling  a  sentiment  of  veneration  for  their  cha- 
racters, and  without  wishing  that  the  errors  into 
which  they  fell,  might,  so  far  as  they  were  them- 
selves concerned,  be  blotted  from  the  memory  of 
the  church. 

I  am  aware,  my  friends,  that  in  endeavoring  to 
present  before  you  the  abuses  to  which  revivals  are 
liable,  and  with  which  they  have  always  been,  in  a 
greater  or  less  degree,  connected,  I  am  undertaking 
a  task  of  peculiar  delicacy ;  and  I  confess  to  you, 
that  nothing  but  a  strong  and  honest  sense  of  duty 
would  have  led  me  to  attempt  it.  I  will  state  to 
you  the  considerations  which  have  arisen  to  occa- 
sion this  reluctance,  and  the  manner  in  which  I 
have  felt  myself  obliged  to  dispose  of  them. 

In  the  first  place,  I  can  hardly  doubt  that  an  at- 
tempt to  expose  these  evils,  may  appear  to  some 
unnecessary.  But  so  thought  not  the  illustrious 
Edwards,  when  his  discriminating  and  mighty  mind 
was  occupied  in  framing  some  of  the  most  judicious 
treatises  which  the  world  has  seen,  for  the  very 

28 


218  LECTURE  VIII. 

purpose  of  guarding  against  the  abuses  of  revivals. 
On  the  title  page  of  those  books  the  church  has 
written  her  own  name,  and  she  claims  them  as  her 
property  in  a  higher  sense  than  almost  any  thing 
else  except  the  Bible.  And  is  it  not  manifest  that 
that  illustrious  man  judged  rightly  in  composing 
them ;  and  that  the  church  has  judged  rightly  in  the 
estimate  she  has  formed  of  them  ?  For  who  does 
not  perceive  that  if  revivals  of  religion  become 
corrupted,  there  is  poison  in  the  fountain  whose 
streams  are  expected  to  gladden  and  purify  ?  And 
who  that  is  competent  to  judge,  will  doubt  that 
those  treatises  have  done  more  than  any  other  un- 
inspired productions,  to  maintain  the  purity  of  re- 
vivals, from  the  period  in  which  they  were  written 
to  the  present  ?  If  Edwards  has  rendered  good  ser- 
vice to  the  church  by  writing  these  immortal  works, 
then  surely  it  cannot  be  unnecessary  for  other  mi- 
nisters to  direct  their  humbler  efforts  to  the  same 
end.  It  is  just  as  necessary  now  to  distinguish  be- 
tween true  and  false  experience,  and  between  right 
and  wrong  conduct  in  a  revival  of  religion,  as  it 
ever  has  been  in  any  preceding  period;  and  the 
manner  in  which  this  duty  is  practically  regarded, 
must  always  determine,  in  a  great  degree,  the 
amount  of  blessing  which  any  revival  will  secure. 

But  it  may  be  said  also  that  what  I  am  about  to 
attempt  should  be  avoided,  because  it  is  fitted  to 
awaken  controversy.  I  acknowledge  that  controver- 
sy on  the  subject  of  religion  is  not  in  itself  desira- 
ble ;  for  it  is  exceedingly  liable  to  wake  up  the  bad 


LECTURE  VIII.  219 

passions  of  men.  Nevertheless,  there  are  some  cases 
in  which  we  shall  all  agree  that  it  is  necessary  to  ha- 
zard the  evils  that  may  result  from  it.  No  being  on 
earth  ever  awakened  a  more  violent  religious  contro- 
versy than  Jesus  Christ ;  but  if  it  had  not  been  for 
this,  where  now  would  have  been  our  blessed  Christi- 
anity ?  So  also  Luther,  and  Calvin,  and  Zuingle,  and 
Knox,  and  the  whole  host  of  Reformers,  excited  a 
controversy  concerning  religion  which  had  well 
nigh  set  the  world  on  fire  ;  but  if  it  had  never  ex- 
isted, what  evidence  have  you  that  the  church  would, 
to  this  hour,  have  witnessed  the  glorious  Reforma- 
tion. President  Edwards  published  his  "  Thoughts 
on  Revivals,"  and  other  invaluable  works  in  connec- 
tion with  the  same  subject,  at  the  expense  of  being 
denounced,  even  by  some  of  his  own  brethren,  as 
an  enemy  of  revivals  ;  but  these  publications  have 
served  to  correct  and  prevent  great  abuses  ever 
since  ;  and  if  he  had  rendered  the  church  no  other 
service,  for  this  alone  she  would  have  embalmed 
his  memory.  Controversy,  then,  though  it  is  never 
to  be  desired  for  its  own  sake,  cannot  always  be  de- 
clined in  consistency  with  Christian  obligation ;  or 
without  putting  at  fearful  hazard  the  best  interests 
of  the  church. 

In  the  present  case,  however,  permit  me  to  say 
that  I  have  no  intention  to  excite  controversy  by  at- 
tacking any  man  or  body  of  men.  The  evils  which 
I  shall  endeavor  to  expose,  are  none  of  them  pecu- 
liar to  any  one  denomination  of  Christians,  or  to 
any  particular  period  of  the  church  ;  but  they  have 


220  LECTURE  VIII. 

existed  at  various  periods,  and  among  different  sects ; 
and  there  is  always  danger  that  they  will  exist  from 
the  very  constitution  of  human  nature.  If  it  should 
be  said  that  some  of  the  remarks  which  I  shall  of- 
fer ought  to  be  withheld,  on  the  ground  that  they 
admit  of  application  to  an  existing  state  of  things 
in  the  church,  I  acknowledge  that  that  seems  to  me 
a  strong  reason  why  they  should  not  be  withheld ; 
for  if  the  abuses  of  which  I  shall  speak  actually  do 
exist  in  our  own  times,  we  are  in  the  greater  danger 
of  falling  into  them;  and  in  the  greater  need  of 
being  guarded  against  them ; — whereas,  if  they  were 
only  evils  of  other  days,  I  might,  in  speaking  of 
them,  seem  to  be  beating  the  air.  But  I  utterly 
disclaim  all  responsibility  in  respect  to  any  particu- 
lar application.  I  only  say  that  such  abuses  have 
existed — do  exist;  but  my  province  in  respect  to 
them  is,  not  to  charge  them  upon  any  individuals, 
or  upon  any  particular  portion  of  the  church,  but 
to  endeavor  to  guard  you  against  them.  The  only 
point  for  which  I  hold  myself  responsible  is,  that 
these  are  really  evils,  and  ought  to  be  avoided. 

It  may  also  occur  to  some,  that  an  exhibition  of 
the  evils  which  are  sometimes  connected  with  revi- 
vals, may  be  fitted  to  injure  the  general  cause,  by 
leading  many  to  the  conclusion  that  if  ministers 
themselves  acknowledge  that  there  is  so  much  chaff 
in  them,  probably  the  whole  is  delusion  ;  and  wor- 
thy to  be  regarded  only  with  indifference  or  con- 
tempt. That  some  men  may  have  taken  refuge 
from  the  convictions  of  conscience  in  this  misera- 


LECTURE  VIII.  221 

ble  delusion,  far  be  it  from  me  to  question ;  never- 
theless, I  am  constrained  to  believe  that  it  is  a  rare 
case  in  which  any  good  cause  is  ultimately  injured, 
by  telling  the  honest  truth  respecting  it.     Besides, 
you  may  be  assured  that  the  cause  of  revivals  is  far 
more  likely  to  suffer  by  an  attempt  on  the  part  of 
its  friends  to  pass  off  every  thing  for  gold,  than  by 
giving  to  that  which  is  really  dross  its  proper  name. 
Suppose  you  should  introduce  a  mere  man  of  the 
world — if  you  please  a  man  of  high  intellectual 
culture,  into  a  revival  in  which  there  should  be  gross 
disorder  and  fanaticism  ;  and  you  should  endeavor 
without  any  qualifying  remarks,  to  impress  him  with 
the  importance  of  the  work  that  was  going  forward — 
it  is  altogether  probable  he  would  say,  or  at  least 
think,  if  that  were  a  revival,  he  had  seen  enough  of 
it ;  and  if  that  were  religion,  the  less  he  had  of  it, 
the  better.     But  suppose  you  should  say  to  him  of 
all  that  is  disorderly — "  that  is  the  mere  operation 
of  human  infirmity  or  passion — the  chaff  mingling 
with  the  wheat ;"  and  of  all  that  is  good  and  praise- 
worthy— "  that  is  the  genuine  operation  of  the  Holy 
Spirit ;"  and  he  would  not  improbably,  in  view  of 
that  distinction,  acknowledge  the  reality  and  im- 
portance of  the  work.     You  cannot,  even  if  you 
would,  make  sensible  men  think,  in  ordinary  cases, 
that  that  is  religion,  or  part  of  a  revival  of  religion, 
which  is  not  so ;  and  any  attempt  of  this  kind  is 
exceedingly  liable  to  awaken  their  hostility  to  the 
whole  subject.     Irreligious  men  are  generally  ready 
enough  to  admit  the  correctness  of  any  distorted 


222  LECTURE  VIII. 

accounts  of  religion,  especially  if  they  get  them  on 
so  good  authority  as  that  of  Christians  themselves  ; 
for  every  such  account  furnishes  them  with  an  ar- 
gument against  the  whole  subject,  and  puts  their 
consciences  into  a  still  deeper  lethargy. 

And  finally,  I  can  suppose  it  may  appear  to  some 
that  any  attempt  to  expose  the  evils  incidentally 
connected  with  revivals,  may  be  fraught  with  dan- 
ger, inasmuch  as  it  is  acknowledged,  on  all  hands, 
that  these  evils  exist  among  good  men,  and  withal  are 
connected  with  much  that  is  praiseworthy  ;  and  it  may 
be  thought  safest  to  let  the  tares  and  wheat  flourish 
together,  lest  an  attempt  to  remove  the  former 
should  expose  the  latter.  As  to  the  fact  that  the 
evils  to  which  I  refer  have  been  found  among  truly 
devoted  men,  there  is  no  ground  for  question.  Even 
the  well  known  Mr.  Davenport,  who  was  for  awhile, 
an  apostle  of  fanaticism,  and  who  publicly  denounc- 
ed, and  prayed  for  by  name,  many  of  the  most 
eminent  ministers  of  New-England  as  the  enemies 
of  revivals,  was  nevertheless  beyond  a  peradventure 
a  good  man ;  and  thought  that  in  all  his  irregulari- 
ties he  was  faithfully  serving  his  Master :  but  he  did 
not  think  so  always ;  for  he  afterwards  penitently 
and  publicly  acknowledged  his  error,  and  even  jus- 
tified the  severest  censure  which  his  conduct  had 
received.  Yes,  I  repeat,  good  men  do  fall  into 
these  excesses ;  and  so  also  good  men  are  sancti- 
fied but  in  part.  And  as  we  do  not  fear  that  any 
scriptural  endeavors  to  purify  them  from  remaining 
corruption  will  exert  a  bad  influence  upon  their 


LECTURE  VIII.  223 

Christian  graces,  so  we  ought  not  to  apprehend  that 
any  judicious  efforts  to  correct  the  errors  to  which 
I  refer,  will  serve  in  any  degree  to  abate  their  truly 
Christian  zeal  and  activity.  There  are  cases,  I  ac- 
knowledge, in  which  great  evils  must  be  tolerated 
for  a  season,  because  any  attempt  to  remove  them 
would  only  make  way  for  greater  ones ;  but  nothing 
is  more  certain  than  that  to  tolerate  evil  in  good 
men  because  they  are  good  men,  is  directly  contra- 
ry both  to  the  spirit  and  letter  of  the  gospel.  And 
besides  the  very  fact  that  there  is  much  that  is 
praiseworthy  in  their  characters,  and  much  that  is 
benign  in  their  influence,  is  a  reason  why  we  should 
do  all  in  our  power  to  remove  whatever  may,  in 
any  degree,  impair  their  usefulness.  We  would 
treat  good  men  in  this  respect  as  in  every  other : 
while  we  would  acknowledge  them  good,  we  would 
strive  to  make  them  better  and  more  useful. 

I  have  now  stated  to  you  the  grounds  of  the  de- 
licacy which  I  have  felt  in  bringing  this  subject  be- 
fore you  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  grounds  of  my 
conviction  that  my  duty  as  a  Christian  minister 
would  not  permit  me  to  pass  it  by,  on  the  other. 
Some  of  the  evils  to  which  I  have  referred  in  gene- 
ral, I  proceed  now  more  distinctly  to  consider. 

1.  One  prominent  evil  to  be  guarded  against  in 
a  revival,  is  the  cherishing  of  false  hopes. 

I  surely  need  not  undertake  to  prove  that  this  is 
an  evil,  and  one  of  appalling  magnitude ;  for  a  false 
hope,  at  the  gate  of  eternity,  is  a  passport  to  hell ; 
and  such  a  hope  once  indulged,  is  exceedingly  apt 


224  LECTURE  VIII. 

to  hold  its  place  till  the  last,  though  it  sometimes 
lurks  in  the  bosom,  almost  unobserved,  even  by  the 
individual  who  is  the  subject  of  it.  And  where  it 
is  given  up,  it  more  commonly  makes  way  for  a 
kind  of  vague  scepticism  in  respect  to  all  experi- 
mental religion ;  and  steels  the  conscience,  in  a 
great  measure,  against  future  conviction.  There 
are  doubtless  some  who  indulge  a  false  hope,  that 
are  subsequently  awakened,  and  become  true  Chris- 
tians ;  but  in  general  such  a  hope  is  undoubtedly 
the  best  security  which  the  adversary  could  desire 
for  keeping  the  soul  under  his  entire  dominion. 

Now  I  admit  that  in  every  case  of  supposed  con- 
version, there  is  a  liability  to  a  false  hope.  Let  a 
revival  be  conducted  with  as  much  wisdom  as  it 
may,  and  there  is  danger  that  there  will  be  some 
cases  of  self-deception.  And  the  reason  is  obvious. 
For  the  first  evidence  upon  which  the  mind  fas- 
tens, is  a  change  of  feeling.  But  some  of  the  ope- 
rations of  animal  passion  appear  so  much  like 
truly  gracious  affections,  that  even  advanced  Chris- 
tians often  mistake,  in  their  endeavors  to  distin- 
guish between  them.  Certainly  then,  there  is  far 
greater  danger  that  those  who  have  had  no  experi- 
ence in  religion,  and  who  withal  are  eagerly  look- 
ing out  to  catch  the  first  gleam  of  evidence  that 
they  have  been  renewed — there  is  far  greater  dan- 
ger that  they  will  mistake  some  accidental  and  joy- 
ous, yet  temporary,  commotion  of  the  animal  feel- 
ings, for  the  exercise  of  a  principle  of  true  piety. 
I  am  sure  that  every  person  who  has  been  conver- 


LECTURE  VIII.  225 

sant  with  revivals,  must  acknowledge  that  this  is  in 
accordance  with  fact.  Who  that  has  mingled  even 
in  the  most  genuine  revival,  has  not  witnessed,  in 
some  instances  at  least,  a  painful  exemplification  of 
the  character  of  the  stony  ground  hearers ;  in 
whom,  for  a  while,  there  was  much  that  looked  like 
religion,  but  because  the  principle  was  wanting,  it 
all  gradually  withered  away. 

Now  if  there  is  danger  of  the  indulgence  of  a 
false  hope  in  every  case,  there  is  special  danger  of 
it  under  particular  circumstances.  The  change 
which  takes  place  in  conversion  is  of  a  moral  na- 
ture ;  it  has  its  seat  in  the  soul,  and  no  where  else. 
There  is  no  natural  connection  between  this  change 
and  any  bodily  postures  or  movements.  If  then 
the  idea  be  held  out,  that  conversion  is  usually  as- 
sociated with  the  loss  of  bodily  strength,  or  with 
any  remarkable  bodily  motions,  or  that  it  is  more 
likely  to  happen  to  an  individual  in  one  place  or 
one  posture  than  another,  where  the  same  truths 
are  proclaimed,  and  the  same  prayers  offered,  there 
is  great  danger  that  this  will  lead  to  self-decep- 
tion ; — that,  with  unreflecting  minds  at  least,  that 
bodily  exercise  which  profiteth  little  will  be  put  in 
place  of  that  godliness  which  has  the  promise  of 
eternal  life.  There  is  danger  that  the  individual 
will  substitute  what  is  considered  an  external  ex- 
pression of  anxiety  for  his  soul,  for  the  internal 
workings  of  genuine  conviction;  or  if  there  be 
something  of  true  conviction,  there  is  danger  that 
he  will  mistake  the  physical  act  of  taking  a  particu- 

29 


226  LECTURE  VIII. 

lar  place  or  posture  which  is  spoken  of  as  peculiar- 
ly favorable  to  conversion,  for  the  spiritual  act  of 
yielding  up  the  soul  to  the  Saviour. 

Again:  The  instrument  by  which  every  conver- 
sion is  effected  is  God's  truth.  If  then  ministers, 
during  a  revival,  fail  to  hold  up  the  truth  in  its 
distinctive  and  commanding  features,  and  confine 
themselves  principally  to  impassioned  addresses,  and 
earnest,  exhortatory  appeals,  there  is  great  reason 
to  apprehend  many  spurious  conversions.  God 
requires,  indeed,  that  the  truth  should  be  preached 
in  an  earnest  manner ;  but  it  must  be  the  truth  that 
is  preached;  and  that  only  he  will  honor  in  the 
conversion  of  men.  I  appeal  to  the  whole  record 
of  revivals  for  evidence,  that  where  any  thing  has 
been  substituted  to  any  extent  in  place  of  this — 
where  exhortation,  instead  of  holding  its  proper 
place,  has  taken  the  place  of  instruction,  there  has 
been  the  least  of  sound,  deep,  abiding  religious  im- 
pression ;  and  there  have  been  found  the  greatest 
number  of  hopeful  converts,  whose  subsequent  ex- 
perience has  proved  that  they  had  no  root  in  them- 
selves. 

Still  farther :  The  change  which  the  soul  expe- 
riences in  regeneration  is  a  change  of  mighty  im- 
port— nothing  less  than  a  new  creation — old  things 
passing  away,  and  all  things  becoming  new.  Any 
course  of  instruction  then,  which  should  leave  the 
impression  that  it  may  be  accomplished  indepen- 
dently of  a  divine  influence ;  or  that  a  man  has  no- 
thing to  do  but  to  wish  himself  a  Christian  in  order 


LECTURE  VIII.  227 

to  become  one ;  or  that  it  is  as  easy  to  change 
one's  heart  from  the  love  of  sin  to  the  love  of  holi- 
ness, as  to  change  one's  purpose  in  respect  to  any 
worldly  concern,  or  to  perform  any  physical  act; — 
any  such  course  of  instruction,  I  say,  must  neces- 
sarily expose  to  self-deception:  because  it  repre- 
sents the  conversion  of  the  soul  to  God  as  compa- 
ratively a  small  matter ;  and  if  that  impression  be 
gained,  how  reasonable  to  expect  that  the  indivi- 
dual should  suppose  himself  converted  when  he  is 
not  so!  The  way  of  effecting  true  conversions,  no 
doubt,  is,  to  represent  the  work  to  be  done  in  all 
its  magnitude ;  and  then  to  bring  out  the  very  mind 
of  the  Spirit  in  respect  to  the  manner  of  doing  it, 
and  the  means  by  which  it  is  to  be  accomplished. 

I  think  you  will  agree  with  me,  my  friends,  that 
in  any  of  the  circumstances  which  I  have  here  sup- 
posed, there  is  special  danger  that  sinners  will  take 
up  with  false  hopes.  There  is  yet  another  course 
of  treatment  which  is  extremely  well  adapted  to 
cherish  and  confirm  such  hopes.  Let  the  sinner 
who  has  actually  deceived  himself,  hear  his  sup- 
posed conversion  spoken  of  with  as  much  confidence 
as  if  it  were  known  to  be  a  genuine  one ;  let  him 
hear  himself  constantly  numbered  among  the  con- 
verts, and  by  those  in  whose  judgment  and  experi- 
ence he  confides  ;  let  there  be  little  or  nothing  said 
that  implies  the  possibility  of  his  being  deceived, 
and  let  every  thing  that  is  done  in  respect  to  him, 
seem  to  take  for  granted  that  he  stands  on  safe 
ground;  and  above  all  let  him  immediately  be  in- 


228  LECTURE  VIII. 

troduced  into  the  church ;  and  if  he  ever  wakes  out 
of  that  delusion,  believe  me,  it  will  be  little  less  than 
a  miracle.  This  last  step  particularly  is  fitted, 
more  than  any  other,  to  entrench  him  in  a  habit  of 
self-security,  which  he  will  probably  carry  with  him 
to  his  death-bed. 

2.  Another  of  the  evils  to  be  guarded  against  in 
a  revival  is  a  spirit  of  self-confidence. 

Even  advanced  Christians  are  liable  to  this ;  and 
sometimes  exhibit  it  in  a  degree  that  is  truly  humilia- 
ting. While  they  are  witnessing  the  powerful  ope- 
ration of  God's  Spirit  in  the  conviction  and  conver- 
sion of  sinners,  and  are  actively  engaged  in  helping 
on  the  work,  they  lose  sight  in  some  degree,  of  the 
fact  that  they  are  but  unworthy  instruments ;  and 
though  there  may  be  an  acknowledgment  of  divine 
agency  occasionally  upon  their  lips,  yet  in  their 
hearts  they  are  really  taking  to  themselves  the  glory. 
I  need  not  speak  of  the  manner  in  which  this  spirit 
discovers  itself  in  the  part  which  they  bear  in  a  re- 
vival, for  no  one  who  witnesses  its  operation  can 
easily  mistake  it ;  but  I  may  say  with  confidence 
that  wherever  it  exists,  it  mars  the  beauty,  and  de- 
tracts from  the  purity,  and  hinders  the  efficacy  of 
the  work. 

But  I  refer  here  more  particularly  to  a  self-confi- 
dent spirit,  as  it  is  often  exhibited  by  young  con- 
verts ;  and  let  me  say  that  the  very  same  course  of 
treatment  to  which  I  have  just  adverted  as  being 
fitted  to  cherish  and  confirm  a  false  hope,  is  adapted 
to  awaken  even  in  those  who  have  been  truly  con- 


LECTURE  VIII.  229 

verted  a  spirit  of  self-confidence.  This  is  a  great 
evil,  as  it  respects  their  own  growth  in  grace. 
Wherever  it  exists  there  will  be  little  of  self-exami- 
nation ;  little  sense  of  the  need  of  being  constantly 
taught  and  guided  by  the  Holy  Spirit ;  little  of  that 
humility  which  becomes  a  sinner  redeemed  by  the 
blood  of  Christ,  and  saved  by  sovereign  grace ;  and 
I  may  add,  little  of  that  gratitude  which  looks  in 
acts  of  faith  and  praise  toward  the  Lamb  that  was 
slain.  That  there  may  be  much  of  zeal  connected 
with  self-confidence  in  a  young  Christian,  cannot 
be  questioned ;  though  it  may  reasonably  be  doubted 
whether  even  that  is  altogether  of  heavenly  origin : 
but  whether  it  be  so  or  not,  it  usually  happens,  where 
it  is  found  in  connection  with  this  spirit,  that  the 
flame  burns  with  diminished  brightness  until  it  has 
nearly  died  away. 

Nor  is  this  spirit  less  prejudicial  to  the  young 
Christian,  as  connected  with  his  usefulness.  In  a 
young  convert  especially,  nothing  is  so  lovely  as 
humility.  Let  him  show  by  his  deportment  rather 
than  by  his  professions,  that  he  often  turns  his  eye 
upon  the  hole  of  the  pit  from  which  he  hopes  he  has 
been  taken  ;  that  if  he  has  obtained  mercy  he  feels 
that  he  deserves  nothing  but  wrath;  and  that  for 
aught  he  knows  he  may  be  indulging  the  hope  of 
the  hypocrite — certainly  that  he  has  much  to  do  to 
make  his  calling  and  election  sure  ; — I  say,  let  him 
manifest  such  a  spirit  in  his  conduct,  and  it  will 
give  him  favor  with  all  with  whom  he  associates ; 
and  it  will  secure  him  access  to  many  hearts  which 


230  LECTURE  VIII. 

might  otherwise  be  barred  against  his  influence. 
But  let  him,  on  the  other  hand,  speak  of  his  con- 
version as  if  he  were  sure  it  was  genuine  ;  let  him 
refer  with  confidence  to  the  very  moment  when  it 
occurred ;  let  him  talk  of  it  as  an  event  that  has 
been  brought  about  by  mere  human  agency ;  and 
let  him  say  to  others  by  his  deportment,  "  Stand  by, 
I  am  holier  than  thou ;" — and  you  may  rest  assured, 
especially  if  he  be  a  young  person,  that  he  can 
have  little  hope  of  accomplishing  much  for  the 
cause  of  Christ.  There  will  be  something  in  his 
very  manner  to  repel  those  whom  he  should  desire 
to  win ;  and  though  he  may  console  himself  in  view 
of  his  unsuccessful  efforts,  by  thinking  and  speak- 
ing of  the  obstinacy  of  sinners,  yet  it  were  more 
reasonable  that  he  should  humble  himself  that,  if 
he  be  a  Christian,  his  conduct,  in  this  very  particu- 
lar, indicates  so  much  of  remaining  infirmity  and 
corruption. 

3.  Another  lamentable  evil  incident  to  revivals, 
is  a  spirit  of  censoriousness. 

No  doubt  there  is  much  in  the  conduct  of  many 
Christians  and  ministers,  at  such  a  time,  to  give  just 
occasion  for  regret ;  and  if  they  appear  cold  and 
worldly,  it  is  only  a  Christian  duty  that  we  should 
affectionately  admonish  them  of  their  error,  and 
endeavor  to  render  them  more  spiritual  and  active. 
But  this  is  something  quite  different  from  that  cen- 
sorious, denouncing  spirit,  to  which  I  here  refer ; 
which,  though  it  be  exercised  in  reference  to  reli- 
gion, is  nothing  better  than  the  spirit  of  the  world. 


LECTURE  VIII.  231 

And  it  is  easy  to  see  how  it  gets  into  operation  even 
in  good  men.  Their  minds  are  awake  to  the  great 
subject  of  the  soul's  salvation ;  and  they  are  op- 
pressed by  its  amazing  weight.  They  feel  that 
something  efficient  ought  to  be  done — must  be  done 
to  wake  up  a  slumbering  world ;  and  they  desire  that 
all  Christians  should  go  along  with  them  in  their 
efforts.  In  this  state  of  mind  they  are  prepared  for 
nothing  but  cordial  co-operation ;  and  where  they 
do  not  find  it,  corrupt  nature  takes  advantage  of  the 
excitement  they  have  reached,  and  the  disappoint- 
ment they  feel,  and  perhaps  withal  of  a  naturally 
ardent  temperament,  to  discharge  itself  not  only  in 
grievous  complaints,  but  sometimes  even  bitter  in- 
vective. This  is  the  most  favorable  account  of  the 
exercise  of  this  spirit.  There  are  other  cases,  no 
doubt,  in  which  it  is  identified  with  a  spirit  of  self- 
righteousness  ;  in  which  the  secret  and  prevailing 
feeling  of  the  heart  is,  that  heaping  censure  upon 
others  is  an  easy  way  of  laying  up  treasure  in 
heaven;  that  to  complain  of  the  coldness  and 
worldliness  of  our  fellow  Christians,  is  an  evi- 
dence of  zeal  and  devotion  in  ourselves.  But  let 
this  spirit  have  its  origin  in  whatever  state  of  mind 
it  may,  we  shall  all  agree  that  it  is  a  serious  evil ; 
and  ought  to  be  guarded  against  with  the  utmost 
care. 

It  is  not  uncommon  to  find  this  spirit  marking  the 
conduct  of  private  Christians  towards  each  other. 
There  are  some  who  will  condemn  their  breth- 
ren as  cold  Christians,  or  perhaps  even  no  Chris- 


232  LECTURE  VIII. 

tians  at  all,  because,  with  less  of  constitutional  ar- 
dor than  themselves,  and  possibly  more  prudence, 
they  are  not  prepared  to  concur  at  once  in  every 
measure  that  may  be  suggested  for  the  advancement 
of  a  revival ;  or  because  they  talk  less  of  their  own 
feelings  than  some  others;  or  because  they  attend 
fewer  public  religious  exercises  than  could  be  desir- 
ed ;  or  because  from  extreme  constitutional  diffidence 
they  may,  either  properly  or  improperly,  decline 
taking  part  in  such  exercises.  Many  a  Christian 
who  has  been  laboring  faithfully  and  judiciously  for 
the  salvation  of  sinners,  whose  closet  has  witnessed 
to  the  fervor  of  his  devotion,  and  whose  conversa- 
tion has  been  according  to  the  gospel  of  Christ, 
has  not  only  been  suspected  by  his  brethren  of 
coldness,  for  some  one  or  other  of  the  reasons  just 
mentioned,  but  has  been  marked,  and  denounced, 
and  even  prayed  for,  as  dead  to  the  interests  of  re- 
vivals, if  not  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins. 

On  the  other  hand,  it  is  not  to  be  questioned  that 
men  of  a  cautious  habit,  who  are  constitutionally 
afraid  of  excitement,  sometimes  unjustly  accuse  their 
more  zealous  brethren  of  rashness,  and  impute  to  spi- 
ritual pride  what  really  ought  to  be  set  to  the  ac- 
count of  an  honest  devotedness  to  Christ.  Espe- 
cially, if  real  and  great  abuses  actually  exist,  they 
may  be  so  much  afraid  of  coming  within  the  confines 
of  disorder,  that  they  may  rush  to  the  opposite  ex- 
treme of  formality ;  and  from  that  cold  region  they 
may  look  off  upon  the  Christian  who  evinces  no- 
thing more  than  a  consistent  and  enlightened  zeal, 


LECTURE  VIII.  233 

and  hail  him  as  if  he  were  burning  to  death  in  the 
very  torrid  zone  of  enthusiasm. 

The  same  spirit  which  discovers  itself  in  private 
Christians  toward  each  other,  is  also  frequently 
manifest  in  respect  to  different  churches.  A  church 
which  is  abundantly  blessed  with  revivals,  may  con- 
demn with  a  high  hand  another  church,  in  which, 
though  religion  may  not  be  in  a  languishing  state, 
yet  there  may  never  have  been  any  general  and 
sudden  effusion  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  And  this  may 
be  attributed  most  unjustly  to  a  cold  ministry,  or  to 
some  signal  want  of  faithfulness  in  the  members ; 
when  the  fact  that  the  church  is  really  in  a  flou- 
rishing state,  (its  interests  being  sustained  by  gra- 
dual, rather  than  by  sudden  accessions,)  is  entirely 
overlooked.  And  where  there  is  not  only  the  ab- 
sence of  revivals,  but  the  spiritual  interests  of  a 
church  are  really  depressed,  it  is  still  more  com- 
mon to  hear  the  case  spoken  of  with  an  air  of  un- 
christian severity;  and  not  unfrequently  there  is 
something  like  a  sentence  of  reprobation  passed 
upon  the  whole  body,  as  if  they  were  indiscrimi- 
nately a  company  of  backsliders.  Or  where  a 
church  differs  from  another  in  its  views  of  the  eco- 
nomy of  revivals,  it  may  denounce  that  other  as 
chilled  with  the  frost  of  apathy  on  the  one  hand, 
or  scorched  with  the  fires  of  fanaticism  on  the 
other ;  when,  as  the  case  may  be,  the  church  that 
is  the  object  of  censure  may  hold  correct  and  scrip- 
tural ground.  Any  church,  whether  it  be  distin- 
guished by  its  zeal  or  its  want  of  zeal,  that  takes 

30 


234  LECTURE  VIII. 

the  responsibility  of  dealing  out  violent  censures 
upon  its  sister  churches,  especially  if  they  are  walk- 
ing in  the  faith  and  order  of  the  gospel,  certainly 
assumes  a  degree  of  responsibility  which  it  can  ill 
afford  to  bear ;  and  it  will  have  no  just  ground  for 
surprise,  if  it  should  meet  a  painful  retribution,  not 
only  in  bringing  back  upon  itself  the  censures  of 
men,  but  in  bringing  down  upon  itself  the  displea- 
sure of  God. 

And  I  am  constrained  to  go  farther,  and  say  that 
ministers  have  sometimes  erred  in  the  same  man- 
ner ;  judging  each  other  as  fanatics  or  as  drones ; 
some  supposing  that  their  brethren  were  setting  the 
world  on  fire,  when  they  shed  around  them  no 
worse  light  than  that  of  sober  consistent  zeal ;  and 
others  that  their  brethren  were  in  the  very  valley  of 
death  as  it  respects  religious  feeling,  when  the  prin- 
ciple of  spiritual  life  was  beating  in  strong  and  vi- 
gorous pulsations.  I  will  say  nothing  of  what  ex- 
ists on  this  subject  in  our  own  day;  but  I  refer  you 
to  what  has  been  in  other  days.  I  point  you  for 
examples  to  men  who  have  long  since  been  in  their 
graves,  and  whose  joy  in  the  world  of  glory  will 
not  be  interrupted  by  our  learning  wisdom  from  the 
imperfections  of  which  they  are  now  entirely  free, 
and  which  they  lived  bitterly  to  lament.  In  the  re- 
vivals which  are  recorded  in  the  early  part  of  the 
history  of  New-England,  there  were  a  considerable 
number  of  ministers,  and  among  them  the  indivi- 
dual to  whom  I  have  already  referred  as  distin- 
guished for   his  extravagance,   who  declared  the 


LECTURE  VIII.  235 

mass  of  their  brethren  to  be  unconverted  men ;  who 
denounced  them  as  leading  souls  to  hell ;  and  who 
endeavored,  by  every  means  in  their  power,  to 
alienate  from  them  their  congregations,  that  they 
might  bring  them  under  the  influence  of  what  they 
regarded  a  more  faithful  ministry.  This  unhappy 
faction,  from  the  nature  of  the  case,  was  not  of 
long  continuance ;  it  could  not  be,  because  it  lived 
upon  the  highest  excitement; — but  it  lasted  long 
enough  to  counteract,  to  a  melancholy  extent,  the 
benign  effects  of  that  work  of  grace  ;  long  enough 
to  entail  upon  at  least  two  generations,  its  destruc- 
tive consequences.  If  you  read  the  history  of 
those  days,  or  rather  of  those  men,  there  will  be 
every  thing  to  make  you  weep,  until  you  come  to 
the  delightful  fact  that  they  saw  their  error,  and  ac- 
knowledged it,  and  wept  over  it  themselves. 

I  know  of  no  way  in  which  a  censorious  spirit 
can  discover  itself,  whether  in  ministers  or  private 
Christians,  that  is  so  revolting,  and  I  may  say, 
dreadful,  as  in  prayer.  The  fact  must  be  acknow- 
ledged, humbling  as  it  is,  that  men  have  some- 
times seemed  to  be  pouring  out  at  the  foot  of  the 
throne  their  resentments  against  cold  Christians  and 
ministers;  and  have  even  assumed  the  office  of 
judging  their  hearts  ;  and  have  told  the  Almighty 
Being,  apparently  for  the  sake  of  telling  the  con- 
gregation, that  they  were  as  dead  as  the  tenants  of 
the  tomb.  Brethren,  no  apology  can  be  offered  for 
this — not  even  the  semblance  of  an  apology.  Chris- 
tian charity  herself  can  record  nothing  better  con- 


236  LECTURE  VIII. 

cerning  such  a  prayer,  than  that  it  breathes  the  spi- 
rit of  the  world  in  one  of  its  most  odious  forms. 
Whatever  degree  of  religious  indifference  may 
have  called  it  forth,  it  certainly  cannot  furnish  a 
juster  cause  for  humiliation  than  does  the  prayer 
itself. 

4.  Inconstancy  in  religion  is  another  evil  to  be 
avoided  in  connection  with  revivals. 

Men  are  exceedingly  prone  to  vibrate  from  one 
extreme  to  the  other ;  and  it  is  a  law  of  human  na- 
ture that  a  very  powerful  excitement,  in  respect  to 
the  same  individuals,  cannot  long  be  sustained. 
Hence  there  is  danger  that  Christians,  from  the  ex- 
citement to  which  they  are  liable  during  a  revival, 
will  gradually  fall  into  a  state  of  spiritual  languor, 
and  will  even  give  occasion  for  the  cutting  inquiry, 
"  What  do  ye  more  than  others  ?" 

Now  what  might  be  expected,  from  the  very  ten- 
dencies of  human  nature  to  happen,  we  find,  actu- 
ally does  happen ;  both  in  respect  to  individuals  and 
churches.  Who  has  not  seen  the  Christian,  during 
a  revival,  seeming  to  be  constantly  on  the  mount 
both  of  enjoyment  and  of  action  ;  willing  appa- 
rently to  wear  himself  out  in  the  service  of  his  Mas- 
ter, and  for  the  salvation  of  souls ;  and  in  a  few 
months  after,  comparatively  silent,  and  inactive, 
and  insensible  on  the  great  subject  which  had  so 
lately  occupied  him  almost  to  the  exclusion  of  every 
other  ?  And  who  that  has  been  much  conversant 
with  revivals,  has  not  seen  a  church,  during  one  of 
these  seasons  of  special  blessing,  waking  up  to  a 


LECTURE  VIII.  237 

lively  sense  of  obligation,  sending  up  united,  and 
holy,  and  strong  supplications,  and  laboring  inces- 
santly with  an  eye  now  on  the  cross,  and  now  on 
the  judgment  seat,  and  now  on  the  crown  of  life ; 
and  the  same  church,  at  a  subsequent  period,  appa- 
rently forgetting  their  responsibility,  becoming  cold 
in  their  devotions,  and  relaxing  in  all  their  efforts 
for  the  salvation  of  men  ?  In  the  one  case,  you 
would  have  supposed  from  their  fidelity,  that  they 
were  marching  on  to  a  high  seat  in  glory:  in  the 
other,  you  would,  especially  if  you  had  turned  your 
eye  off  from  the  Bible,  have  almost  been  ready  to 
doubt  the  perseverance  of  the  saints. 

Now  wherever  this  state  of  things  exists,  it  is  a 
serious  evil,  both  as  it  respects  the  church  and  the 
world.  It  is  so  to  the  church,  because  it  mars  the 
consistency  and  beauty  of  her  character;  lessens 
the  amount  of  her  communion  with  her  Head ;  and 
renders  her  light  comparatively  dim  and  feeble, 
when  she  is  commanded  to  let  it  shine  with  a  steady 
brightness.  It  is  an  evil  to  the  world,  inasmuch  as 
it  casts  an  air  of  suspicion,  in  the  view  of  many, 
over  the  reality  and  importance  of  revivals;  and 
leads  them  to  imagine  that  Christians  work  hard  one 
day  to  purchase  the  privilege  of  doing  nothing  the 
next ;  and  that  a  revival  is  a  matter  to  be  got  up 
and  laid  aside,  at  the  pleasure  of  those  who  en- 
gage in  it.  It  leads  them,  moreover,  to  think  less 
than  they  otherwise  would  of  the  good  influence  of 
Christians  when  they  attempt  to  exert  it ;  and  when, 
in  more  favored  seasons,  they  show  themselves  ac- 


238  LECTURE  VIII. 

tive  and  endeavor  to  rouse  up  the  sinner's  slumber- 
ing conscience,  not  improbably  their  exertions  will 
be  unavailing  from  his  recollection  of  their  indiffe- 
rence at  other  times,  and  his  impression  that  their 
zeal  is  a  mere  creature  of  circumstances. 

You  will  all  agree  with  me  that  this  is  a  great  evil, 
and  ought  to  be  guarded  against  with  the  utmost 
caution.  One  means  of  avoiding  it  is,  by  endea- 
voring to  keep  down  animal  passion,  especially  at 
the  height  of  the  revival,  when  it  is  most  likely  to 
be  awakened;  for  the  stronger  the  excitement  of 
the  animal  nature,  the  greater  the  tendency  to  a  uni- 
versal re-action.  Another  means  is,  by  endeavor- 
ing to  keep  up  spiritual  feeling  when  the  general 
excitement  attending  a  revival  begins  to  pass  away ; 
for  that  is  the  critical  time  when  religious  languor 
usually  first  creeps  over  the  soul.  By  using  the 
proper  caution  at  these  two  points,  the  church  may 
effectually  avoid  the  evil  which  I  am  considering ; 
and  instead  of  becoming  listless  at  the  close  of  a 
revival,  she  may  show  that  she  has  renewed  her 
strength  for  subsequent  labors  and  conflicts. 

5.  Another  evil  to  be  guarded  against  in  connec- 
tion with  revivals,  is  ostentation. 

I  refer  not  here  to  the  manner  in  which  revivals 
are  sometimes  conducted,  (having  adverted  to  that 
already,)  but  to  the  manner  in  which  they  are  rep- 
resented, both  in  common  intercourse,  and  through 
the  press :  and  I  cannot  doubt,  that,  in  respect  to 
both,  there  is  much  that  no  discreet  Christian  can 
contemplate  without  regret  and  disapprobation. 


LECTURE  VIII.  239 

It  is  not  uncommon,  during  the  progress  of  a  re- 
vival, and  sometimes  in  an  early  stage  of  it,  to  hear 
its  glorious  results  spoken  of  with  as  much  confi- 
dence as  if  they  had  actually  been  realized.  Parti- 
cular religious  exercises  which  may  have  been  at- 
tended with  unusual  solemnity,  are  represented  as 
having  secured  the  conversion  not  only  of  a  great, 
but  a  definite  number  of  souls.  One  is  represented 
as  having  preached,  another  as  having  prayed,  an- 
other as  having  talked,  so  many  sinners  into  the 
kingdom.  Perhaps  the  infidel  has  professed  sud- 
denly to  renounce  his  infidelity,  and  embrace  the 
Saviour ;  or  perhaps  the  profligate  has  wept  in  view 
of  his  profligacy  and  resolved  to  enter  upon  a  new 
life ; — these  cases  are  confidently  spoken  of  as  in- 
stances of  genuine  conversion;  and  what  is  still 
worse,  they  are  too  often  spoken  of  as  such  in  the 
presence  of  the  very  persons  who  are  the  subjects 
of  them.  It  is  easy  to  see  that,  if  the  individuals 
are  true  converts,  the  effect  of  this  must  probably  be 
to  inflate  them  with  spiritual  pride ;  if  they  are  not 
true  converts,  it  must  fearfully  aid  the  work  of  self- 
deception.  It  leaves  a  bad  impression  also  upon 
the  world ;  for  it  is  the  exact  opposite  of  that  humi- 
lity, that  sense  of  dependance,  that  disposition  to 
acknowledge  God  in  every  spiritual  blessing,  which 
constitute  some  of  the  loveliest  features  of  Christ- 
ian character. 

But  what  I  chiefly  refer  to  under  this  article,  is 
the  ostentatious  complexion,  and  the  premature 
date,  of  many  of  those  narratives  of  revivals,  which 


240  LECTURE  VIII. 

are  given  to  the  world  through  our  religious  perio- 
dicals. It  is  only  honest  to  acknowledge  that  ma- 
ny of  them,  though  evidently  dictated  by  a  desire  to 
do  good,  are  yet  eminently  fitted  to  do  evil.  They 
are  written  in  the  midst  of  strong  excitement,  when 
the  mind  is  most  in  danger  of  mistaking  shadows 
for  substances ;  when  its  strong  hopes  that  much  is 
about  to  be  done,  are  easily  exchanged  for  a  con- 
viction that  much  has  been  actually  accomplished. 
Hence  all  who  are  supposed  to  appear  more  seri- 
ous than  usual,  are  reckoned  as  subjects  of  convic- 
tion; and  all  who  profess  the  slightest  change  of 
feeling  are  set  down  as  converts.  And  particular 
instances  are  detailed,  in  which  very  obstinate  sin- 
ners have  been  made  very  humble,  and  then  have 
become  entranced  with  bright  visions  of  the  Sa- 
viour ;  and  other  cases  are  mentioned,  in  which  a 
child  has  pressed  forward  into  the  kingdom,  in 
spite  of  the  opposition  of  a  wicked  parent ;  or  a 
wife,  notwithstanding  she  was  persecuted  by  an  un- 
godly husband.  Now  the  narrative  containing  these 
particulars  goes  abroad  into  the  world  ;  and  almost 
of  course  comes  back  immediately  into  the  congre- 
gation whose  religious  state  it  professes  to  describe. 
And  what  think  you  will  probably  be  the  effect  ? — 
What  will  it  be  upon  those  who  here  find  it  an- 
nounced to  the  world  that  they  have  been  convert- 
ed; and  perhaps  read  a  high  wrought  and  glow- 
ing story  of  their  conversion?  What  especially 
must  it  be  on  those  who  are  represented  as  having 
been  the  subjects  of  a  miracle  of  grace ;  as  having 


LECTURE  VIII.  241 

been  great  sinners,  and  now  having  become  great 
saints  ?  If  they  are  really  converted,  the  effect  of 
this  must  be,  as  in  the  case  just  mentioned,  to  les- 
sen their  humility,  and  open  their  hearts  to  tempta- 
tion. If  they  are  cherishing  a  false  hope,  it  can- 
not fail  to  add  to  its  strength.  And  if,  before  the 
narrative  meets  them,  as  is  a  very  supposable  case, 
they  have  cast  off  their  serious  impressions  and  re- 
turned to  the  world,  it  must  provoke  and  irritate 
them;  and  thus  fearfully  increase  their  obduracy, 
and  render  their  salvation  still  more  improbable. — 
And  what  effect  will  this  be  likely  to  have  upon 
those  who  are  designated,  (if  not  by  name,  yet  so  as 
to  be  identified,)  as  having  been  distinguished  for 
their  malignant  opposition  to  the  work?  It  will  awa- 
ken in  them  the  spirit  of  fiends.  It  will  embolden 
them  to  fight  still  more  furiously  against  God  and 
against  his  people ;  and  not  improbably  to  do  that 
which  will  seal  their  perdition.  And  what  must  its 
effect  be  upon  the  surrounding  world  ?  What,  when 
they  compare  the  written  statement  with  what  has 
fallen  under  their  own  observation,  and  find  a  sad 
disagreement  ?  Must  it  not  be  to  create  and  cherish 
a  prejudice  against  all  revivals  ?  Must  it  not  throw  an 
air  of  suspicion  over  every  statement  respecting 
them  which  they  either  hear  or  read  ?  Must  it  not 
even  bring  in  question  the  veracity  of  good  men  ? 

You  will  by  no  means  understand  me  as  intimat- 
ing any  disapprobation  of  publishing  at  a  proper 
time  even  detailed  accounts  of  revivals.  So  far 
from  this,  that  I  regard  it  as  due  to  the  church, 

31 


242  LECTURE  VIII. 

due  to  the  honor  of  him  whom  we  acknowledge  as 
the  great  Agent  in  revivals,  that  such  accounts 
should  in  due  time  be  sent  forth.  But  let  them  not, 
in  ordinary  cases,  be  written,  until  the  true  results 
of  the  revival  are  in  some  measure  known ;  cer- 
tainly, let  them  be  confined  to  palpable  facts  which 
no  one  can  gainsay.  Let  them  be  framed  with  a 
deliberate  recollection  that  they  are  to  be  scanned 
by  multitudes ;  that  they  are  to  exert  an  influence 
either  for  or  against  the  cause  of  revivals ;  and  that 
God  is  not  honored,  but  offended,  by  the  least  at- 
tempt to  go  beyond  the  truth,  even  in  recording 
the  triumphs  of  his  grace.  It  is  a  matter  of  impor- 
tance that  all  narratives  of  this  kind  should  be  fur- 
nished by  competent  and  responsible  persons — 
those  who  have  opportunity  to  know  the  facts,  and 
ability  properly  to  estimate  them.  While  it  cannot 
be  questioned  that  there  are  many  instances  at  the 
present  day,  in  which  the  evil  of  which  I  am  speak- 
ing is  strikingly  exemplified,  it  is  an  occasion  for 
joy  that  there  are  many  other  cases,  in  which  revi- 
vals are  detailed  seasonably,  judiciously,  and  in  a 
manner  fitted  in  all  respects  to  subserve  the  cause 
of  truth  and  piety. 

6.  Undervaluing  divine  institutions,  and  divine  truth, 
is  another  evil,  which  often  exists  in  connection 
with  revivals. 

It  is  common,  and  no  doubt  right  too,  during  a 
season  of  special  attention  to  religion,  to  increase 
the  number  of  occasional  services  during  the  week ; 
and  especially  the  number  of  meetings  for  social 


LECTURE  VIII.  243 

prayer.  And  it  is  desirable  that  Christians  should 
feel  a  deep  interest  in  these  exercises ;  and  should 
regard  it  as  not  less  a  duty  than  a  privilege  to  en- 
gage in  them,  as  their  circumstances  may  admit. 
But  they  are  not  to  be  considered  in  the  strict  sense 
as  divine  institutions;  for  though  there  is  a  fair 
warrant  for  them  in  the  general  spirit  of  the  gospel, 
and,  as  we  believe,  even  a  direct  sanction  in  apos- 
tolic usage,  yet  the  regulation  of  them  is  a  matter 
which  God  has  been  pleased  to  leave  to  the  wisdom 
of  the  church  ;  and  whenever  Christians  exalt  them 
to  an  equality  with  those  institutions  which  are 
strictly  divine,  they  may  expect  to  incur  the  displea- 
sure of  the  Master,  as  well  as  lose  the  benefit  which 
these  exercises  are  adapted,  when  kept  in  their  pro- 
per place,  to  impart.  But  there  is  reason  to  appre- 
hend that  many  Christians,  during  a  season  of  revi- 
val, actually  do  in  their  feelings,  attach  an  impor- 
tance to  these  services  which  is  even  paramount  to 
that  which  they  recognise  as  belonging  to  the  pub- 
lic exercises  of  the  Lord's  day.  The  secret  feeling 
of  the  heart,  there  is  reason  to  believe,  often  is, 
that  to  attend  public  worship  on  the  Sabbath,  though 
it  is  a  duty,  has  yet  too  little  in  it  that  is  distinctive 
and  out  of  the  common  course,  to  be  regarded  with 
very  deep  interest ;  whereas  those  services  which 
are  observed  during  the  week,  and  which  seem  more 
like  a  free  will  offering,  rise  in  their  estimation  to 
the  highest  degree  of  importance.  There  is  in  all 
this  no  doubt  more  or  less  of  self-righteousness ; — a 
sort  of  unacknowledged  and  perhaps  undetected 


244  LECTURE  VIII. 

feeling,  that  the  eye  of  God  rests  upon  them  even  with 
more  favor,  when  they  are  rendering  him  a  service 
which  he  has  left  in  some  measure  to  their  own  dis- 
cretion, than  when  they  are  walking  in  the  plain 
and  broad  path  of  his  direct  commandments.  These 
occasional  services,  I  repeat,  are  not  to  be  under- 
valued ;  for  they  are  important  helps,  in  every  point 
of  view,  towards  sustaining  and  carrying  forward 
a  revival ;  but  that  we  may  reap  the  benefit  they 
are  designed  to  secure,  we  must  give  them  no  higher 
place  than  the  great  Head  of  the  church  has  mani- 
festly assigned  to  them. 

And  while  there  is  danger  that  the  social  exerci- 
ses which  the  church  may  establish  during  a  revival, 
may  lead  to  too  low  a  comparative  estimate  of  the 
stated  services  of  the  sabbath,  there  is  perhaps  equal 
danger  that  they  may  bring  into  some  degree  of  dis- 
regard the  duties  of  the  closet.  Especially  if  these 
occasional  exercises  are  greatly  multiplied,  the  time 
which  is  requisite  for  attending  them  beside  other 
duties  of  a  more  secular  nature,  may  leave  but  little 
opportunity  for  self-communion,  reading  the  scrip- 
tures, and  private  prayer;  and  there  is  reason  to  fear 
that,  sometimes  at  least,  the  Christian  makes  a  com- 
promise with  his  conscience  for  at  least  a  partial  neg- 
lect of  these  latter  duties,  by  calling  to  mind  'his  ex- 
emplary diligence  and  constancy  in  respect  to  the 
former.  And  besides,  there  is  no  doubt  that  it  lays 
his  powers  under  far  less  contribution,  to  be  enga- 
ged in  a  constant  round  of  social  exercises  which 
are  fitted  to  excite  the  mind,  than  to  enter  into  his 


LECTURE  VIII.  245 

closet,  and  commune  with  himself,  and  apply  the 
truths  and  precepts  of  the  gospel  for  the  regulation 
of  his  affections  and  conduct.  It  is  to  this  practi- 
cal error,  I  doubt  not,  that  we  are  to  attribute  in  a 
great  degree,  the  fact,  that  many  Christians,  who  en- 
gage with  much  interest  in  a  revival,  still  seem  to  turn 
it  to  so  little  account  as  it  respects  their  own  per- 
sonal piety.  Nothing  is  more  certain  than  that  the 
neglect  of  closet  duties,  whatever  other  duties  may 
be  performed,  must  wither  the  believer's  graces,  and 
render  his  Christian  character  sickly  and  ineffi- 
cient. 

If  you  would  avoid  the  evil  which  is  here  con- 
templated, and  secure  the  good  which  is  aimed  at  by 
those  who  incur  the  evil,  let  God's  institutions  be 
kept  in  their  proper  place.  Regard  the  public  ser- 
vices of  the  sabbath  as  far  the  most  important  which 
you  can  attend.  Think  it  however  a  blessed  privi- 
lege that  you  may  meet  for  religious  purposes  fre- 
quently at  other  times ;  but  never  let  such  meetings 
be  a  substitute  for  secret  devotion.  And  if  the  ef- 
fect of  them  should  ever  be  to  keep  you  away  from 
your  closet,  or  to  give  you  a  disrelish  for  its  duties, 
you  need  no  other  evidence  that  there  is  something 
wrong ; — either  that  your  attendance  on  these  so- 
cial services  is  too  frequent,  or  not  with  the  right 
spirit. 

Nor  is  there  less  danger  that  a  revival  may  be 
perverted  to  the  undervaluing  of  God's  truth.  At 
such  a  time  especially  men  love  to  be  excited ;  and 
while  those  who  hear  the  preaching  of  the  word  are 


246  LECTURE  VIII. 

apt  to  delight  in  those  stirring  and  earnest  appeals 
which  are  most  fitted  to  rouse  the  feelings,  there  is 
a  strong  temptation  on  the  part  of  ministers  to  feed 
this  passion  for  excitement  by  limiting  themselves 
to  a  few  topics  of  exhortation,  rather  than  by  hold- 
ing up  gospel  truth  in  all  its  extent  and  fulness. 
And  in  this  way  it  often  comes  to  pass,  that  there 
is  an  aversion  contracted  to  instructive  preaching ; 
the  doctrines  of  the  Bible  come  to  be  regarded, 
both  by  people  and  ministers,  as  comparatively 
tame ;  and  I  hardly  need  say  that,  as  a  consequence, 
the  ministry  loses  much  of  its  real  efficiency,  and 
the  piety  of  the  church  languishes  for  want  of  its 
appropriate  nourishment. 

Nor  is  this  all.  It  cannot  be  questioned  that  re- 
vivals are  sometimes  made  the  occasion  not  only  of 
inspiring  a  disgust  for  sober  scriptural  doctrine,  but 
of  introducing  into  the  church  a  flood  of  error. 
Ministers  in  seasons  of  great  excitement,  and  in  the 
desire  of  saying  something  that  shall  seize  hold  of 
the  feelings,  sometimes  make  unguarded  expres- 
sions which  involve  some  important  error ;  and  if 
these  expressions  seem  to  be  followed  by  good  ef- 
fects, they  are  in  danger  of  repeating  them  until 
they  come  really  to  adopt  the  error  which  is  thus 
involved.  And  then  again,  the  excited  multitude 
in  such  circumstances  are  usually  carried  away  by 
the  appearance  of  great  zeal  and  earnestness ;  and 
he  who  evinces  the  most  of  these  qualities  is  almost 
sure  to  be  the  favorite  preacher ;  and  if  he  be  dis- 
posed to  commingle  error  with  truth,  there  is  every 


LECTURE  VIII.  247 

probability  that,  in  many  instances  at  least,  the  one 
will  be  received  with  the  other  without  inquiry  or 
suspicion.  Such  has  been  the  history  of  the  intro- 
duction and  progress  of  some  of  the  wildest  reve- 
ries and  grossest  errors  which  have  disturbed  the 
peace  and  marred  the  purity  of  the  church.  Let 
ministers  and  private  Christians,  those  who  preach 
and  those  who  hear,  be  alike  on  their  guard  against 
this  tremendous  evil. 

7.  There  are  certain  things  which  sometimes  oc- 
cur during  a  revival,  that  ate  fitted  to  impair  the  dig- 
nity and  lessen  the  influence  of  the  ministerial  oflice  ; — 
an  evil  which  should  always  be  guarded  against 
with  great  caution. 

It  must  be  acknowledged  that  ministers  themselves 
not  unfrequently  contribute  to  this  unhappy  result. 
Sometimes  they  are  carried  away  by  strong  excite- 
ment into  the  region  of  extravagance  and  even  gross 
fanaticism ;  and  say  and  do  things  under  this  influ- 
ence, which  in  their  cooler  moments  will  take  them 
to  their  closets  for  confession  and  humiliation.  In 
other  cases,  they  come  perhaps  honestly  to  the  con- 
clusion that  some  new  expedient  is  necessary  to 
secure  attention ;  and  the  result  is,  that  they  come 
out  with  something  which  not  only  offends  a  cor- 
rect taste,  but  shocks  all  the  finer  sensibilities,  or 
as  the  case  may  be,  convulses  the  audience  with 
laughter.  Let  a  minister  be  as  plain,  as  earnest,  as 
faithful  as  he  will ; — but  the  moment  he  violates  the 
decorum  due  to  the  place  in  which  he  stands,  or  the 
work  in  which  he  is  engaged ;  the  moment  he  in- 


248  LECTURE  VIII. 

troduces  or  even  tolerates  any  thing  like  confusion 
in  the  worship  of  God ;  then,  rely  on  it,  he  sins 
against  the  dignity  of  his  office.  He  does  that 
which  is  fitted  not  merely  to  lessen  his  own  influ- 
ence with  all  men  of  discreet  and  sober  minds,  but 
in  the  view  of  multitudes,  he  brings  the  ministerial 
office  itself  into  contempt.  There  are  enough  who 
would  be  glad  to  take  such  a  mistaken  course  as  a 
sample  of  the  deportment  of  ministers  in  general ; 
and  a  single  instance  of  this  kind  furnishes  them 
with  a  text  book  for  censure  and  ridicule  which 
they  are  sure  to  use  to  the  best  advantage. 

The  same  evil  also  frequently  results  from  a  vir- 
tual assumption  of  the  sacred  office,  by  men  who 
have  neither  the  proper  warrant  nor  the  requisite 
qualifications.  Not  that  I  would  intimate  that  ju- 
dicious and  intelligent  laymen  have  nothing  to  do 
in  public,  beyond  merely  conducting  the  devotions 
of  the  congregation :  I  would  have  them,  in  many 
instances  at  least,  ready  to  impart  the  word  of  ex- 
hortation ;  and  in  private  their  labors  may  turn  to 
great  account  in  the  way  of  counselling  persons  in 
different  states  of  mind :  but  I  would  have  it  always 
borne  in  mind,  that  the  ministry  is  an  institution  of 
God's  appointment,  and  that  the  man  who  performs 
the  appropriate  duties  of  this  office,  without  being 
regularly  called  to  it,  is  chargeable  with  running 
before  he  is  sent.  And  just  in  proportion  as  this 
is  actually  done — just  in  proportion  as  men  set  at 
naught  the  scriptural  rules  pertaining  to  order  on 
this  subject,  you  may  expect  to  see  the  influence  of 


LECTURE  VIII.  249 

the  ministry  paralyzed.  Let  this  be  generally  done, 
and  who  will  yield  to  it  the  reverence  which  it 
claims  as  an  institution  of  God  ? 

8.  There  is  danger,  during  a  revival,  of  setting 
up  false  standards  of  Christian  character* 

Men  are  perpetually  prone  to  mistake  the  cir- 
cumstantials of  religion  for  the  substance  of  it.  If 
this  is  owing  partly  to  human  infirmity,  it  is  owing 
still  more  to  human  corruption ; — to  an  aversion 
from  that  self-denial  which  is  involved  in  the  prac- 
tice of  the  genuine  Christian  virtues.  This  tenden- 
cy frequently  discovers  itself  even  in  good  men; 
and  perhaps  never  more  frequently  than  during  a 
season  of  revival. 

There  is  special  danger  that,  at  such  a  time,  the 
means  of  religion  will  be  substituted  for  religion  it- 
self. As  means  are  of  no  importance  in  any  other 
department  of  action,  except  as  they  are  related  to 
the  end  and  may  tend  to  secure  it,  so  they  are  of 
no  use  in  any  other  point  of  view  in  the  department 
of  religion.  Means  are  of  use  as  it  respects  the 
sinner,  when  they  bring  him  to  repentance ;  and  as 
it  respects  the  Christian,  when  they  build  him  up  in 
faith  and  holiness ;  and  any  use  of  them  which  does 
not  lead  to  these  results,  will  aggravate  the  con- 
demnation of  the  one,  and  retard  the  sanctification 
of  the  other.  But  there  is  great  reason  to  fear  that, 
in  seasons  of  revival,  many  Christians,  in  examin- 
ing themselves,  and  estimating  their  growth  in 
grace,  do  not  go  much  farther  than  to  inquire  how 
many  meetings  they  have  attended,  or  how  many 

32 


250  LECTURE  VIII. 

they  have  failed  to  attend.  Instead  of  asking  them- 
selves whether  the  means  they  are  using  are  accom- 
plishing their  end;  whether  their  love,  and  faith, 
and  humility,  and  all  other  Christian  graces,  are 
quickened,  or  deepened,  or  brightened,  by  what 
they  are  doing,  they  satisfy  themselves  with  the  bare 
use  of  the  means ;  and  mistake  a  secret  self-com- 
placency for  the  testimony  of  a  good  conscience. 
It  is  not  uncommon  to  place  the  evidence  of 
Christian  character,  especially  during  a  revival,  in 
talking  abundantly  and  fervently  on  the  subject  of 
religion.  True  it  is  that  out  of  the  abundance  of 
the  heart  the  mouth  speaketh;  and  it  is  impossible 
that  religion  should  be  in  lively  exercise  in  the  soul, 
without  giving  a  character  to  the  conversation.  But, 
at  the  same  time,  the  mere  fact  that  an  individual 
makes  the  subject  of  religion  a  constant  topic  in  cer- 
tain circumstances,  and  even  dwells  upon  it  with 
great  fervor,  is  the  most  equivocal  evidence  of  true 
piety  that  can  be  imagined.  Who  has  not  heard 
the  man  actually  under  the  influence  of  the  intoxi- 
cating cup,  talk  of  his  experiences  and  of  his  joys, 
as  if  he  thought  himself  on  the  threshold  of  heaven  ? 
And  who  has  not  been  sometimes  shocked  in  hear- 
ing glowing  statements  in  respect  to  revivals  of  re- 
ligion, and  deep  lamentations  over  the  coldness  of 
Christians,  and  strong  expressions  of  devotedness 
to  Christ — who  has  not  been  shocked,  I  say,  to  find 
himself  listening  to  a  man,  whose  character  he  knew 
to  be  openly  stained  with  pollution,  or  marked  by 
fraud  or  falsehood?  I  say  then  that  while  an  entire 


LECTURE  VIII.  251 

silence  on  the  subject  of  religion  reasonably  sub- 
jects one's  Christian  character  to  great  suspicion,  a 
disposition  to  converse  much  upon  it  does  not  of  it- 
self constitute  any  evidence  of  piety,  or  of  growth 
in  piety,  that  can  be  relied  on.  This  is  a  matter 
which  often  depends  more  on  constitutional  tem- 
perament than  any  thing  else.  Of  two  Christians 
who  have  the  same  degree  of  grace,  and  have  it  in 
the  same  degree  of  exercise,  one  will  speak  out  his 
feelings  far  more  readily  than  the  other,  owing  solely 
to  a  difference  of  original  constitution.  And  what  is 
a  more  striking  case  still,  one  being  of  a  self-confi- 
dent turn,  may  talk  like  an  angel  about  his  hopes 
and  his  joys,  and  another,  being  constitutionally  dis- 
trustful, may  speak  hesitatingly,  and  rarely  at  all,  of 
his  religious  experience ;  and  yet  the  former  may  be 
a  miserable  hypocrite,  the  latter  a  devoted  Christ- 
ian. But  is  it  not  true  that  in  revivals  especially, 
we  are  too  prone  to  estimate  the  piety,  both  of  our- 
selves and  others,  by  this  most  uncertain  standard  ? 
Is  there  not  often  at  least  a  lurking  feeling  that  when 
we  have  talked  most  on  the  subject  of  religion,  we 
have  had  the  most  evidence,  and  have  given  the 
most  evidence,  of  being  under  its  power  ? 

I  cannot  avoid  here  adverting,  in  one  word,  to 
the  use  of  a  sort  of  technical  phraseology  relating 
to  Christian  experience  and  revivals  of  religion, 
which  in  some  instances,  is  not  only  an  outrage  up- 
on taste,  but  is  destitute  of  meaning.  It  may  be 
said  that  it  matters  little  what  language  we  use  on 
this  subject,  provided  it  be  understood  :  but  this  is 


252  LECTURE  VIII. 

not  true ;  for  if  two  expressions  convey  the  same 
idea,  and  one  is  fitted  to  awaken  prejudice  or  dis- 
gust in  a  large  class  of  people,  and  the  other  is  en- 
tirely unexceptionable  with  all,  then  it  is  not  a  mat- 
ter of  indifference  which  of  them  should  be  used. 
Now  it  is  not  to  be  questioned  that  the  cant  phrase- 
ology which  has  gained  such  extensive  prevalence 
in  the  church,  in  connection  with  revivals,  is  ex- 
ceedingly revolting  to  men  of  taste ;  and  there  is 
reason  to  fear,  in  many  instances,  awakens  a  per- 
manent prejudice  against  the  whole  subject.  And 
there  is  nothing  gained  to  the  lower  classes  by  the 
adoption  of  this  phraseology ;  for  no  language  can 
be  more  intelligible  than  that  of  the  Bible  and  com- 
mon sense.  But  if  I  do  not  greatly  mistake,  the  use 
of  this  phraseology  which  I  am  condemning,  is  in 
in  many  instances  identified  with  a  high  tone  of 
spiritual  feeling.  It  is  evidently  regarded  by  many 
as  indicating  a  deeper  spirit  of  devotion,  a  more  ear- 
nest desire  for  the  salvation  of  souls,  in  short  more 
of  the  spirit  of  a  revival,  than  would  be  indicated  by 
the  use  of  the  simple  and  pertinent  language  suppli- 
ed by  God's  word.  But  never  was  there  a  greater 
mistake.  The  best  that  can  be  said  of  it  is,  that  it 
is  a  departure  from  the  dignity  that  belongs  to  the 
whole  subject  of  religion. 

You  will  perceive  at  once  that  the  effect  result- 
ing from  these  arbitrary  standards  of  Christian  cha- 
racter, must  be  unfavorable  to  the  cause  of  truth 
and  holiriess.  It  is  unfavorable  upon  Christians ; 
for  while  it  greatly  interferes  with  their  own  reli- 


LECTURE  VIII.  253 

gious  improvement,  it  usually  awakens  among  them 
a  spirit  of  censoriousness  towards  each  other.  Its 
tendency  in  respect  to  sinners  is  to  put  them  on  a 
course  of  self-righteous  effort,  and  thus  to  expose 
them  fearfully  to  self  deception.  Let  this  evil  then 
ever  be  cautiously  avoided.  Let  Christians  remem- 
ber that,  in  a  season  of  revival  as  well  as  in  a  sea- 
son of  coldness,  the  evidence  of  piety  is  to  be  sought 
in  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit.  And  let  sinners  remem- 
ber that  no  degree  of  attendance  on  means,  no  de- 
gree of  animal  fervor,  can  be  substituted  for  repent- 
ance of  sin  and  faith  in  the  Saviour;  that  the  exist- 
ence of  the  former  does  not  constitute  the  least  evi- 
dence of  the  existence  of  the  latter. 

9.  The  last  of  the  evils  against  which  I  would 
put  you  on  your  guard  in  connection  with  revivals, 
is  corrupting  the  purity  of  the  church* 

We  have  indeed  no  right  to  expect  that  the  church, 
during  its  militant  state,  will  ever  be  entirely  free 
from  corruption  ;  though  this  does  not  at  all  lessen 
our  obligations  to  do  all  we  can  to  render  it  so. 
The  efficiency  of  a  church  depends  greatly  on  its 
purity.  Even  if  it  consist  of  only  a  little  band,  and 
yet  be  eminent  for  its  consistency  and  spirituality, 
it  will  exert  an  extensive  and  salutary  influence. 
But  let  its  numbers  be  increased  to  any  extent,  if 
it  embrace  a  great  amount  of  spurious  religion,  it 
will  diffuse  around  it  but  a  feeble  and  uncertain 
light.  Every  such  accession  is  an  accession  of 
fresh  weakness.  Men  who  are  destitute  of  religion 
had  far  better  be  out  of  the  church  than  in  it;  for 


254  LECTURE  VIII. 

whether  they  come  in  as  cold  formalists  or  heated 
fanatics,  they  will  bring  with  them  the  spirit  of  the 
world  in  some  form  or  other ;  and  whatever  their 
worldly  rank  may  be,  their  influence  will  injure 
rather  than  assist  the  cause  of  piety.  Let  the 
church  receive  to  her  communion  a  large  number 
who  have  deceived  themselves  with  false  hopes, 
knowing  nothing  of  the  power  of  religion ;  and  it 
will  be  strange  if  she  does  not  soon  find  that  her 
most  formidable  foes  are  those  of  her  own  house- 
hold. She  may  calculate  that  the  time  is  not  dis- 
tant when  she  will  find  her  own  members  corrupt- 
ing the  purity  of  the  faith  ; — when  she  will  see  them 
bound  up  in  the  frost  of  a  heartless  formality,  and 
even  resisting  so  far  as  they  dare,  her  own  efforts 
to  promote  the  cause  of  Christ ;  when,  in  a  word, 
she  will  be  compelled  frequently  to  exercise  her 
discipline,  or  grievously  to  neglect  her  duty. 

Now  there  is  one  course  which  is  often  adopted 
in  connection  with  a  revival  which  is  sure  to  bring 
in  its  train  this  great  evil — I  refer  to  the  practice  of 
admitting  persons  to  the  communion  with  little  or  no 
probation.  Experience  has  long  since  taught  us 
that  there  are  many  at  such  a  time  whose  feelings 
are  excited  and  apparently  changed,  and  who  give 
promise  of  being  devoted  to  Christ,  who  neverthe- 
less within  even  a  short  time,  relapse  into  their  for- 
mer indifference,  and  neither  consider  themselves, 
nor  are  considered  by  others,  as  furnishing  the  least 
evidence  of  Christian  character.  These  persons 
not  being  received  into  the  church,  are  ready  enough 


LECTURE  VIII.  255 

to  acknowledge  that  they  have  lost  their  interest  in 
religion ;  but  let  them  be  thus  received,  and  though 
you  will  hear  from  them  no  such  acknowledgment, 
the  real  fact  in  respect  to  their  condition  will  be  the 
same.  Hence  we  are  forbidden  to  doubt  that  where 
the  custom  prevails  of  admitting  persons  to  the  com- 
munion almost  immediately  after  they  are  supposed 
to  be  converted,  many  must  be  received  who  are 
no  better  than  were  the  stony  ground  hearers.  I 
know  it  is  said  in  favor  of  this  practice  that  it  ori- 
ginated with  the  Apostles ;  and  that  Peter  received 
to  the  church  the  three  thousand  who  were  con- 
verted on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  without  waiting  to 
test  their  characters.  But  I  know  too  that  that 
case  cannot  be  pleaded  as  a  precedent  for  a  similar 
course  now,  because  the  circumstances  by  which  it 
was  marked,  do  not  exist  at  the  present  day.  To 
make  a  profession  of  Christianity  then,  was  to  ex- 
pose one's  self,  not  merely  to  reproach  and  oblo- 
quy, but  to  the  rack  and  the  stake ;  and  it  were  im- 
possible to  conceive  of  any  higher  evidence  of  sin- 
cerity than  such  a  sacrifice  would  involve.  But 
now  the  fact  of  confessing  Christ  before  the  world 
injures  no  man's  character  in  the  view  of  any  one; 
and  it  is  a  rare  case  that  it  exposes  to  any  personal 
inconvenience ;  so  that,  of  itself,  it  can  scarcely  be 
said  to  furnish  the  least  evidence  of  Christian  cha- 
racter. Let  the  church,  then,  as  she  values  her 
own  purity  and  efficiency,  beware  of  prematurely 
receiving  those  whom  she  considers  the  fruits  of  re- 
vivals to  her  communion.     Not  that  she  will  be 


256  LECTURE  VIII. 

able,  at  any  period,  to  make  an  exact  separation 
between  the  chaff  and  the  wheat :  but  it  is  a  duty 
that  she  owes  not  only  to  herself  but  to  her  exalted 
Head,  to  make  that  separation  as  accurately  as  she 
can. 

Such  are  some  of  the  evils  with  which  revivals 
of  religion  may  be — have  been  connected.  I  have 
dwelt  upon  this  subject  at  considerable  length,  not 
because  it  is  a  subject  the  most  grateful  to  Christian 
contemplation,  but  because,  to  my  own  mind  at 
least,  it  possesses  an  importance  of  which  we  can 
scarcely  form  too  high  an  estimate.  It  were  far 
more  pleasant  to  speak  of  the  blessings  of  revivals, 
and  of  the  triumph  of  the  cause  of  revivals,  than  of 
the  evils  which,  through  the  weakness  or  corruption 
of  human  nature,  may  be  associated  with  them. 
But  I  cannot  resist  the  impression  that,  in  order  to 
realize  the  highest  amount  of  blessing  which  they 
are  fitted  to  secure,  wre  must  testify  against  their 
abuse,  and  endeavor  to  keep  them  in  their  purity. 
I  invite  you  then,  my  Brethren,  one  and  all,  to  la- 
bor according  to  your  ability,  not  merely  in  the 
promotion  of  revivals,  but  in  preventing  the  evils 
with  which  they  are  so  often  connected;  for  in 
doing  so,  you  not  only  contribute  greatly  to  the  ul- 
timate good  influence  of  every  such  work  of  grace, 
but  you  disarm  men  of  their  prejudices  against  the 
cause  of  revivals,  and  thus  remove  at  least  one  ob- 
stacle in  the  way  of  their  salvation.  If  we  knew 
all  who  had  rushed  into  infidelity  in  consequence  of 
what  they  have  seen  and  heard  in  connection  with 


LECTURE  VIII.  257 

revivals,  I  fear  we  should  be  overwhelmed  by  the 
discovery;  and  as  we  would  save  souls  from  death 
rather  than  multiply  the  temptations  to  self-destruc- 
tion, we  are  bound  to  watch,  and  pray,  and  labor, 
that  whatever  assumes  the  sacred  name  of  a  revival, 
may  be  worthy  of  the  character  which  it  professes 
to  bear. 

Do  you  ask  what  you  have  to  do  in  relation  to 
this  subject  ?  I  answer,  when  God  pours  down  his 
Spirit  in  the  midst  of  you,  you  have  much  to  do  in 
preventing  some  or  other  of  these  various  evils; 
and  this  you  are  to  effect  by  a  constant  and  watchful 
observation  of  the  state  of  things  around  you,  and 
by  subjecting  every  thing  that  is  proposed  to  be 
done  to  the  simple  test  of  God's  word.  You  may 
also  exert  a  general  influence  beyond  your  own  im- 
mediate sphere ;  by  having  your  views  of  this  sub- 
ject clear  and  settled,  and  expressing  them  tempe- 
rately, yet  firmly,  as  occasion  may  require.  But 
be  careful  never  to  mingle  in  the  expression  of  your 
views,  the  least  unkind  or  unchristian  feeling. 
Though  you  may  consider  your  brethren  in  some 
respects  wrong,  and  may  frankly  tell  them  so,  yet 
you  are  to  do  it  in  the  spirit  of  Christian  charity, 
and  cheerfully  give  them  credit  for  their  full  amount 
of  usefulness.  It  were  greatly  to  be  lamented  if 
any  of  us,  in  our  endeavors  to  correct  the  errors  of 
others,  should  fall  into  a  still  greater  one ;  should 
forfeit  our  claim  to  that  charity  which  hopeth  and 
beareth  all  things. 

33 


258  LECTURE  VIII. 

Brethren,  I  anticipate  for  the  cause  of  revivals  a 
glorious  triumph;  and  one  ground  of  this  expecta- 
tion is,  that  the  friends  of  revivals  will  labor  dili- 
gently for  the  promotion  of  their  purity.  I  cast 
my  eye  toward  the  millenial  age,  and  I  witness  these 
scenes  of  divine  love  and  mercy  going  forward  with 
such  beauty  and  power,  that  the  eyes  of  angels  are 
turned  towards  them  with  constantly  increasing  de- 
light. I  see  the  pure  gold  shining  forth  in  its 
brightness,  and  the  dross  thrown  aside  and  esti- 
mated at  nothing.  I  see  the  chaff  burnt  up  in  the 
fire,  or  flying  off  on  the  winds,  while  the  wheat  is 
pure,  and  ripe,  and  ready  for  the  garner.  I  see 
Christians  every  where  co-operating  with  God  for 
the  salvation  of  men,  in  the  very  ways  he  has  him- 
self marked  out ;  and  while  he  pours  out  his  rich 
blessings  on  the  church,  the  church  sends  back  her 
thanksgivings  and  praises  to  Him  in  the  Highest. 
May  God  in  mercy  hasten  this  blessed  consumma- 
tion !  And  may  you  and  I,  whom  he  permits  to  la- 
bor in  his  cause,  count  it  an  honor  that  we  are  pri- 
vileged to  direct  our  efforts  towards  this  high  end, 
and  to  anticipate  with  confidence  a  glorious  result ! 


LECTURE  IX. 


RESULTS  OF  REVIVALS. 


Revelation  v.  13. 

Blessing,  and  honor,  and  glory,  and  power,  be  unto  him  that  sitteth 
upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb,  forever  and  ever. 

This  is  the  new  song  that  was  heard  by  John  in 
vision,  as  a  response  from  the  whole  creation,  to 
the  sublime  anthem  which  had  just  before  trembled 
on  the  harps  and  lips  of  the  general  assembly  and 
church  of  the  first  born.  The  heavenly  host,  in- 
cluding the  angels  and  the  redeemed,  shout  forth 
their  praises  in  this  noble  song  : — "  Worthy  is  the 
Lamb  that  was  slain,  to  receive  power,  and  riches, 
and  wisdom,  and  strength,  and  honor,  and  glory, 
and  blessing."  All  nature  instantly  becomes  vocal, 
and  sends  back  her  amen  to  this  loud,  and  thrilling, 
and  extatic  acclamation.  "  And  every  creature 
which  is  in  heaven,  and  on  the  earth,  and  under  the 
earth,  and  such  as  are  in  the  sea,  and  all  that  are  in 
them,  heard  I  saying,  Blessing,  and  honor,  and  glory, 
and  power,  be  unto  him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne, 
and  unto  the  Lamb  forever  and  ever." 


260  LECTURE  IX. 

In  the  series  of  discourses  of  which  the  present 
is  to  form  the  conclusion,  I  have  endeavored  to  pre- 
sent before  you  what  seems  to  me  the  scriptural 
view  of  most  of  the  leading  topics  connected  with 
revivals  of  religion.  I  have  attempted  to  show  the 
nature  of  a  genuine  revival,  and  the  characteristics 
by  which  it  is  distinguished;  to  defend  revivals 
against  the  cavils  of  those  who  oppose  them;  to 
note  the  circumstances  which  are  unfavorable  to 
their  progress ;  to  consider  the  agency  of  God  on 
the  one  hand,  and  the  instrumentality  of  the  church 
on  the  other,  in  carrying  them  forward  ;  to  exhibit 
an  outline  of  the  treatment  that  is  due  both  to  the 
awakened  sinner  and  the  hopeful  convert ;  and  last 
of  all,  to  guard  you  against  the  evils  to  which  revi- 
vals, through  the  weakness  and  corruption  of  hu- 
man nature,  are  liable  to  be  perverted.  It  only 
remains  to  direct  your  attention,  in  the  present  dis- 
course, to  the  results  of  revivals ;  partly  in  their 
gradual  and  partial  developement,  and  partly  as  they 
will  be  seen,  when  the  cause  shall  have  gained  its 
complete  triumph.  And  in  taking  up  this  subject 
in  this  connection,  we  pass  from  a  theme  the  least 
grateful  to  one  that  is  most  grateful  to  the  Chris- 
tian's heart :  we  turn  our  back  upon  a  region  of 
misgivings,  and  difficulties,  and  discouragements, 
and  enter  a  field  of  hope,  and  light,  and  glory. 

But  you  will  ask,  perhaps,  in  what  manner  the 
glorious  hymn  of  praise  which  I  have  selected  as  a 
text,  can  be  considered  as  pointing  to  the  results  of 
revivals  of  religion  ?     I  answer,  it  is  a  hymn  in 


OF  THE 

NIVEESI 

LECTURE  IX. 


which  the  church  on  earth  may  very  properly 
in  celebrating  the  triumphs  of  God's  grace  as  they 
have  been  manifested  in  the  blessed  effects  of 
revivals  already.  It  is  the  tendency  of  revivals 
to  prepare  multitudes  for  taking  up  this  noble  song 
even  here,  and  continuing  to  repeat  it  with  in- 
creasing melody  and  rapture  for  ever.  And  more- 
over it  is  the  song  in  which  the  ransomed  in  glory 
are  to  celebrate  through  eternity  the  praises  of  re- 
demption ;  and  of  course  the  triumph  of  the  cause 
of  revivals,  in  which  the  purposes  of  God's  redeem- 
ing mercy  will  have  gone  so  wonderfully  into  effect. 
Whether,  therefore,  we  consider  this  as  a  song  of 
triumph  from  the  church  on  earth,  or  as  the  ever- 
lasting song  of  the  redeemed  in  heaven,  it  will,  in 
either  case,  justify  the  train  of  thought  into  which 
I  purpose  to  lead  you  in  respect  to  the  results  of 
revivals.  These  results  I  will  endeavor  to  present 
before  you  as  they  are  developed, 

I.  In  the  present  world : 

II.  In  the  world  of  glory. 
I.  In  the  present  world. 

The  grand  result  to  wThich  revivals  are  here  tend- 
ing is  the  complete  moral  renovation  of  the  world.  This 
result  is  to  be  accomplished, 

1.  By  their  direct  influence,  in  elevating  the  intel- 
lectual, spiritual,  and  social  condition  of  men. 

There  is  a  sluggish  tendency  in  the  human  mind 
which  it  often  requires  a  severe  shock  effectually 
to  counteract.  Most  men  choose  almost  any  other 
labor  rather  than  the*  labor  of  thought ;  and  hence 


Vv       OF  THE 

NIVEESI 


262  LECTURE  IX. 

no  doubt  many  an  individual  in  whom  there  is  the 
germe  of  a  noble  mind,  never  actually  rises  above 
a  very  moderate  intellectual  stature.  Now  it  is  the 
tendency  of  a  revival  of  religion  to  bring  the  facul- 
ties into  vigorous  exercise.  Let  the  Spirit  of  God 
be  poured  out  upon  a  community,  and  you  will  find 
that  the  public  mind  there  is  in  a  wakeful  state; 
that  men  seem  to  have  lost  their  aversion  to  think- 
ing, and  have  shaken  off  their  accustomed  sluggish- 
ness, and  are  earnest  in  making  inquiries,  and  can- 
not rest  till  those  inquiries  are  answered.  There  is 
an  intellectual  excitement  at  such  a  time  pervading 
the  whole  community ;  for  while  convinced  sinners 
are  set  upon  a  course  of  deep  and  earnest  thought 
in  respect  to  their  salvation,  the  minds  of  Christians 
are  laid  under  contribution  by  the  demand  that  is 
made  upon  them  for  counsel  and  aid;  and  even 
those  who  are  not  specially  awakened  by  the  Holy 
Spirit,  are  usually  to  a  greater  or  less  extent,  brought 
into  the  posture  of  reflection  or  inquiry.  And  the 
subject  which  occupies  the  mind  in  this  case,  let  it 
be  remembered,  is  of  the  noblest  kind.  The  intel- 
lect no  doubt  may  be  vigorously  employed  upon 
subjects  of  an  unimportant  character,  and  the  exer- 
cise which  it  thus  receives,  may  serve  to  develope 
and  quicken  its  powers  ;  but  in  a  revival  of  religion, 
the  subject  also  is  fitted  not  only  to  develope  and 
quicken,  but  to  elevate ;  for  it  brings  the  mind  in 
contact  with  higher  orders  of  being  and  higher 
states  of  existence.  Yes,  in  such  a  scene,  men  are 
not  only  trained  to  deep  reflection,  but  to  reflection 


LECTURE  IX.  263 

upon  matters  of  infinite  moment ;  and  the  intellect 
and  the  heart  get  warm  together;  and  while  the 
deep  and  strong  sensibilities  of  the  soul  are  roused 
by  means  of  the  light  that  blazes  in  the  understand- 
ing, the  feelings  in  turn  send  back  into  the  mind  an 
influence  that  is  fitted  to  render  its  perceptions  more 
distinct  and  vivid.  I  appeal  to  the  subjects  of  re- 
vivals every  where  for  evidence  of  the  fact,  that 
the  mind  is  never  more  active  than  during  a  season 
of  the  special  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

But  revivals  of  religion  are  favorable  to  intellect- 
ual culture,  not  only  as  they  bring  the  mind  at  the 
time  into  vigorous  exercise,  but  as  they  originate 
in  the  subjects  of  them  moral  feelings  and  habits 
which  are  peculiarly  favorable  to  the  acquisition  of 
useful  knowledge.  Every  true  subject  of  a  revi- 
val has  been  brought  to  realize  that  his  intellectual 
powers  and  all  the  means  he  enjoys  for  their  im- 
provement, are  a  talent  from  the  great  Master,  for 
which  he  will  be  responsible ;  and  this  impression 
will  of  course  be  favorable  to  the  highest  degree  of 
diligence.  And  then  again,  that  calm  state  of  the 
affections  which  is  thereby  induced,  is  peculiarly 
favorable  to  a  habit  of  intellectual  abstraction,  and 
to  all  high  mental  efforts  :  and  hence  I  should  ex- 
pect with  great  confidence  that  of  two  individuals, 
one  of  whom  had  been  a  sharer  in  the  blessed 
effects  of  a  revival,  and  the  other  was  a  stranger  to 
the  power  of  religion — other  things  being  equal — 
the  former  would  be  far  more  successful  in  ac- 
quiring any  branch  of  useful  knowledge  than  the 


264  LECTURE  IX. 

latter ;  besides  the  fact  that  in  the  one  case  there 
would  be  a  security,  and  in  the  other  none,  that  the 
acquisitions  which  were  made  would  be  consecrated 
to  the  cause  of  truth,  virtue  and  happiness.  And 
what  would  be  true  of  a  single  subject  of  a  revival, 
would  be  true  of  its  subjects  generally :  they  have 
experienced  an  influence  which  is  fitted  more  than 
any  thing  else  to  bring  out  their  intellectual  ener- 
gies, and  give  them  a  right  direction. 

Moreover,  as  it  is  the  tendency  of  a  revival  to  im- 
press those  who  share  in  it  with  their  obligations  to 
cultivate  their  own  powers  as  God  gives  them  oppor- 
tunity, it  is  adapted  also  to  awaken  in  them  an  active 
desire  for  the  general  promotion  of  useful  know- 
ledge. For  though  they  know  that  knowledge  is  ca- 
pable of  being  perverted  to  the  worst  purposes,  and 
renders  a  bad  man  a  much  more  formidable  enemy  to 
the  cause  of  virtue  and  happiness  than  he  could  be 
without  it ;  yet  they  also  know  that  knowledge  in 
itself  is  an  important  auxiliary  to  that  cause  ;  and 
that  it  were  as  unreasonable  to  object  to  it  because 
it  is  occasionally  perverted  to  bad  ends,  as  it  would 
be  to  call  in  question  the  utility  of  the  sun,  because 
in  his  march  through  the  heavens  he  sometimes 
lights  the  path  of  the  robber  or  the  assassin.  Hence 
we  find  that  in  our  own  country  at  least,  many  of 
the  most  active  promoters  of  useful  knowledge  at 
the  present  day  are  to  be  found  among  those  who 
have  been  practically  taught  the  great  lesson  of  hu- 
man responsibility  in  a  revival  of  religion ;  and  it  is 
reasonable  to  conclude  that  in  the  progress  of  re- 


LECTURE  IX.  265 

vivals  not  only  religious  knowledge,  but  every  other 
species  of  knowledge  that  is  fitted  to  adorn  and 
bless  society  will  be  regularly  advanced. 

But  if  revivals  serve  to  elevate  the  intellectual 
condition  of  men,  they  operate  still  more  benignly 
as  well  as  powerfully  upon  their  spiritual  condition. 
All  who  are  the  subjects  of  them,  were  previously 
lying  under  the  curse  of  God,  and  exposed  to  his 
everlasting  displeasure.  They  were  polluted  in 
their  whole  moral  nature  ;  were  liable  not  only  to 
the  fierce  upbraidings  of  a  guilty  conscience,  but  to 
the  tyranny  of  worldly  lusts,  and  sometimes  even 
to  a  storm  of  malignant  passion.  In  the  hour  of 
affliction  they  had  no  refuge;  in  the  prospect  of 
death,  they  saw  nothing  but  agony — to  say  nothing 
of  the  agony  of  dying  forever.  And  what  has  the 
revival  done  for  them  ?  It  has  changed  their  rela- 
tions to  God,  and  brought  them  within  the  arms  of 
his  forgiving  mercy,  and  filled  their  hearts  with  the 
spirit  of  adoption,  and  opened  their  lips  in  thanks- 
giving and  praise.  It  has  clothed  them  with  the 
beauties  of  a  renovated  nature,  has  delivered  them 
from  their  bondage  to  the  earthly,  and  brought 
them  into  close  alliance  with  the  heavenly ;  it  has 
secured  to  them  living  consolation  in  all  their 
trouble,  and  given  them  a  pledge  that  there  shall 
be  nothing  to  harm  them  even  in  the  valley  of 
death.  And  those  who  had  already  begun  to  live 
for  God,  it  has  quickened  to  a  higher  tone  of  feel- 
ing and  action,  impressing  upon  them  more  deeply 
their  Redeemer's  image,  and  rendering  them  more 

34 


266  LECTURE  IX. 

fit  to  breathe  the  atmosphere  of  heaven.  This  it 
has  done  not  for  a  solitary  individual,  or  for  a  few 
individuals  only,  but  for  a  multitude  ;  thus  chang- 
ing the  spiritual  condition  sometimes  of  entire 
families,  and  not  unfrequently  of  a  large  part  of  an 
extensive  community.  True  it  is  that  this  change 
relates  especially  to  the  hidden  man  of  the  heart, 
and  is  for  the  most  part  beyond  the  reach  of  mor- 
tal vision  ;  but  it  is  not  the  less  real — not  the  less 
momentous  :  indeed  it  may  be  considered  in  an  im- 
portant sense,  as  the  germe  of  all  the  blessing  which 
a  revival  of  religion  secures. 

Equally  true  is  it  that  the  influence  of  a  revival 
extends  to  the  social  condition  of  men.  Intelli- 
gence and  virtue  are  the  the  two  main  springs  of 
public  happiness.  But  we  have  already  seen  that 
it  is  the  tendency  of  revivals  to  put  the  mind  into 
active  operation  on  the  one  hand,  and  to  purify  the 
fountains  of  moral  conduct  on  the  other.  If  the 
heart  is  changed  from  the  love  of  sin  to  the  love  of 
holiness,  it  must  necessarily  result  that  this  change 
will  discover  itself  in  all  the  Christian  virtues ;  in 
that  very  course  of  conduct  which  makes  man  a 
blessing  to  his  fellow  man,  and  converts  all  his  so- 
cial relations  into  so  many  channels  of  benign  and 
healthful  influence.  Hence  it  is  found,  in  point  of 
fact,  and  in  instances  almost  innumerable,  that  a 
revival  has  renovated  not  only  the  moral  but  physi- 
cal aspect  of  a  community  ;  has  driven  away  vice  ; 
has  encouraged  industry ;  has  given  a  spring  to  in- 
telligence ;   and  has  caused  the  social  virtues  to 


LECTURE  IX.  267 

look  forth  in  smiles,  where  chilling  selfishness,  or 
hateful  discord,  or  unblushing  crime,  seemed  to 
have  established  a  perpetual  reign. 

Revivals  also  exert  an  influence  in  favor  of  social 
happiness,  somewhat  less  direct,  but  not  less  effi- 
cient, as  they  have  a  bearing  on  the  whole  machi- 
nery of  civil  government.  This  is  an  engine  of 
tremendous  power;  and  must  almost  of  course  se- 
cure to  a  people  great  good  or  bring  upon  them 
great  evil ;  and  which  side  of  the  alternative  is  to 
be  realized  in  any  given  case,  must  depend  on  the 
character  of  the  rulers  on  the  one  hand,  and  the 
character  of  the  people  on  the  other.  Revivals 
number  among  their  subjects  not  a  few  men  of 
intellectual  distinction,  who  are  qualified  for  the 
higher  stations  in  society;  and  there  are  many 
others  equally  gifted,  whose  character  they  help  to 
form  and  elevate,  who  nevertheless  do  not  profess 
to  have  realized  their  highest  benefit.  And  while 
the  influence  of  revivals  eminently  fits  these  men 
for  office,  by  bringing  them  under  the  power  of  mo- 
ral or  Christian  principle,  it  is  also  some  pledge  of 
their  elevation  to  office,  as  it  serves  to  enlighten 
and  purify  moral  sentiment  throughout  the  commu- 
nity. And  after  they  are  actually  elevated  to  pub- 
lic stations,  the  same  influence  will  make  them  ho- 
nest, and  resolute,  and  faithful  to  their  convictions 
of  duty,  even  in  the  worst  of  times ;  while  on  the 
other  hand  it  will  cherish  in  subjects  a  spirit  of 
obedience,  and  lead  them  to  co-operate  with  their 
rulers  for  the  accomplishment  of  all  the  good  ends 


268  LECTURE  IX. 

of  government.  Let  the  true  spirit  of  revivals  pre- 
vail through  our  land,  and  we  shall  deserve,  in  re- 
spect to  our  social  and  civil  interests,  far  more  than 
we  now  do,  the  appellation  of  "  a  happy  people." 

But  while  such  is  the  immediate  effect  of  revivals 
upon  our  own  public  interests,  I  can  not  resist  the 
impression,  that  the  revivals  in  this  country  are 
destined  to  exert  a  more  remote  influence  in  ad- 
vancing the  general  cause  of  human  society  through- 
out the  world.  Where  is  even  the  superficial  ob- 
server of  human  affairs,  who  does  not  perceive  that 
the  signs  of  the  times,  in  respect  to  the  European 
nations,  tell  fearfully  of  revolution?  Who  needs 
be  told  that  the  fabric  of  society  in  those  nations, 
which  has  stood  firm  amidst  the  shocks  of  past 
ages,  begins  now  perceptibly  to  totter;  and  that 
the  day  is  probably  at  hand,  when  their  civil  insti- 
tutions will  be  remodelled,  and  the  whole  face  of 
society  receive  a  new  aspect?  Now  I  do  not  sup- 
pose that  I  claim  too  much  for  our  country,  when 
I  say  that  the  eyes  of  the  nations  will  be  more  likely 
to  be  directed  to  her  as  a  model  of  social  and  civil 
renovation  than  any  other  country  on  earth.  It  is 
no  improbable  supposition  then  that  the  influence  of 
our  revivals — these  very  scenes  of  divine  power 
and  grace  in  which  we  are  permitted  to  mingle — 
may  dart  across  the  Atlantic,  and  be  felt  at  the  very 
springs  of  society  there.  Yes,  those  institutions 
to  which,  under  God,  we  owe  so  many  of  our  bless- 
ings, and  which  are  sustained,  in  a  degree  at  least, 
by  the  influence  which  comes  from  revivals,  may 


LECTURE  IX.  269 

be  adopted  by  other  nations,  until  there  shall  be  no 
nation  that  does  not  rejoice  in  their  light.  The 
testimony  of  God  forbids  us  to  doubt  that  there  is 
a  period  approaching  when  the  social  state  of  man 
every  where,  will  have  reached  a  point  of  improve- 
ment far  beyond  what  has  ever  yet  been  attained  by 
any  people.  When  the  light  of  the  millenial  morn- 
ing dawns  upon  the  world,  it  may  be  easier  than 
now  to  form  an  estimate  of  the  results  of  revivals 
in  giving  proportion,  and  beauty,  and  strength,  to 
the  edifice  of  human  society.     But, 

2.  Revivals  tend  towards  the  complete  moral 
renovation  of  the  world,  by  enlarging  the  moral  re- 
sources, and  quickening  and  directing  the  moral  ener- 
gies of  the  church. 

The  church  is  much  indebted  to  revivals  for  the 
increase  both  of  her  numbers  and  her  graces.  Ob- 
serve this  influence  as  it  is  often  exerted  in  indi- 
vidual cases,  and  on  the  spiritual  interests  of  parti- 
cular communities  of  Christians.  It  were  no  diffi- 
cult matter  to  find  many  instances  which  have  oc- 
curred in  these  latter  years,  in  which  hundreds, 
during  a  single  revival,  have  hopefully  become  the 
subjects  of  renewing  grace ;  and  a  large  proportion 
of  them  at  least,  have  subsequently  evinced  the  re- 
ality of  their  conversion  by  a  holy  life.  And  in 
many  of  these  cases,  a  church  which  before  barely 
had  an  existence,  has  not  only  been  saved  from  ut- 
ter extinction,  but  has  been  enlarged  by  great  ac- 
cessions to  its  numbers  and  influence  ;  and  not  un- 
frequently  has  been  enabled  to  supply  itself  with 


270  LECTURE  IX. 

what  before  it  did  not  enjoy — the  stated  adminis- 
tration of  Christian  ordinances.  And  if  the  influ- 
ence of  a  revival  be  so  great  and  good  as  it  respects 
particular  instances  and  individual  churches,  what 
shall  we  say  of  the  influence  of  all  the  revivals 
which  take  place  during  a  single  year ;  much  more 
of  all  which  have  hitherto  existed,  as  well  as  those 
which  are  hereafter  to  exist,  before  the  world  shall 
be  filled  with  the  glory  of  the  Highest  ?  How  many 
new  churches  are  probably  destined  to  grow  up  un- 
der this  influence  !  How  much  is  the  standard  of 
Christian  character — of  humility,  of  zeal,  of  devo- 
tion, of  every  thing  that  pertains  to  practical  godli- 
ness, yet  to  be  elevated  in  consequence  of  these 
glorious  effusions  of  the  Holy  Ghost !  What  an  im- 
mense number  will  have  been  brought  to  the  table 
of  the  Lord,  and  will  have  been  enlisted  actively  in 
his  service,  and  will  count  it  an  honor  to  wear 
themselves  out  in  his  cause,  who,  but  for  revivals 
of  religion,  might  have  continued  to  turn  their 
backs  upon  the  Saviour,  and  even  have  openly  op- 
posed the  interests  of  his  kingdom !  And  how  much 
is  our  idea  of  the  influence  of  revivals  heightened, 
when  we  recollect  that  it  is  constantly  accumula- 
tive ;  that  those  who  are  the  subjects  of  one  revival, 
are  prepared  to  labor,  and  actually  do  labor,  for 
the  promotion  of  others ;  and  the  subjects  of  these 
revivals  in  turn  address  themselves  to  the  same 
work;  and  so  on  in  an  uninterrupted  succession, 
until  the  Redeemer  shall  have  seen  the  travail  of  his 
soul,  and  been  fully  satisfied. 


LECTURE  IX.  271 

Again :  Revivals  increase  the  efficiency  of  the  Chris- 
Han  ministry  ;  both  by  increasing  the  qualifications 
of  those  who  are  engaged  in  it,  and  by  bringing 
others  to  give  themselves  to  the  work.  They  serve 
to  raise  the  tone  of  ministerial  qualification.  A 
minister  can  learn  that  in  a  revival  which  he  can 
scarcely  learn  in  any  other  circumstances.  There 
he  enjoys  advantages  which  he  can  have  no  where 
else  for  becoming  acquainted  with  the  windings  of 
the  human  heart;  for  ascertaining  the  influence  of 
different  truths  upon  different  states  of  feeling ;  for 
learning  how  to  detect  false  hopes,  and  to  ascer- 
tain and  confirm  good  hopes ;  and  I  may  add,  for 
getting  his  soul  deeply  imbued  with  the  true  spirit 
of  his  work.  Accordingly,  it  has  often  been  re- 
marked that  ministers,  after  having  passed  through 
a  revival,  have  preached,  and  prayed,  and  done 
their  whole  work  with  far  more  earnestness  and  ef- 
fect than  before ;  and  they  themselves  have  not  un- 
frequently  acknowledged  that  what  they  had  gained, 
during  such  a  season,  has  been  worth  more  to  them 
than  the  study  of  years. 

But  revivals  contribute  also  to  increase  the  num- 
ber of  ministers.  They  are  the  means  of  introduc- 
ing many  young  men  of  talents  and  promise  into 
the  kingdom  of  Christ ;  not  a  small  part  of  whom 
consecrate  themselves  to  him  in  the  ministry  of  re- 
conciliation. As  the  population  of  our  own  coun- 
try is  so  rapidly  advancing,  and  as  the  church  is 
waking  up  to  the  spiritual  desolation  both  of 
Christendom  and  of  the  Pagan  world,  it  is  mani- 


272  LECTURE  IX. 

fest  that  an  immense  number  of  ministers  are  want- 
ed, and  are  likely  to  be  wanted,  to  meet  this  con- 
stantly increasing  demand.  Now  then  if  it  were 
not  for  our  revivals,  we  can  see  no  alternative  but 
that  the  great  work  must  stand  still  for  want  of  la- 
borers, or  else  it  must  be  prosecuted  by  men  who 
lack  the  most  essential  of  all  qualifications.  But 
here,  blessed  be  God,  we  are  saved  from  both  sides 
of  this  miserable  alternative.  We  have  young 
men — truly  devoted,  as  well  as  in  many  instances, 
eminently  gifted  young  men,  offering  themselves  to 
the  work  ;  and  most  of  the  younger  ministers  of  the 
present  generation — as  well  those  who  have  gone 
abroad  as  those  who  labor  at  home — date  their  con- 
version to  some  revival ;  and  as  the  cause  of  revi- 
vals advances  in  coming  years,  we  cannot  doubt 
that  there  will  be  a  constantly  increasing  number 
directing  their  eye  towards  the  sacred  office,  until 
the  Saviour's  command  shall  actually  be  obeyed  to 
preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature. 

Revivals  also  lend  an  important  influence  to  the  sup- 
port of  our  benevolent  institutions.  It  is  by  means  of 
these  especially  that  the  gospel  is  to  be  sent  abroad 
to  the  ends  of  the  earth  ;  and  the  kingdom  of  Christ 
every  where  to  be  established.  When  you  view  the 
inroads  which  have  already  been  made  upon  the  ter- 
ritories of  darkness  and  sin  ;  when  you  cast  an  eye 
toward  the  wilderness,  and  see  it  beginning  to  assume 
the  aspect  of  moral  renovation;  when  you  look 
off  upon  the  dominions  of  Paganism,  and  see  how 
many  idol  gods  have  fallen  from  their  thrones,  how 


LECTURE  IX.  273 

many  have  exchanged  rites  of  superstition  and  cru- 
elty for  a  pure  and  rational  worship  of  the  true 
God,  how  many  Christian  churches  and  Christian 
schools  are  already  established,  and  how  many  Bi- 
bles and  tracts  are  in  circulation  ; — when  you  wit- 
ness all  this,  I  say,  you  behold  nothing  which  has 
not  been  accomplished  by  the  benevolent  institu- 
tions either  of  this  or  of  other  lands.  Now,  this 
moral  machinery,  so  far  as  our  own  country  at 
least  is  concerned,  is  evidently  to  be  sustained  and 
increased  chiefly  through  the  influence  of  revivals. 
Each  individual  who  is  converted  to  God  is  a  new 
laborer  in  this  glorious  cause  ;  and  the  multitudes 
who  already  are,  or  hereafter  will  be,  born  into  the 
kingdom,  must  bring  to  it  an  amount  of  influence 
of  which  we  can  form  no  adequate  conception. 
Besides,  it  is  the  tendency  of  revivals  to  make  those 
who  are  already  Christians  address  themselves  with 
more  vigor  and  efficiency  to  this  work ;  for  while, 
what  they  witness  and  experience  in  such  a  scene 
is  fitted  to  increase  their  general  spirituality,  it  is 
especially  adapted  to  make  them  feel  more  deeply 
the  value  of  the  soul,  and  the  importance  of  labor- 
ing for  its  salvation  abroad  as  well  as  at  home  to 
the  extent  of  their  power.  Yes,  my  friends,  it  is 
amidst  the  effusions  of  the  Spirit  of  God  that  men 
are  trained  to  engage  actively  and  efficiently  in  the 
great  enterprise  of  Christian  benevolence  :  here 
they  are  to  have  their  hearts  and  their  hands  open- 
ed in  behalf  of  those  who  are  sitting  in  the  region 
and  shadow  of  death  :  here  they  are  to  catch  that 

35 


274  LECTURE  IX. 

spirit  of  zeal,  and  self-denial,  and  holy  resolution, 
which  will  lead  them  to  attempt  great  things,  and 
by  God's  blessing  to  accomplish  great  things,  to- 
wards the  moral  renovation  of  the  world.  I  hardly 
need  say  that  all  our  great  benevolent  institutions — 
our  Missionary,  and  Bible,  and  Tract,  and  Educa- 
tion, and  Temperance,  and  all  kindred  societies, 
have  flourished  most  where  the  influences  of  God's 
grace  have  been  most  abundantly  experienced ;  and 
I  am  sure  that  every  thing  in  the  aspect  of  Provi- 
dence indicates  that  the  spirit  of  revivals  and  the 
spirit  of  public  charity  are  hereafter  to  go  hand  in 
hand — the  one  being  sustained  and  cherished  in  a 
great  degree  by  the  other,  until  the  earth  shall  be 
filled  with  the  Redeemer's  glory. 

There  is  one  institution  which  the  church  uses 
with  greater  effect  than  almost  any  other,  which, 
in  this  country,  at  least,  derives  its  efficiency  in  no 
small  degree  from  the  influence  of  revivals — I  mean 
the  sabbath  school.  In  order  to  impart  to  this  insti- 
tution the  greatest  moral  energy,  it  is  necessary 
that  there  should  be  a  sufficient  number  of  teachers 
able  and  willing  to  discharge  their  duty  in  the  best 
manner,  and  that  all  who  are  the  proper  subjects 
for  sabbath  school  instruction  should  be  brought 
within  its  influence.  You  will  easily  see  how  revi- 
vals contribute  to  the  accomplishment  of  both  these 
ends.  They  multiply  the  number  of  adequate 
teachers,  by  bringing  many  persons  of  intelligence 
and  discretion  to  a  practical  knowledge  of  the  gos- 
pel; and  they  not  only  enlist  them  in  the  enterprise., 


LECTURE  IX.  275 

but  impart  to  them  a  tender  concern  for  the  salvation 
of  their  pupils ;  and  lead  them  to  regard  this  rather 
than  the  bare  communication  of  scriptural  know- 
ledge, the  ultimate  end  of  their  efforts.  They  serve 
also  greatly  to  increase  the  number  of  those  who 
are  brought  within  the  reach  of  the  benefits  of  this 
heaven-born  institution.  Let  sabbath  school  teach- 
ers become  deeply  imbued  with  that  spirit  which  a 
revival  is  fitted  to  impart  to  Christians, — a  spirit  of 
love  to  the  Saviour  and  love  to  the  souls  whom  he 
died  to  redeem,  and  it  will  carry  them  out  to  the 
hovels  of  wretchedness,  and  lead  them  to  gather  into 
this  sacred  enclosure  as  many  as  they  can :  and  let 
parents  feel  the  influence  of  a  revival,  either  in  re- 
claiming them  from  a  course  of  backsliding,  or  in 
bringing  them  for  the  first  time  to  an  acceptance  of 
the  Saviour,  and  they  too  will  stand  ready  to  co- 
operate in  this  noble  enterprise  by  encouraging  not 
only  their  own  children,  but  all  with  whom  they 
have  influence,  to  be  found  regularly  in  the  sabbath 
school.  It  were  easy  to  point  to  many  instances 
of  this  institution  being  first  established  in  conse- 
quence of  a  revival,  and  that  too  where  no  effort  of 
this  kind  could  have  been  made  at  any  preceding 
period  with  the  least  prospect  of  success ;  and  to 
many  more  instances  in  which  a  revival  has  raised 
a  sabbath  school  from  a  state  of  extreme  depression 
to  that  of  great  prosperity.  Its  numbers  have  been 
greatly  increased  ;  its  teachers  have  been  rendered 
more  efficient  and  faithful;  the  church  have  come 
to  regard  it  with  renewed  interest;  and  even  the 


276  LECTURE  IX. 

world  have  looked  upon  it  with  favor,  and  extended 
to  it  a  cordial  and  cheering  patronage. 

I  must  not  omit  to  say  in  this  connection,  that 
the  sabbath  school  furnishes  a  most  interesting  field 
for  the  direct  action  of  a  revival.  I  will  say  no- 
thing here  of  the  peculiar  advantages  which  this  in- 
stitution furnishes  for  carrying  forward  a  work  of 
divine  grace,  having  adverted  to  that  in  a  preceding 
discourse;  but  I  refer  to  the  fact,  that  the  pupils  in 
the  sabbath  school  are  generally  in  the  morning  of 
life,  and  that  a  revival  in  numbering  them  as  its  sub- 
jects, secures  in  every  instance  the  influence  of 
nearly  a  whole  life  to  the  cause  of  truth  and  piety. 
We  are  accustomed  to  feel,  and  very  properly,  that 
there  is  special  reason  for  thanksgiving  to  God, 
when  the  man  who  has  nearly  worn  out  his  life  in 
sin,  is  arrested  in  his  guilty  career  just  as  he  is  on 
the  borders  of  the  tomb ;  but  the  peculiar  interest 
which  we  take  in  such  a  conversion  arises  not  from 
any  expectation  we  can  have  of  very  extensive  sub- 
sequent usefulness,  but  from  the  fact  that  it  occurs 
at  so  late  a  period,  as  to  furnish  a  signal  instance 
of  sovereign  mercy,  and  to  be  in  a  peculiar  sense 
as  life  from  the  dead.  But  when  an  individual 
comes  into  the  kingdom,  bringing  with  him  the  full 
freshness  and  vigor  of  youth,  there  is  occasion  for 
joy  not  merely  because,  from  an  heir  of  hell  he  has 
become  an  heir  of  heaven,  but  because  there  is  rea- 
son to  hope  that  he  may  be  long  useful  in  the 
church,  and  do  much  for  the  advancement  of  the 
cause  of  Christ.     And  when  the  dews  of  divine 


LECTURE  IX.  277 

grace  descend  copiously  upon  a  sabbath  school, 
there  is  an  amount  of  influence  secured  in  favor  of 
the  interests  of  the  church,  which  outruns  calcula- 
tion. There  are  many  youth  saved,  it  may  be,  from 
exerting  an  influence  unfriendly  to  the  Redeemer's 
cause — possibly  from  being  its  open  enemies ;  and 
they  enter  at  once  on  a  course  of  vigorous  ef- 
fort for  its  advancement ;  and  some  of  them  may 
be  destined  to  high  places  *)f  trust,  and  their  influ- 
ence, whether  it  be  greater  or  less,  whether  it  be 
exerted  for  a  longer  or  shorter  period,  is  brought 
as  an  humble  offering  to  their  Saviour  and  Lord. 
It  is  a  delightful  thought  that,  while  the  sabbath 
school  is  an  important  auxiliary  to  the  cause  of  re- 
vivals, revivals  in  turn  do  much  to  direct  and  in- 
crease the  influence  of  the  sabbath  school ;  render- 
ing it  a  still  more  efficient  helper  to  all  the  great 
and  holy  interests  of  the  church. 

There  is  yet  another  way  in  which  revivals  in- 
crease the  moral  energies  of  the  church — I  mean  by 
cherishing  a  spirit  of  prayer  for  the  success  of  the  gos- 
pel. The  Christian  who  has  the  true  spirit  of  a  re- 
vival, cannot  limit  his  prayers  any  more  than  his  ef- 
forts, to  the  salvation  of  those  who  are  immediately 
around  him.  As  he  wakes  to  a  more  impressive 
sense  of  the  value  of  the  soul,  and  to  the  fact  that 
the  gospel  offers  the  only  effectual  remedy  for  its 
moral  disorders,  he  feels  a  stronger  desire  that  that 
remedy  may  every  where  be  known  and  applied, 
and  this  desire  carries  him  often  to  the  throne  of 
the  heavenly  grace.     And  no  doubt  the  prayers  of 


278  LECTURE  IX. 

Christians  for  the  general  diffusion  of  the  gospel, 
which  are  drawn  forth  by  revivals,  have  much  to  do 
instrumentally  in  setting  in  motion  and  keeping  in 
motion  the  great  moral  machinery  of  the  age ;  as 
well  as  in  securing  the  blessed  effects  which  we  see 
produced  by  it.  And  as  it  is  now,  so  we  have  rea- 
son to  believe  it  will  be  in  all  coming  years — the 
prayers  of  the  church  which  her  revivals  will  se- 
cure, will  have  much,  very  much  to  do,  in  carrying 
forward  the  triumph  of  the  gospel,  until  the  church 
shall  be  able  to  recognise  the  whole  world  as  her 
habitation,  and  to  record  that  the  work  that  was 
given  her  to  do  has  been  accomplished. 

Who  then  but  will  acknowledge,  in  review  of  this 
article,  that  revivals  have  already,  both  by  a  direct 
and  indirect  influence,  accomplished  wonders  to- 
ward the  renovation  of  the  world?  And  what 
Christian's  heart  will  not  bound  with  joy  in  the 
prospect  of  what  is  yet  to  be  done  through  the 
same  instrumentality  ?  Let  your  imagination  anti- 
cipate a  period,  (how  near  or  how  remote  I  will 
not  venture  to  say,)  in  which  the  wilderness,  in- 
stead of  presenting  here  and  there  a  spot  of  moral 
verdure,  shall  every  where  be  as  the  garden  of  the 
Lord ;  in  which  Paganism,  and  Mahomedism,  and 
every  other  false  religion,  shall  have  fled  from  the 
world  ;  in  which  every  hill  and  valley  shall  echo  to 
the  Redeemer's  praises,  and  the  bright  light, of  mil- 
lenial  glory  spread  itself  over  the  whole  earth ; — 
let  that  period  come,  and  let  the  question  be  asked, 
whether  on  earth  or  in  heaven,  by  what  means  this 


LECTURE  IX.  279 

glorious  triumph  has  been  secured,  and  it  requires 
no  spirit  of  prophecy  to  predict  that  the  answer 
must  be,  that  it  has  been,  in  a  great  degree,  by  re- 
vivals of  religion.  Such  then  is  the  grand  result 
of  revivals  as  it  respects  the  present  world — 

II.  And  what  is  it,  as  it  respects  the  world  of 
glory  ? 

It  is  a  vast  accession  to  the  felicity  of  that  world. 
For, 

1.  Revivals  minister  directly  to  the  joy  of  the  hea- 
venly inhabitants. 

The  angels  are  by  no  means  indifferent  spectators 
of  these  scenes.  Our  Saviour  himself  hath  declared 
that  "  there  is  joy  among  the  angels  over  one  sinner 
that  repenteth."  Much  more  then  must  they  re- 
joice, when  multitudes  repent  and  believe,  and  have 
their  destiny  for  eternity  reversed.  These  exalted 
beings  are  represented  as  eagerly  penetrating  into 
the  mysteries  of  redemption;  as  employing  their 
noble  faculties  to  the  utmost  to  become  acquainted 
with  this  wonderful  work  ;  because,  more  than  any 
other,  it  brings  out  to  view  the  perfections  of  Jeho- 
vah. But  it  is  in  a  revival  especially,  that  this  work 
as  it  respects  individuals,  and  even  the  whole  church, 
advances  rapidly  towards  its  consummation.  Here 
the  provision  which  has  been  made  for  sinners  is 
appropriated ;  the  remedy  is  applied  and  proved  to 
be  efficacious.  The  wisdom,  the  power,  the  grace, 
the  faithfulness  of  God,  shine  forth  amidst  every 
such  scene,  with  a  distinctness  and  an  effulgence, 
which  angels  cannot  contemplate  without  burning 


280  LECTURE  IX. 

with  a  loftier  and  more  admiring  regard  for  the  di- 
vine character.  Yes,  we  have  no  reason  to  doubt 
that  when  they  cast  an  eye  towards  our  world  which 
is  the  theatre  of  redemption,  and  towards  our  revi- 
vals in  which  this  redemption  so  wonderfully  takes 
effect,  they  gain  deeper,  and  brighter,  and  nobler 
views  of  God,  than  when  they  look  directly  at  the 
glories  of  his  throne. 

Another  reason  of  their  joy  on  these  occasions 
is,  that  the  benevolence  of  their  nature  leads  them 
to  delight  in  the  happiness  of  men.  Though  they 
know  nothing  by  experience  of  the  evils  from  which 
the  sinner  is  redeemed,  yet  they  know  much  of  the 
glory  to  which  he  is  destined :  they  know  that  he 
is  saved  from  the  miseries  of  the  second  death ; — 
that  he  has  a  title  to  an  incorruptible  inheritance  se- 
cured to  him ; — that  during  his  residence  on  earth, 
some  beams  of  heavenly  glory  will  be  let  down  into 
his  soul; — and  that  ere  long  he  will  be  taken  up  to 
be  their  companion,  and  will  advance  through  ever- 
lasting ages,  from  one  degree  of  purity  and  bliss  to 
another.  Inasmuch  as,  during  a  revival,  the  change 
takes  place  in  respect  to  many  individuals,  which 
secures  to  them  an  exemption  from  so  much  misery, 
and  the  possession  of  so  much  glory,  how  natural 
that  the  angels,  in  contemplating  this  change,  should 
rejoice ;  how  reasonable  that  their  native  benevo- 
lence should  lead  them  to  turn  an  eye  of  transport 
toward  the  earth,  while  they  bend  with  deeper  re- 
verence before  the  throne,  in  view  of  these  wonder- 
ful displays  of  divine  mercy. 


LECTURE  IX.  281 

But  while  revivals  are  a  source  of  rich  joy  to  the 
angels,  we  may  suppose  that  they  are  so  in  a  still 
higher  degree  to  that  part  of  the  population  of  hea- 
ven who  have  washed  their  robes  and  made  them 
white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.  It  is  with  them, 
in  common  with  angels,  a  reason  for  joy  that,  in 
these  triumphs  of  divine  grace,  they  gain  the  most 
glorious  view  of  the  divine  character;  and  also  that 
they  contemplate  in  them  a  mighty  addition  to  the 
amount  of  human  happiness.  But  there  are  other 
circumstances  to  operate  in  their  case,  the  influ- 
ence of  which  angels  cannot  be  supposed  to  feel. 
They  know  by  actual  experience  the  misery  of  a 
life  of  sin,  and  the  danger  that  is  connected  with  it 
of  being  cast  off  forever,  and  the  fearful  forebod- 
ings of  eternal  torment  which  have  risen  under  the 
influence  of  a  waking  conscience ;  and  they  know 
too  on  the  other  hand  the  sweet  hope  that  accom- 
panies the  sense  of  forgiveness,  and  the  sustaining 
influences  of  piety  in  the  hour  of  trial,  and  the 
cheering  prospect  that  greets  the  eye  of  faith  as  it 
respects  the  future,  and  the  aid  which  the  soul  ex- 
periences from  the  everlasting  arm  in  the  valley  of 
death,  and  finally  they  know  something  of  the  ex- 
ceeding and  eternal  weight  of  glory  in  which  the 
sinner's  redemption  is  consummated.  They  are 
able  therefore  to  form  a  far  more  perfect  estimate 
than  the  angels,  of  the  real  importance  of  a  revival 
of  religion,  so  far  as  it  is  connected  with  the  happi- 
ness of  its  subjects ;  because  their  experience  ena- 
bles them  to  put  the  joy  that  is  gained  in  more 

36 


282  LECTURE  IX. 

striking  contrast  with  the  wo  that  is  avoided.  They 
look  back  to  the  hole  of  the  pit  from  which  they 
were  themselves  taken,  and  then  consider  their  pre- 
sent condition  as  kings  and  priests  unto  God,  and 
the  gain  of  bliss  and  glory  which  is  secured  by  one 
revival  defies  the  utmost  reach  of  their  laboring 
conceptions. 

Moreover,  it  is  reasonable  to  suppose  that  the  joy 
which  the  redeemed  feel  in  view  of  the  triumphs  of 
God's  grace  on  earth,  must  be  heightened  in  many 
cases  by  the  relations  which  they  have  themselves 
sustained  to  those  who  are  the  subjects  of  a  gracious 
renovation.  Suppose  the  glorified  parent  looks 
down  and  sees  the  children  whom  he  left  walking 
in  the  broad  road  to  death,  turning  into  the  path  to 
life  and  setting  their  faces  firmly  towards  heaven  ; 
or  suppose  the  wife  beholds  her  husband,  or  the 
sister  her  brother,  for  whom  she  had  offered  a 
thousand  prayers  but  had  died  without  seeing  them 
answered,  now  waking  up  to  a  concern  for  his  sal- 
vation, and  laying  hold  on  the  hope  set  before  him 
in  the  gospel,  and  solemnly  dedicating  himself  to 
the  Lord;  or  suppose  the  faithful  pastor  to  have 
gone  down  to  his  grave  mourning  over  the  obdura- 
cy of  hearts  which  he  could  never  reach,  and  to 
look  down  from  Mount  Zion  above  and  see  them 
pierced  with  conviction,  and  melted  in  penitence, 
and  rejoicing  in  hope ;  and  I  ask  you  whether  you 
do  not  believe  that  in  each  of  these  cases,  there 
would  be  a  new  and  deeper  thrill  of  joy  in  the 
breast  of  that  glorified  immortal  ?     Do  you  not  be- 


LECTURE  IX.  283 

lieve  that  he  would  strike  his  harp  to  a  higher  and 
nobler  note  of  thanksgiving,  that  those  whom  he 
loved  while  he  was  on  earth  and  whom  he  still  loves 
though  he  is  heaven,  have  not  only  been  redeemed 
by  the  blood  but  renewed  by  the  Spirit  of  Christ, 
and  are  training  up  to  be  his  companions  through 
ages  of  happiness  that  will  know  no  end. 

I  may  say  too,  reverently,  that  Jehovah  himself 
rejoices  in  a  revival  of  religion  ;  for  he  beholds  in 
it  the  most  precious  of  his  own  works.  In  such  an 
event  each  person  in  the  adorable  Godhead  is  emi- 
nently glorified  by  an  exhibition  of  the  various 
attributes  of  the  divine  character.  The  Father  is 
glorified  in  the  display  of  that  love  and  wisdom  in 
which  the  plan  of  redemption  originated  :  the  Son 
is  glorified  in  the  honor  which  hereby  comes  to  his 
mediatorial  work,  and  especially  in  the  efficacy 
which  is  thus  proved  to  belong  to  his  atoning  blood : 
the  Holy  Ghost  is  glorified  in  the  effectual  energy 
of  his  operation  on  the  heart;  in  changing  stone 
into  flesh — in  new-creating  the  whole  man.  Here 
is  power,  wisdom,  mercy,  faithfulness,  holiness, 
every  attribute  of  God,  brought  out  in  a  living — I 
had  almost  said,  a  palpable  form.  If  Jehovah  re- 
joices in  his  own  glory,  and  if  that  glory  is  illustra- 
ted in  the  conversion  of  even  a  single  soul,  what 
shall  be  said  of  his  rejoicing  in  view  of  a  revival  of 
religion — much  more  of  all  the  revivals  which  will 
have  taken  place  when  the  whole  number  of  the 
ransomed  of  the  Lord  shall  be  gathered  home. 


284  LECTURE  IX. 

2.  Revivals  tend  to  the  same  grand  result,  by  in- 
creasing the  number  of  the  heavenly  inhabitants. 

Who  can  estimate  the  number  that  have  already 
not  only  had  their  names  written  among  the  re- 
deemed, but  have  actually  entered  through  the  gate 
into  the  city,  and  taken  up  the  anthems  of  heaven, 
who  but  for  revivals  of  religion  would  have  had  no 
part  nor  lot  in  the  matter  ?  Limit  your  view,  if  you 
will,  to  the  result  of  a  single  year,  and  think  what  a 
mighty  accession  to  the  heavenly  host  is  furnished 
by  one  year's  revivals.  And  then  with  the  promi- 
ses of  God  and  the  signs  of  the  times  in  your  eye, 
let  your  thoughts  travel  down  the  tract  of  coming 
years,  and  see  how  much  the  revivals  of  each  suc- 
cessive year  serve  to  increase  the  population  of  hea- 
ven. And  finally  anticipate  the  time  when  this 
earth  shall  no  longer  exist  as  a  theatre  for  the  tri- 
umphs of  redemption,  and  the  ransomed  shall  all  be 
assembled  on  the  plains  of  immortality ;  and  behold 
in  that  vast  community  a  multitude  which  no  man 
can  number  who  date  their  change  of  character  and 
destiny  to  revivals  of  religion.  And  then  think  of 
what  has  been  done  for  these  myriads  of  immortals. 
Fix  upon  the  moment  when  the  scene  of  dying  was 
over,  and  the  spirit  was  rushing  forth  to  meet  its 
God ;  and  estimate  the  importance  of  the  change  it 
has  experienced,  by  all  the  horror  which  it  hence- 
forth  avoids,  and  all  the  bliss  which  it  henceforth 
attains.  All  this  countless  multitude  have  escaped 
the  pollution,  and  degradation,  and  wailing  of  the  pit, 


LECTURE  IX.  285 

and  have  risen  to  the  purity,  and  glory,  and  ecstacy  of 
heaven.  The  day  of  the  resurrection  and  the  judg- 
ment which,  but  for  the  renovation  they  have  expe- 
rienced, would  have  awakened  in  them  nothing  but 
shame  and  agony,  is  a  signal  for  exultation  and  tri- 
umph. They  walk  in  the  light  of  the  Lamb.  They 
know  how  to  use  angelic  harps.  They  are  kings 
and  priests  unto  God.  They  go  on  from  glory  to 
glory,  constantly  approaching  the  perfection  of  the 
Highest,  while  immortality  endures.  Whose  mind 
is  not  lost  in  contemplating  the  amount  of  felicity 
which  revivals  will  secure  to  their  subjects  through 
all  the  ages  of  eternity  ? 

Pause  now  for  a  moment  on  the  eminence  to 
which  we  are  brought,  and  so  far  as  you  can,  let 
your  eye  take  in  at  a  glance  the  results  of  revivals, 
as  they  respect  both  worlds.  Under  their  influence 
see  the  cause  of  moral  renovation  advancing,  until 
this  earth  every  where  brightens  into  a  field  of  mil- 
lenial  beauty.  Behold  also  the  inhabitants  of  hea- 
ven kindling  with  higher  rapture  in  view  of  these 
wonderful  works  of  God !  Not  only  those  who 
have  been  subjects  of  revivals,  but  those  who  have 
not,  not  only  the  ransomed  of  the  Lord  but  the 
principalities  and  powers  in  heavenly  places,  and 
even  Jehovah  who  is  over  all  blessed  forever,  re- 
joice, and  will  eternally  rejoice,  in  these  triumphs  of 
redeeming  grace.  And  this  joy  and  glory  is  not 
only  to  be  perpetual,  but  to  be  perpetually  progres- 
sive.    Say  then  whether  such  results  will  not  justi- 


286  LECTURE  IX. 

fy  the  church  even  now  in  beginning  her  song  of 
triumph?  Which  of  the  angels  will  think  she  is 
premature  in  her  praises,  if,  when  she  looks  abroad, 
and  sees  what  God  has  wrought  for  her  already  in 
her  revivals,  she  should  begin  to  ascribe  blessing,  and 
honor,  and  glory,  and  power,  junto  him  that  sitteth 
upon  the  throne  and  unto  the  Lamb  ?  Be  this  then 
the  song  of  the  church  as  she  travels  on  here  in  the 
wilderness,  while  she  rejoices  in  the  smiles,  and 
leans  upon  the  arm,  and  looks  forth  upon  the  gra- 
cious triumphs  of  her  living  Head.  Be  this  her 
song  on  the  morning  of  the  millenial  day*  Let  that 
bright  jubilee  be  ushered  in  by  the  echoing  and  re- 
echoing of  this  hymn  of  praise  all  round  the  arch  of 
heaven.  Let  the  church  on  that  glorious  occasion 
count  up  if  she  can  all  the  revivals  which  have  con- 
tributed to  her  enlargement,  and  brought  glory  to 
her  Redeemer,  and  say  what  so  well  becomes  her  as 
to  take  this  language  of  thanksgiving  upon  her  lips. 
Let  this  be  her  song  when  her  enemies  have  all  gone 
into  confusion  and  taken  up  an  eternal  wailing ; 
when  she  is  herself  glorified  and  enthroned  on  the 
fields  of  immortality,  and  privileged  to  walk  in  the 
full  vision  of  God ;  when  the  complete  triumph  of 
redemption  shall  every  where  be  acknowledged,  and 
shall  awaken  joy  or  agony  that  is  to  endure  forever. 
From  the  most  distant  point  in  eternity  which  an 
angel's  mind  can  reach,  let  the  church,  when  she 
remembers  these  scenes  of  mercy  through  which 
she  is  now  passing,  still  shout  forth  her  high  prai- 


LECTURE  IX.  287 

ses  in  the  same  noble  song ;  and  let  seraphim  and 
cherubim,  and  the  whole  angelic  choir  of  the  third 
heavens,  join  to  increase  the  melody : — "  Blessing, 
and  honor,  and  glory,  and  power,  be  unto  him  that 
sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb  forever 
and  ever,  Amen !" 


APPENDIX. 


LETTER  I. 

From  the  REVEREND  ARCHIBALD  ALEXANDER,  D.  D. 

Professor  of  Theology  in  the  Theological  Seminary,  Princeton,  New-Jersey. 

Princeton,  March  9,  1832. 
Reverend  and  dear  sir, 

In  compliance  with  your  request,  I  send  you  a  few  thoughts  on 
revivals.  I  am  gratified  to  learn  that  you  are  about  to  publish 
some  Lectures  on  this  interesting  subject.  I  hope  they  will  be  ex- 
tensively useful ;  and  if  you  should  judge  that  any  thing  which  I 
may  write  would  subserve  a  valuable  purpose,  you  are  at  liberty 
to  make  use  of  this  letter  as  you  may  think  best. 

1 .  A  revival  or  religious  excitement  may  exist  and  be  very  pow- 
erful, and  affect  many  minds,  when  the  producing  cause  is  not  the 
Spirit  of  God ;  and  when  the  truth  of  God  is  not  the  means  of 
the  awakening.  This  we  must  believe,  unless  we  adopt  the  opin- 
ion that  the  Holy  Spirit  accompanies  error  by  his  operations  as 
well  as  truth,  which  would  be  blasphemous.  Religious  excite- 
ments have  been  common  among  Pagans,  Mohammedans,  heretics 
and  Papists.  And  in  our  own  time  there  have  been  great  religious 
excitements  among  those  who  reject  the  fundamental  doctrines  of 
the  Gospel ;  as  for  example,  among  the  Christ-ians,  who  are  Uni- 
tarians, and  the  New-lights  or  Schismatics  of  the  west,  and  the 
Campbellites,  who  deny  the  proper  divinity  of  our  Lord,  and  the 
scriptural  doctrine  of  atonement.  The  whole  religion  of  the  Sha- 
kers also,  consists  in  enthusiastic  excitement.  Hence  it  is  evident, 
that  revivals  ought  to  be  distinguished  into  such  as  are  genuine  and 
such  as  are  spurious.     And  the  distinction  should  depend  on  the 


2  APPENDIX. 

doctrines  inculcated,  on  the  measures  adopted,  and  the  fruits  pro- 
,     duced.     "  Beloved,"  says  the  apostle  John,  u  believe  not  every 
spirit,  but  try  the  spirits,  whether  they  are  of  God." 

2.  Again,  a  revival  or  religious  excitement  may  take  place  when 
a  few  persons  only  are  under  the  saving  operations  of  the  Holy 
Spirit :  but  when  many  are  affected  by  sympathy,  and  by  the  ap- 
plication of  extraordinary  means  of  awakening  the  feelings.  I  have 
seen  a  powerful  religious  impression  pervade  a  large  congregation 
at  once,  so  that  very  few  remained  unaffected ;  and  most  expressed 
their  feelings  by  the  strongest  signs ;  and  yet,  as  it  afterwards  ap- 
peared, very  few  of  them  became  permanently  serious.  Besides, 
when  the  Spirit  operates  savingly  on  some,  there  is  reason  to  think 
that  his  common  operations  are  experienced  by  many.  The  minds 
of  the  people  generally  become  more  serious  and  tender  ;  and  ma- 
ny are  deeply  convinced  of  the  necessity  of  religion,  and  engage 
earnestly  in  prayer,  and  in  attendance  on  other  means  of  grace. 
Now  while  so  many  are  affected,  but  few  may  be  truly  converted ; 
and  no  human  wisdom  is  adequate  to  discern  between  those  who 
are  savingly  wrought  upon,  and  those  who  are  only  the  subjects  of 
the  common  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  The  tree  which  is  co- 
vered with  blossoms  often  produces  little  fruit.  The  wind  which 
agitates  the  whole  forest,  may  tear  up  but  few  trees  by  the  roots. 
Thus  there  may  be  great  and  promising  appearances,  and  yet  very 
little  fruit.  Temporary  believers  may  use  the  same  language,  and 
exhibit  to  others  precisely  the  same  appearance  as  true  converts. 
This  consideration  should  be  sufficient  to  prevent  the  practice  late- 
ly introduced,  of  admitting  persons  to  the  communion  of  the  church 
at  the  very  meeting  at  which  they  were  first  awakened.  There 
may  be  cases  in  which  well  instructed  persons  of  known  good  cha- 
racter, may  be  received  to  the  Lord's  table,  as  soon  as  they  pro- 
fess a  hope  of  acceptance  with  God,  but  these  should  be  consider- 
ed exceptions  to  the  general  rule.  Often  the  impressions  produced 
at  a  public  meeting,  where  strong  excitements  are  applied  to  awa- 
ken the  feelings,  are  as  evanescent  as  the  morning  cloud  or  early 
dew.  And  many  of  those  who  become  truly  pious,  entertain  for  a 
while,  hopes,  which  they  afterwards  are  convinced  to  be  unfound- 
ed ;  and  to  pronounce  such  persons  converted  at  once,  and  hurry 
their  admission  to  the  Lord's  table,  would  be  the  most  effectual 


APPENDIX. 


s 


method  of  preventing  their  saving  conversion.  There  may  be  an 
error  on  the  other  side,  of  too  long  a  delay,  and  of  discouraging 
real  believers  from  approaching  the  table  of  their  Lord  ;  but  the 
error  is  on  the  safest  side.  As  to  apostolical  precedent,  it  is  just 
as  strong  for  a  community  of  goods ;  and  after  all,  there  is  no  un- 
doubted case  of  any  convert  being  immediately  received  to  the 
Lord's  supper.  They  were  baptized  instantly  on  their  profession, 
but  this  in  our  view  is  a  different  thing ;  for  we  admit  infants  to 
baptism,  but  not  to  the  other  sacrament.  And  the  fact  is,  that  in 
every  part  of  the  world,  the  plan  of  placing  young  converts  in  the 
class  of  catechumens,  to  be  instructed  even  prior  to  their  baptism, 
was  adopted.  God  often  leaves  his  servants  to  find  out  by  expe- 
rience what  is  most  expedient,  and  does  not  teach  every  thing  by 
inspiration ;  as  in  the  case  of  Moses  in  judging  the  people  of  Israel. 
And  if  experience  has  uttered  her  monitory  voice  clearly  on  any 
point,  I  think  she  has  in  regard  to  this ;  and  I  have  no  doubt  that 
future  experience  will  fully  corroborate  the  lessons  of  the  past. 

3.  A  real  work  of  the  Spirit  may  be  mingled  with  much  enthu- 
siasm and  disorder ;  but  its  beauty  will  be  marred,  and  its  pro- 
gress retarded  by  every  such  spurious  mixture.  Thus  also,  indi- 
viduals who  are  the  subjects  of  special  grace,  may  for  a  while, 
be  carried  away  with  erroneous  notions  and  extravagant  feelings. 
We  must  not,  therefore,  condemn  all  as  deluded  souls,  who  ma- 
nifest some  signs  of  enthusiasm.  But  under  the  same  revival  or 
general  excitement,  while  some  are  renewed  and  ingrafted  into 
Christ,  others  may  be  entirely  under  the  influence  of  error,  spiritu- 
al pride,  and  delusion.  When  the  Son  of  man  sows  good  seed  in 
his  field,  will  not  the  enemy  be  busy  in  sowing  tares  ?  And 
doubtless  it  often  happens,  that  by  the  rashness,  fanaticism,  and 
extravagance  of  a  few  persons,  especially  if  they  be  leaders,  an  ill 
report  may  be  brought  up  against  a  work,  in  which  the  Spirit  of 
God  has  been  powerfully  operating.  The  opinion  that  it  is  dan- 
gerous to  oppose  fanaticism,  lest  we  hinder  the  work  of  God,  is 
most  unfounded.  We  cannot  more  effectually  promote  genuine 
revivals,  than  by  detecting  and  suppressing  fanaticism ;  which  is 
their  counterfeit,  and  injures  their  reputation  among  intelligent 
men,  more  than  all  other  causes. 


4  APPENDIX. 

4.  Often  also,  there  may  be  much  error  mingled  with  the  evan- 
gelical truth  which  is  preached  in  times  of  revival ;  and  while  God 
blesses  his  'own  truth  to  the  conversion  of  men,  the  baleful  effects 
of  the  error  which  accompanies  it  will  be  sure  to  be  manifest.  It 
may  be  compared  to  the  case,  where  some  poisonous  ingredient  is 
mingled  with  wholesome  food.  I  might  here,  perhaps,  refer  to 
some  sections  of  our  own  church,  where  the  truth  is  not  clearly  in- 
culcated ;  and  it  might  be  shown  that  there  is  danger  of  error  on 
both  extremes.  But  I  choose  rather  to  refer  to  those  churches, 
which  we  all  think  to  be  erroneous  in  certain  points.  No  denomi- 
nation among  us  has  had  more  frequent  and  extensive  revivals  than 
the  Methodists,  and  we  have  no  doubt  that  multitudes  have  been 
truly  converted  under  their  ministry  ;  but  the  effect  of  their  errors 
is  manifest  to  an  impartial  observer.  The  same  remark  holds  good 
respecting  the  Cumberland  Presbyterians,  who  greatly  resemble 
the  Methodists  in  their  doctrines,  and  modes  of  promoting  and  con- 
ducting revivals.  And  as  an  example  from  the  opposite  extreme, 
I  would  mention  that  portion  of  the  Baptist  church,  which  is  tinc- 
tured with  Antinomianism.  They  have  revivals  also,  but  their 
mode  of  treating  the  subjects  is  widely  different  from  that  of  the 
sects  last  mentioned. 

5.  But  I  come  now  to  speak  of  genuine  revivals,  where  the  gos- 
pel is  preached  in  its  purity,  and  where  the  people  have  been  well 
instructed  in  the  doctrines  of  Christianity.  In  a  revival,  it  makes 
the  greatest  difference  in  the  world  whether  the  people  have  been 
carefully  taught  by  catechising,  and  where  they  are  ignorant  of  the 
truths  of  the  Bible.  In  some  cases  revivals  are  so  remarkably  pure, 
that  nothing  occurs  with  which  any  pious  man  can  find  fault. 
There  is  not  only  no  wildness  and  extravagance,  but  very  little 
strong  commotion  of  the  animal  feelings.  The  word  of  God  distils 
upon  the  mind  like  the  gentle  rain,  and  the  Holy  Spirit  comes 
down  like  the  dew,  diffusing  a  blessed  influence  on  all  around. 
Such  a  revival  affords  the  most  beautiful  sight  ever  seen  upon 
earth.  Its  aspect  gives  us  a  lively  idea  of  what  will  be  the  gene- 
ral state  of  things  in  the  latter-day  glory,  and  some  faint  im- 
age of  the  heavenly  state.  The  impressions  on  the  minds  of  the 
people  in  such  a  work  are  the  exact  counterpart  of  the  truth  ;  just 
as  the  impression  on  the  wax  corresponds  to  the  seal.     In  such  re- 


APPENDIX.  .  5 

vivals  there  is  great  solemnity  and  silence.  The  convictions  of 
sin  are  deep  and  humbling :  the  justice  of  God  in  the  condemnation 
of  the  sinner  is  felt  and  acknowledged ;  every  other  refuge  but 
Christ  is  abandoned  ;  the  heart  at  first  is  made  to  feel  its  own  im- 
penetrable hardness  ;  but  when  least  expected,  it  dissolves  under  a 
grateful  sense  of  God's  goodness,  and  Christ's  love ;  light  breaks 
in  upon  the  soul  either  by  a  gradual  dawning,  or  by  a  sudden  flash ; 
Christ  is  revealed  through  the  gospel,  and  a  firm  and  often  a  joy- 
ful confidence  of  salvation  through  Him  is  produced :  a  benevo- 
lent, forgiving,  meek,  humble  and  contrite  spirit  predominates — 
the  love  of  God  is  shed  abroad — and  with  some,  joy  unspeakable 
and  full  of  glory,  fills  the  soul.  A  spirit  of  devotion  is  enkindled. 
The  word  of  God  becomes  exceedingly  precious.  Prayer  is  the 
exercise  in  which  the  soul  seems  to  be  in  its  proper  element,  be- 
cause by  it,  God  is  approached,  and  his  presence  felt,  and  beauty 
seen :  and  the  new-born  soul  lives  by  breathing  after  the  know- 
ledge of  God,  after  communion  with  God,  and  after  conformity  to 
his  will.  Now  also  springs  up  in  the  soul  an  inextinguishable 
desire  to  promote  the  glory  of  God,  and  to  bring  all  men  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  truth,  and  by  that  means  to  the  possession  of 
eternal  life.  The  sincere  language  of  the  heart  is,  "  Lord  what 
wouldst  thou  have  me  to  do  ?"  That  God  may  send  upon  his 
church  many  such  revivals,  is  my  daily  prayer ;  and  many  such 
have  been  experienced  in  our  country,  and  I  trust  are  still  going 
forward  in  our  churches. 

6.  But  it  has  often  occurred  to  me — and  I  have  heard  the  same 
sentiment  from  some  of  the  most  judicious  and  pious  men  that  I 
have  known — that  there  must  be  a  state  of  the  church  preferable 
to  these  temporary  excitements,  which  are  too  often  followed  by 
a  deplorable  state  of  declension,  and  disgraceful  apathy  and  inacti- 
vity. Why  not  aim  at  having  a  continuous  lively  state  of  piety ; 
and  an  unceasing  progress  in  the  conversion  of  the  impenitent, 
without  these  dreadful  seasons  of  deadness  and  indifference  ?  Why 
may  we  not  hope  for  such  a  state  of  increasing  prosperity  in  the 
church,  that  revivals  shall  be  no  longer  needed  :  or  if  you  prefer 
the  expression,  when  there  shall  be  a  perpetual  revival  ?  Richard 
Baxter's  congregation  seems  for  many  years  to  have  approximated 
to  what  is  here  supposed ;  and  perhaps  that  of  John  Brown  of 


6  APPENDIX. 

Haddington,  and  Dr.  Romaine  of  London.  And  in  this  country,  I 
have  known  a  very  few  congregations  in  which  a  lively  state  of 
piety  was  kept  up  from  year  to  year. 

7.  We  cannot,  however,  limit  the  Holy  One,  nor  prescribe 
modes  of  operation  for  the  Spirit  of  God.  His  dispensations  are  in- 
scrutable, and  it  is  our  duty  to  submit  to  his  wisdom  and  his  will ; 
and  to  go  on  steadily  in  the  performance  of  our  own  duty.  If  He, 
the  Sovereign,  chooses  to  water  his  church  by  occasional  show- 
ers, rather  than  with  the  perpetual  dew  of  his  grace ;  and  this 
more  at  one  period,  and  in  one  continent,  than  at  other  times  and 
places,  we  should  rejoice  and  be  grateful  for  the  rich  effusions  of 
his  Spirit  in  any  form  and  manner ;  and  should  endeavor  to  avail 
ourselves  of  these  precious  seasons,  for  the  conversion  of  sinners, 
and  the  edification  of  the  body  of  Christ.  In  the  natural  world 
the  cold  and  barren  winter  regularly  succeeds  the  genial  and  grow- 
ing seasons  of  spring  and  summer ;  and  there  may  be  an  analogy 
to  this  vicissitude  in  the  spiritual  world.  One  thing  we  are  taught, 
that  believers  stand  in  need  of  seasons  of  severe  trial,  that  they 
may  be  purified,  as  the  precious  metals  are  purged  from  their 
dross  in  the  heated  furnace.  Paul  says,  "  For  there  must  be  he- 
resies among  you,  that  they  which  are  approved  may  be  made 
manifest." 

8.  As  genuine  revivals  are  favorable  to  truth  and  orthodoxy,  so 
spurious  excitements  furnish  one  of  the  most  effectual  vehicles  for 
error  and  heresy.  The  church  is  not  always  benefitted  by  what 
are  termed  revivals ;  but  sometimes  the  effects  of  such  commo- 
tions are  followed  by  a  desolation  which  resembles  the  track  of 
the  tornado.  I  have  never  seen  so  great  insensibility  in  any  peo- 
ple as  in  those  who  had  been  the  subjects  of  violent  religious  ex- 
citement ;  and  I  have  never  seen  any  sinners  so  bold  and  reckless 
in  their  impiety  as  those  who  had  once  been  loud  professors,  and 
foremost  in  the  time  of  revival.  If  I  had  time,  I  might  illustrate 
this  remark  by  a  reference  to  the  great  revival  of  the  west,  which 
commenced  about  the  close  of  the  year  1800  in  the  south  part  of 
Kentucky ;  and  by  which  the  Presbyterian  church  in  that  region 
was  for  so  many  years  broken,  distracted,  and  prostrated — but  I 
must  forbear.  When  people  are  much  excited,  their  caution  and 
sober  judgment  are  diminished ;  and  when  preachers  are  ardently 


APPENDIX. 


zealous  in  revivals,  serious  people  do  not  suspect  them  of  holding 
errors,  or  of  entertaining  the  design  of  subverting  the  truth.  It  is 
also  a  fact  that  the  teachers  of  false  doctrine,  do  sometimes  art- 
fully associate  their  errors  with  revivals,  and  by  continually  in- 
sinuating or  openly  declaring,  that  revivals  only  take  place  in  con- 
nexion with  their  new  theology,  they  succeed  in  pursuading  those 
who  have  more  zeal  than  knowledge,  that  all  who  oppose  their 
errors,  are  the  enemies  of  revivals.  This  artifice  has  often  been 
played  off  with  much  effect ;  and  they  have  sometimes  gone  so  far 
as  to  deny  the  genuineness  of  great  revivals  which  occurred  under 
the  ministry  of  those  holding  opinions  different  from  their  own  ;  or 
who  neglected  to  bring  into  operation  all  the  newly  invented  appa- 
ratus of  revivals. 

You  may,  perhaps,  expect  me  to  say  something  respecting  what 
are  called  new  measures  ;  but  as  I  am  out  of  the  way  of  witnessing 
the  actual  operation  of  these  means,  I  will  not  venture  on  a  discus- 
sion which  is  both  delicate  and  difficult,  farther  than  to  mention 
some  general  results,  which  from  a  retrospect  of  many  facts,  I 
have  adopted,  in  regard  to  revivals  of  religion.  On  each  of  these 
I  might  largely  expatiate,  but  my  prescribed  limits  forbid  it. 

All  means  and  measures  which  produce  a  high  degree  of  excite- 
ment, or  a  great  commotion  of  the  passions,  should  be  avoided ; 
because  religion  does  not  consist  in  these  violent  emotions,  nor  is 
it  promoted  by  them  ;  and  when  they  subside,  a  wretched  state  of 
deadness  is  sure  to  succeed. 

The  subjects  of  religious  impressions  ought  not  to  be  brought 
much  into  public  notice.  It  ought  not  to  be  forgotten,  that  the 
heart  is  deceitful  above  all  things,  and  that  strong  excitement  does 
not  prevent  the  risings  of  pride  and  vain  glory.  Many  become 
hypocrites  when  they  find  themselves  the  objects  of  much  atten- 
tion, and  affect  feelings  which  are  not  real ;  and  where  there  is 
humility  and  sincerity,  such  measures  turn  away  the  attention  from 
the  distinct  contemplation  of  those  subjects  which  ought  to  occupy 
the  mind. 

On  this  account,  I  prefer  having  the  anxious  addressed  and  in- 
structed as  they  sit  undistinguished  in  their  seats,  rather  than  cal- 
ling them  out  to  particular  pews,  denominated  anxious  seats :  and 
if  the  pastor  can  visit  the  awakened  at  their  houses,  it  would  be 


8  APPENDIX. 


f 


better  than  to  appoint  meetings  expressly  for  them.  But  as  this 
cannot  be  done,  when  the  number  is  great,  these  meetings  may 
be  necessary ;  but  instead  of  attempting  to  converse  with  each 
individual,  let  the  preacher  address  suitable  instruction  and  advice 
to  all  at  once ;  and  if  any  are  in  any  great  trouble  and  difficulty, 
let  them  come  to  the  minister's  house,  or  send  for  him  to  visit 
them. 

All  measures  which  have  a  tendency  to  diminish  the  solemnity 
of  divine  worship,  or  to  lessen  our  reverence  for  God  and  divine 
things,  are  evidently  wrong ;  and  this  is  uniformly  the  effect  of 
excessive  excitement.  Fanaticism  often  blazes  with  a  glaring 
flame,  and  agitates  assemblies  as  with  a  hurricane  or  earthquake  ; 
but  God  is  not  in  the  fire,  or  the  wind,  or  the  earthquake.  His 
presence  is  more  commonly  with  the  still  small  voice.  There 
is  no  sounder  characteristic  of  genuine  devotion,  than  reverence. 
When  this  is  banished,  the  fire  may  burn  fiercely,  but  it  is  un- 
hallowed fire.  Fanaticism,  however  much  it  may  assume  the 
garb  and  language  of  piety,  is  its  opposite :  for  while  the  latter  is 
mild,  and  sweet,  and  disinterested,  and  respectful,  and  affectionate, 
the  former  is  proud,  arrogant,  censorious,  selfish,  carnal,  and  when 
opposed,  malignant. 

The  premature  and  injudicious  publication  of  revivals,  is  now  a 
great  evil.  There  is  in  these  accounts  often  a  cant  which  greatly 
disgusts  sensible  men  ;  and  there  is  an  exaggeration  which  con- 
founds those  who  know  the  facts ;  and  it  cannot  but  injure  the 
people  concerning  whom  the  narrative  treats.  But  I  must  desist. 
I  am  respectfully  and  affectionately 
Yours, 

A.  ALEXANDER. 

Rev.  W.  B.  Sprague,  D.  D. 


LETTER  II. 

From  the  REVEREND  FRANCIS  WAYLAND,  D.  D. 

President  of  Brown  University,  Providence,  Rhode-Island. 

Providence,  March  7,  1832. 
Reverend  and  dear  sir, 

You  have  requested  me  to  give  you  some  account  of  the  revi- 
vals with  which  I  have  been  acquainted,  and  specially  of  those 
which  have  occurred  in  the  denomination  to  which  I  belong.  So 
large  a  portion  of  my  life  has  been  devoted  to  the  business  of  in- 
struction, and  having  been  permitted  to  witness  but  one  general 
revival  in  a  literary  institution,  I  regret  to  say,  that  I  am  far  less 
able  to  comply  with  your  request,  than  many  others  of  my  breth- 
ren. I  have,  however,  frequently  visited  congregations  and  places 
during  seasons  of  revival,  and  have  been  in  habits  of  intimacy  with 
many  of  my  brethren  who  have  enjoyed  such  seasons,  and  have 
been  thus,  in  various  instances,  acquainted  with  the  whole  pro- 
gress of  the  work.  I  merely  mention  these  circumstances  to  shew 
you  just  how  far  the  subsequent  opinions  are  worthy  of  credit. 
Having  done  so,  I  will  proceed,  and  offer  such  remarks  as  my 
limited  observation  and  experience  have  suggested  on  the  subject. 

I.  I  believe  in  the  existence  of  revivals  of  religion,  as  much 
as  I  believe  in  any  other  fact,  either  physical  or  moral.  By  re- 
vivals of  religion  I  mean  special  seasons  in  which  the  minds  of 
men,  within  a  certain  district,  or  in  a  certain  congregation,  are 
more  than  usually  susceptible  of  impression  from  the  exhibition  of 
moral  truth.  The  effects  of  this  special  influence  are  manifest  on 
ministers  and  hearers,  both  converted  and  unconverted.  Ministers 
are  more  than  usually  desirous  of  the  conversion  of  men.  They 
possess,  habitually,  an  unusual  power  of  presenting  the  simple 
truths  of  the  gospel  directly  to  the  consciences  of  their  hearers, 
and  feel  a  peculiar  consciousness  of  their  own  weakness  and  in- 
sufficiency, and  at  the  same  time  a  perfect  reliance  upon  the  effica- 
cy of  the  gospel,  through  the  agency  of  the  Spirit,  to  convert  men. 
Every  minister  of  the  gospel  has,  I  presume,  enjoyed  this  feeling 
occasionally  in  his  addresses  to  his  fellow  men,  and  every  one  has, 

B 


10  APPENDIX. 

I  fear,  felt  that  to  possess  it  habitually  is  one  of  his  most  difficult  at- 
tainments. Christians,  during  periods  of  revival,  are  characterized 
by  an  unusual  spirit  of  penitence,  of  confession  of  sin,  and  of  prayer, 
by  a  desire  for  more  holiness,  and  specially  by  a  tender  concern  for 
the  salvation  of  souls.  Unconverted  persons  are  more  desirous  to 
hear  the  gospel,  and  particularly  the  plainest  and  simplest  exhi- 
bitions of  it ;  they  readily  listen  to  conversation  on  the  subject, 
and  seem  to  expect  it.  Truths  which  they  have  frequently  heard 
with  total  unconcern  they  now  hear  with  solemn  and  fixed  atten- 
tion ;  and  in  many  cases,  for  days  together,  scarcely  a  sermon  will 
be  preached,  or  an  exhortation  offered,  which  is  not  made  effectual 
to  the  conviction  or  conversion  of  one  or  more  souls. 

Seasons  of  this  sort  commence  in  various  ways.  Sometimes  a 
whole  congregation  is  simultaneously  impressed  with  the  import- 
ance of  religion.  At  other  times  a  single  striking  conversion 
spreads  its  effect  gradually  over  the  whole.  Sometimes  the  un- 
converted are  awakened  while  the  church  yet  slumbers.  But 
more  frequently  Christians  become  convinced  of  their  lukewarm- 
ness,  and  return  to  God  by  repentance,  and  through  them  the  Holy 
Spirit  is  shed  abroad  upon  the  unconverted.  That  such  seasons  as 
these  have  been  and  still  are  witnessed,  in  almost  every  part  of 
our  country,  can  no  more  be  doubted  than  the  shining  of  the  sun  at 
noon-day. 

II.  I  next  inquire  what  means  have  been  most  successfully  used 
for  the  obtaining  of  this  blessing. 

1 .  On  the  part  of  the  church,  putting  away  all  known  sin.  The 
enforcement  of  strict  discipline,  the  universal  engagement  in  be- 
half of  temperance,  the  renewal  of  covenant  engagements  with 
God,  more  universal  separation  from  the  world,  have  all  been  fre- 
quently followed  by  seasons  of  revival. 

2.  Setting  apart  seasons  of  fasting,  and  prayer,  and  humiliation, 
both  individually  and  collectively,  has  very  commonly  been  at- 
tended with  a  blessing.  Those  seasons  which  have  been  followed 
by  most  powerful  revivals,  have  been  marked  by  unusual  confes- 
sion of  sin,  deep  humility,  earnest  longing  for  the  salvation  of  oth- 
ers, specially  of  parents  for  children,  and  of  relatives  for  relatives. 
In  innumerable  cases,  such  prayers  have  been  in  a  remarkable 
manner  answered. 


APPENDIX.  11 

3.  The  more  frequent  and  more  faithful  preaching  of  the  gos- 
pel, has  been  generally  followed  by  increase  of  religious  attention 
in  a  congregation.  Ordinarily,  ministers  in  New-England  have 
formerly  preached  twice  on  the  sabbath  day,  and  once  on  an  even- 
ing of  the  week.  Of  late,  however,  the  number  of  services  has 
much  increased.  Most  churches  have  three  services  on  the  sab- 
bath, when  they  can  be  procured,  and  meetings  for  religious  im- 
provement frequently  during  the  week.  These  meetings  have 
been  of  various  kinds.  Sometimes  the  families  in  a  neighborhood 
have  been  invited  to  spend  an  hour  in  religious  services.  At  other 
times,  particular  classes  of  society  have  met  separately  for  this  pur- 
pose. For  instance,  parents,  fathers,  mothers,  young  men,  young 
men  in  business,  persons  in  middle  age,  have  met  and  have  been 
addressed  in  relation  to  their  own  particular  case.  Meetings  for  con- 
ference, or  for  exhortation  and  prayer,  by  lay  brethren,  have  been 
very  common,  and  have  been  very  useful.  Perhaps  few  means  have, 
however,  been  attended  with  more  invariably  good  effect,  than  the 
establishment  of  bible  classes.  These,  I  need  not  say,  are  associa- 
tions for  the  purpose  of  studying  the  sacred  scriptures,  conducted 
by  a  minister,  or  some  competent  person.  I  perhaps  should  not 
err  in  saying  that  revivals  have  more  commonly  commenced  in 
bible  classes  than  any  where  else.  Within  a  few  years  also,  pro- 
tracted meetings,  or  meetings  for  the  purpose  of  continuing  reli- 
gious services  for  three  or  four  days  in  succession,  have  been  at- 
tended with  good  success.  Such  meetings  have  rarely  been  held 
without  being  followed  by  hopeful  conversions.  Like  any  other 
special  means  of  religious  improvement,  however,  they  need  to  be 
carefully  guarded  to  prevent  their  falling  into  abuse .  I  have  no  doubt 
that  experience  will  suggest  such  rules  concerning  the  best  mode 
of  conducting  them,  as  will  enable  Christians  to  derive  the  benefit 
which  they  confer,  without  suffering  the  evil  which  in  some  cases, 
it  has  been  said,  they  have  produced.  That  they  have,  in  most 
instances  with  which  I  have  been  personally  acquainted,  been  at- 
tended with  a  decided  preponderance  of  good  effect,  so  far  as  their 
results  have  been  at  present  developed,  I  have  no  reason  to  doubt. 

The  doctrines  which  have  been  most  successfully  exhibited  in 
the  promotion  of  revivals  of  religion,  I  think  have  been  those 
which  are  peculiar  to  the  gospel  of  Christ.     Of  these  I  believe  the 


12  APPENDIX. 

following  to  be  some  of  the  most  important — .The  entire  want  of 
holiness  in  all  men  by  nature  ;  the  justice  of  God  in  the  everlast- 
ing condemnation  of  sinners  ;  the  exceeding  sinfulness  of  sin  ;  the 
total  inability  of  man,  by  his  own  works,  to  reconcile  himself  to 
God ;  the  sufficiency,  freedom  and  fulness  of  the  atonement ;  the 
duty  of  immediate  repentance,  and  faith  in  Jesus  Christ ;  the  inex- 
cusableness  of  delay ;  the  exhibition  of  the  refuges  of  lies  under 
which  sinners  hide  themselves ;  the  sovereignty  of  God  in  the  sal- 
vation of  sinners  ;  the  clear  exhibition  of  the  truth  that  he  is  under 
no  manner  of  obligation  to  save  them ;  and  the  necessity  of  the 
agency  of  the  Spirit  of  God  to  the  conversion  of  any  individual  of 
the  human  race. 

III.  The  objects  that  should  be  aimed  at  in  conducting  a  revi- 
val of  religion,  are  few  and  simple.  Some  of  them  are,  I  think, 
the  following : 

1.  To  cultivate  the  deepest  piety  in  Christians.  Hence  they 
need  to  be  exhorted  frequently  to  self  examination,  secret  prayer, 
self  denial,  and  the  cultivation  of  the  special  graces  of  the  Spirit. 
At  such  times  the  temptation  is  strong  to  exhibit  our  religion  be- 
fore the  world.  When  this  becomes  the  case,  it  soon  languishes, 
and  the  power  of  a  revival  passes  away. 

2.  To  improve  the  season  as  faithfully  as  possible  to  the  con- 
version of  sinners.  This  will  be  accomplished,  1.  By  rendering 
all  the  preaching  as  plain,  scriptural,  faithful  and  affectionate  as 
God  shall  enable  us.  2.  By  extending  the  means  and  increasing 
the  amount  of  religious  instruction.  I  see  no  reason  why  judicious 
laymen,  provided  they  are  experienced  Christians,  should  not,  un- 
der the  general  direction  of  the  pastor,  hold  neighborhood  meetings 
in  various  parts  of  a  congregation.  In  this  manner  multitudes  in 
every  place,  and  especially  in  large  towns,  would  be  brought  with- 
in the  hearing  of  the  gospel,  who  never  enter  a  place  of  worship. 
3.  By  personal  conversation,  to  as  great  an  extent  as  possible, 
with  those  whose  minds  are  at  all  impressed  with  the  importance 
of  religion,  for  the  sake  of  removing  difficulties,  dispelling  igno- 
rance, and  leading  them  to  the  Savior. 

3.  I  suppose  we  should  aim  so  to  conduct;  our  efforts  during  a 
revival  of  religion,  as  to  prolong  it  as  much  as  possible ;  or  what  is 
still  better,  to  render  it  the  permanent  religious  state  of  a  congrega- 


APPENDIX.  13 

tion.  Several  means  will  probably  conduce  to  this.  1.  We  may 
so  multiply  religious  meetings,  as  to  weary  men's  minds  and  bo- 
dies by  the  continuous  effort  of  attention.  When  this  effect  is  pro- 
duced, their  capacity  for  feeling  is  exhausted.  On  the  contrary, 
by  keeping  within  the  limit  designated  by  the  laws  of  the  human 
constitution,  men's  attention  may  be  directed  to  the  subject  for 
any  period  whatever.  2.  By  creating  no  collision  between  reli- 
gious and  other  duties.  If  other  duties  are  neglected  for  a  season, 
the  conviction  of  this  neglect  will  soon  form  an  excuse  for  a  sub- 
sequent neglect  of  the  duties  of  religion.  3.  By  avoiding  the  mere 
excitation  of  the  passions,  and  striving  simply  to  arouse  and  quick- 
en the  conscience.  Duty  is,  in  its  nature,  fixed,  permanent,  sta- 
ble ;  passion  noisy,  variable  and  uncertain.  It  is  from  want  of 
this  distinction  that  the  results  of  many  revivals  have  so  greatly 
disappointed  the  hopes  of  the  church. 

IV.  There  are  some  things  which  experience  has  taught  us  the 
importance  of  guarding  against,  in  revivals  of  religion.  Such  are 
the  following : 

1.  Reliance  on  means,  instead  of  reliance  upon  the  Spirit  of 
God.  Seeing  particular,  and  sometimes  unusual  means  attended 
by  a  blessing,  both  ministers  and  people  are  prone  to  indulge  the 
feeling  that  the  efficacy  resides  in  the  means.  They  see  particu- 
lar exhibitions  of  truth,  protracted  meetings,  &c,  followed  bycon- 
versions, and  they  are  too  likely  to  feel  as  though  there  were  some 
combination  of  means  by  which  men  may  certainly  be  converted. 
Thus  reliance  on  the  Spirit  of  God  is  forgotten ;  a  spirit  of  self- 
confidence  succeeds  to  a  spirit  of  prayer,  and  God  leaves  the  work 
in  the  hands  of  men.     I  need  not  say  that  it  immediately  ceases. 

2.  A  tendency  to  exaggeration  is  specially  to  be  avoided.  Men 
who  desire  to  convince  others,  are  always  liable  to  use  stronger 
language  than  the  cool  consideration  of  the  case  will  warrant.  It 
is  so  here.  I  do  not  mean  to  assert  that  the  truth  is  represented 
too  strongly.  This  cannot  be.  But  a  stress  is  frequently  laid 
upon  trivial  circumstances,  for  the  sake  of  immediate  effect ;  plain 
truths  are  often  represented  in  so  novel  a  light,  or  surrounded 
with  so  unusual  imagery,  that  they  have  the  effect  upon  a  plain 
congregation,  of  false  doctrine.  We  can  never  improve  upon  the 
sayings  of  Christ,  nor  present  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel  in  a  dress 


14  APPENDIX. 

better  adapted  to  the  human  mind  than  he  has  done.  As  an  illus- 
tration of  the  nature  of  this  tendency  to  exaggeration,  I  would  re- 
mark that  I  have  known  ministers  urge  persons  to  wait,  after  the 
congregation  was  dismissed,  for  the  purpose  of  being  prayed  for, 
in  such  terms  as  would  have  led  us  to  believe  that  their  salvation 
absolutely  turned  upon  this  very  point.  Now  I  will  not  say  that 
a  person's  salvation  may  not  turn  upon  such  a  point  as  this,  but  I 
ask,  is  this  the  general  rule  ?  Does  the  Bible  authorise  us  to  state 
it  thus  to  a  congregation  ? 

3.  A  tendency  to  spiritual  pride  needs  frequently  to  be  correct- 
ed. Young  converts  are  often  put  forward  too  rapidly,  and 
induced  to  address  congregations.  These  exhortations  are  some- 
times attended  with  good  effects,  and  are,  by  the  injudicious,  ap- 
plauded. Hence  they  are  prone  to  vanity,  self-exaltation  and  cen- 
soriousness.  The  same  effect  is  produced  in  Christians  who  are 
trusting  to  the  means  of  grace,  instead  of  relying  on  the  Spirit  of 
God.  These  indications  need  to  be  repressed  by  faithfulness  and 
independence  on  the  part  of  the  ministry.  In  opposition  to  all  this, 
I  know  it  may  be  said,  that  a  revival  is  a  season  of  harvest,  and 
we  must  labor  differently  from  our  usual  manner.  I  answer, 
granted.  But  I  ask,  are  we  to  work  harder  in  a  season  of  harvest 
than  in  a  season  of  seed  time  ?  Should  we  not  always  work  for 
God  with  our  whole  might,  and  should  we,  or  others,  work,  or  can 
we  work,  beyond  that  might  1  Should  a  man  work  so,  on  the  first 
day  of  his  harvest,  that  he  and  all  his  fellow  laborers  would  be 
disenabled  from  labor  during  the  remainder  of  the  season  ?  And,  se- 
condly, Whether  it  be  seed  time  or  harvest,  God  expects  us  to  la- 
bor according  to  the  laws,  to  which  he  has  subjected  this  and  eve- 
ry other  labor.  What  should  we  think  of  a  farmer  who  went  to 
work  upon  his  wheat  field,  cutting  down  and  trampling  under  foot 
the  rich  blessings  of  autumn,  and  alleging  as  his  reason,  that  it 
was  harvest  time,  and  he  must  work  hard,  for  it  would  soon  be 
over  ?  If  it  will  soon  be  over,  the  reason  is  the  stronger  why  we 
should  lay  out  our  labor  to  the  greatest  effect.  And  our  labor  will 
be  laid  out  to  the  greatest  effect,  by  conducting  it  according  to  the 
laws  which  God  has  enacted. 

These,  my  dear  sir,  are  a  few  of  the  reflections  which  have  oc- 
curred to  me  in  attempting  to  comply  with  your  request.     I  have 


APPENDIX.  15 

been  obliged  to  study  brevity,  and  fear  that,  in  many  cases,  I  may 
not  have  made  myself  perfectly  understood.  I  have  been  obliged 
to  write  in  haste,  and  in  imperfect  health.  Should  any  thing  have 
been  written  which  can  be  of  the  least  use  to  any  of  my  brethren, 
I  shall  have  cause  for  thankfulness.  That  this  may  be  the  result, 
is  the  sincere  desire  of, 

Dear  sir, 

Yours  truly, 

F.  WAYLAND. 
The  Rev.  Dr.  Sprague,  Albany. 


LETTER  III. 

From  the  REVEREND  DANIEL  DANA,  D.  D. 

Newburyport,  Massachusetts. 

Newburyport,  March  22,  1832. 
Reverend  and  dear  sir, 

I  rejoice  that  you  have  been  led  to  preach  at  large  on  the  sub- 
ject of  "  Revivals  ;"  and  still  more,  that  the  instruction  you  have 
given  your  people,  is  likely,  through  the  press,  to  become  the  com- 
mon property  of  the  religious  public. 

The  unparalleled  mercy  with  which  God  has  visited,  and  is  still 
visiting,  his  American  churches,  excites  our  increasing  wonder.  It 
should  pour  a  tide  of  holy  gratitude  and  joy  into  every  heart. 

Still  we  have  reason  to  u  rejoice  with  trembling."  Spiritual 
prosperity,  not  less  perhaps  than  temporal,  has  its  peculiar  dangers. 
Should  those  revivals  which  seem  to  be  over-spreading  our  land, 
lose  their  heavenly  character ;  should  they  degenerate  into  mere 
animal,  or  enthusiastic,  or  artificial  excitements  ;  they  would  cease 
to  be  blessings.  Their  progress  would  be  marked  with  desolation 
and  spiritual  death.  To  preserve  them,  then,  in  all  their  genu- 
ine, unsullied  purity,  should  be  the  first  object.  This,  I  know,  is 
your  favorite  object ;  and  in  its  pursuit,  you  have  the  concurring 
wishes  and  prayers  of  every  enlightened  friend  of  God  and  man  in 
the  community. 

On  this  most  interesting  point,  you  have  been  pleased  to  request 
some  thoughts  from  me.  And  though  I  have  little  sanguine  hope 
of  meeting  your  expectations,  yet  as  your  request  has  the  force  of 
a  command,  I  will  offer  a  few  desultory  hints. 

If  all  genuine  religion  is  based  on  truth,  it  follows  that  every 
departure  from  truth,  and  every  admixture  of  error,  in  religious 
instruction,  tends  to  undermine  the  foundations  of  piety.  Nor 
can  it  be  denied  that  even  the  concealment  of  truth  has  a  similar 
general  tendency.  These  remarks  are  of  universal  application. 
But  to  no  subject  do  they  apply  so  forcibly,  as  to  our  protracted 
meetings.  To  these  scenes  multitudes  resort  to  learn  more  of  re- 
ligion than  they  ever  knew  before.     Numbers  bring  with  them  an 


APPENDIX.  17 

unwonted  seriousness  and  candor.  Others  are  softened  on  the 
spot ;  and  for  the  first  time,  begin  to  hear  without  prejudice.  All 
are  liable  to  receive  impressions  which  will  attend  them  through 
life,  and  accompany  them  to  the  eternal  world.  From  the  bare 
statement,  this  is  the  time  which  pre-eminently  demands  a  plain, 
energetic,  undisguised  exposition  of  scripture  doctrines.  This  is 
the  time  to  pour  truth  in  all  its  effulgence,  and  in  all  its  fulness, 
on  the  mind.  Shall  we  refuse  to  these  immortal  listeners,  the  gos- 
pel; the  pure  gospel;  the  whole  gospel?  This,  we  assuredly 
know,  is  just  what  they  need  ;  and  is  all  they  need.  Other  things 
may  amuse  the  fancy  ;  but  this  will  save  the  soul.  Other  things 
may  be  more  palatable ;  but  they  may  be  poisonous  too.  Shall 
we,  in  inculcating  religion,  suppress  any  thing,  either  of  its  humb- 
ling doctrines,  or  its  arduous  duties,  or  its  costly  sacrifices  ?  Shall 
we  for  a  moment  suspect  that  any  part  of  our  Master's  message 
will  be  improved  by  any  curtailment,  or  addition,  or  modification 
of  our  own  ? 

Does  not  a  disposition  prevail,  to  depart  from  the  simplicity  of 
gospel  truth ;  to  fritter  away  its  substance  ;  to  soften  down  its 
harsher  lineaments  ;  and  to  give  it  a  form  and  features  less  offensive 
to  the  fastidious  taste  of  the  age  ?  Do  not  many  who  value  them- 
selves on  their  orthodoxy,  coalesce  with  latitudinarians  in  their 
grand  error ;  and  make  reason  the  final  umpire  in  matters  of  reli- 
gion ?  Is  not  a  false  philosophy  exercising  a  most  baneful  influ- 
ence on  Christian  doctrines — repeating,  in  fact,  the  old  experiment 
of  Procrustes,  and  stretching  or  mutilating  them  into  an  agreement 
with  its  own  model  ?  That  between  genuine  philosophy,  and  the 
doctrines  of  the  gospel,  there  can  be  no  real  discrepancy,  is  per- 
fectly obvious.  Both  emanate  from  the  same  eternal  fountain  of 
truth.  But  the  philosophy  of  the  mind,  it  is  truly  observed,  is  yet 
in  its  infancy.  And  no  attempt  to  make  an  accurate  and  rigid  ap- 
plication of  its  principles  to  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  has  hither- 
to succeeded.  This,  however,  proves  not  that  the  attempt  is  ut- 
terly impracticable.  Some  master  spirit  may  yet  arise,  deeply 
studied  in  the  human  mind,  and  deeply  studied  in  the  Bible  ;  pow- 
erful enough  to  seize  the  best  truths  of  philosophy,  and  to  grapple 
with  its  errors ;  and  humble  enough  to  learn  every  thing  anew  at 
the  feet  of  Jesus.     Such  a  spirit  might  do  much  to  pour  light  on 


18  APPENDIX. 

the  long-gathering  darkness  of  Christian  metaphysics,  and  to  re^ 
duce  the  chaos  to  order.  To  such  a  teacher  we  might  listen  with 
safety,  and  with  delight. 

While  the  enterprising  spirit  of  the  age  is  accomplishing  such 
wonders  in  art,  and  even  in  science,  numbers  seem  to  anticipate 
corresponding  improvements  in  theology.  But  with  little  reason. 
If  any  essential  truths  are  to  break  out  from  the  Bible  in  the  nine- 
teenth century  of  Christianity,  the  Bible  has  been  given  in  vain. 
It  has  failed  to  accomplish  its  grand  object.  We  hope,  indeed, 
that  many  of  its  great  doctrines  will  be  better  understood.  In 
other  words,  we  hope  that  the  darkness  with  which  a  false  learning 
and  a  false  philosophy  have  shrouded  them,  will  be  dispelled,  and 
they  will  be  seen  by  their  own  light.  Improvements  in  religious 
knowledge  come  in  a  different  way  from  most  other  improvements. 
They  are  the  fruit,  not  of  ambitious  toil,  or  of  bold  speculation  ; 
but  of  humility,  of  self-distrust,  of  calm  reflection,  of  ceaseless  in- 
quiry at  the  Heavenly  Oracle,  and  of  fervent  prayer  to  the  Father 
of  lights.  The  fear  of  the  Lord  is  the  beginning  of  this  wisdom. 
To  approach  the  Bible,  or  any  of  its  sacred  truths,  without  reve- 
rence, without  a  holy,  trembling  caution,  is  to  be  disqualified,  not 
only  to  teach,  but  even  to  learn.  Here,  men  are  ordinarily  bold  and 
self-confident  in  proportion  to  their  ignorance. 

Where  men  of  judgment  creep,  and  feel  their  way, 
The  positive  pronounce  without  dismay. 

How  disastrous  is  it  for  religion,  when  men  of  this  stamp  become 
the  oracles  of  the  day ;  teaching  what  they  have  not  learned  ;  con- 
demning what  they  have  never  understood;  confident,  where  a 
little  reflection  would  teach  them  to  doubt;  and  breathing  their 
own  spirit  into  their  admiring,  deluded  followers. 

A  special  cause  of  doctrinal  error  and  corruption  is  found  in  that 
excitement  which  frequently  attends  revivals  of  religion  ;  and  par- 
ticularly, lengthened  religious  meetings.  In  these  cases,  the  ima- 
ginations and  feelings  of  men  being  powerfully  roused,  the  plain 
truths  of  the  gospel  pall  upon  their  ears,  and  they  demand  some- 
thing more  novel,  more  startling,  more  overwhelming.  The  con- 
tagion reaches  the  preacher.  His  own  imagination  and  feelings 
are  kindled ;  and  he  longs  to  utter  something  which  shall  irresisti- 


APPENDIX.  19 

bly  seize  every  heart.  In  the  ardor  of  the  moment,  and  perhaps 
'with  the  best  intentions,  he  utters  a  sentiment  which  his  cool  judg- 
ment would  have  condemned,  and  which  the  Bible  condemns. 
But  it  enkindles  thought  and  feeling.  It  thrills  a  whole  assembly. 
Thus  sanctioned,  it  flies  forth  on  every  wind ;  and  it  remains  to 
trouble  the  church  for  ages. 

If  doctrinal  errors  are*  to  be  deprecated,  as  hostile  to  the  purity 
of  revivals,  errors  in  experimental  and  practical  religion  are  still 
more  immediately  dangerous  and  fatal. 

In  the  extraordinary  meetings  to  which  we  have  alluded,  the 
preaching  generally  assumes  the  hortatory  character.  Undoubted- 
ly it  ought  to  embrace  powerful  and  affecting  appeals  to  the  con- 
science, and  the  heart.  But  this  is  not  enough.  It  should  abound 
in  instruction  respecting  the  distinguishing  nature  and  evidences  of 
genuine  piety.  Such  instruction,  so  far  from  being,  as  is  some- 
times supposed,  unsuited  to  the  occasion,  is  eminently  appropriate 
and  needful.  If  men  are  to  be  urged  to  religion  with  unusual  en- 
ergy, let  them  know  what  religion  is.  If  the  very  circumstances 
under  which  they  assemble,  expose  them  to  mistake  mere  natural 
excitement  or  sympathy  for  piety,  let  the  mistake  not  be  cherished, 
but  counteracted.  Religion  should,  indeed,  be  exhibited  in  all  its 
beauty  and  loveliness ;  in  all  its  divine  and  attractive  charms. 
But  we  may  not  conceal  its  spirituality,  its  difficulties,  or  its  self- 
denials.  We  may  not  depress  its  high  demands,  nor  narrow  its 
broad  requisitions.  We  cannot  speak  to  sinners  too  emphatically 
of  their  obligation  to  immediate  repentance ;  of  the  guilt  and  dan* 
ger  of  delay  ;  nor  of  their  encouragement  to  give  themselves  to  re- 
ligion ;  nor  of  the  absolute  certainty  that  if  they  truly  seek,  they 
shall  obtain  its  blessings.  Nor  can  we  employ  too  much  pains  to 
wrest  from  them  their  ten  thousand  excuses  for  impenitence.  Still, 
we  may  not  suffer  them  to  forget  their  deep  depravity ;  their  in- 
sufficiency ;  their  dependence  on  sovereign  mercy  ;  nor  the  neces- 
sity of  divine  influence  to  change  their  hearts.  True  ;  these  things 
are  regarded  by  many,  as  over-statements  of  gospel  doctrine ;  points 
which  the  Christian  preacher  is  called,  not  so  much  to  expound 
and  enforce,  as  to  explain  away.  But  the  great  majority  of  the 
Christian  church  have  ever  viewed  them  as  simple  Bible  truths  ; 
and  they  have  considered  it  as  most  honorable  to  the  Bible  to  re- 


20  APPENDIX. 

ceive  them  in  their  simplicity,  and  open  their  hearts  to  their  influ- 
ence. Others,  too,  who  cannot  but  confess  that  these  are  plain 
and  prominent  points  of  scripture,  are  much  disquieted  as  to  their 
tendency  ;  and  think  that,  if  inculcated  at  all,  they  should  be  incul- 
cated with  much  caution,  and  much  qualification.  But  is  it  not 
safe  to  declare  the  gospel  message  ?  Is  there  any  danger  like  that 
of  concealing  or  distorting  it  ?  If  truth  may  be  perverted  to  men's 
ruin,  is  not  error  necessarily  destructive  ?  If,  from  the  very  doc- 
trines which  should  alarm,  and  rouse  to  action,  they  will  draw  ar- 
gument for  sloth,  or  despondence,  or  presumption,  will  not  the  er- 
ror be  voluntary  and  criminal  on  their  part,  and  their  destruction 
entirely  of  their  own  procuring  ? 

Are  there  not  certain  characteristics  of  the  age,  which  threaten, 
in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  the  purity  of  religion  ? 

It  is  eminently  an  age  of  action.  On  every  subject,  in  every 
department  of  science,  and  of  life,  the  human  mind  seems  roused 
to  an  unwonted  energy  ;  an  almost  unparalleled  activity.  The  re- 
ligious world  has  awoke  from  a  long  and  most  lamentable  slumber. 
Not  content  with  barren  wishes  and  prayers  for  the  conversion  of 
the  impenitent,  and  of  the  heathen  world,  it  puts  its  faculties  to 
the  work.  It  vigorously  employs  the  appropriate  means.  This 
is  matter  of  the  liveliest  gratitude  and  joy.  Yet  even  here,  there 
arises  danger.  If,  through  multiplied  active  engagements,  ministers 
or  private  Christians  shall  be  drawn  away  from  their  closets  ;  from 
communion  with  their  hearts,  and  their  God  ;  their  piety  will  lan- 
guish and  decline.  With  new  converts  ;  with  those  whose  charac- 
ters and  habits  are  in  the  forming  state,  the  case  is  still  more  criti- 
cal. They  too  must  prepare  for  action ;  vigorous,  benevolent, 
holy  action.  And  this  preparation  must  be  made  in  the  closet. 
It  must  be  the  fruit  of  retirement,  of  meditation,  of  self-converse, 
of  prayer.  Without  these,  they  may  have  the  form,  the  features, 
and  apparently  the  activities,  of  living  Christians  ;  but  the  inform- 
ing, animating  spirit  will  be  absent.  Without  these,  they  may  do 
something  to  save  the  souls  of  others  ;  but  too  probably,  they  will 
lose  their  own. 

This  is  likewise  an  age  of  display.  Almost  every  thing  new 
pushes  itself  into  notice,  courts  the  public  gaze,  and  claims  the 
public  admiration.     But  religion,  genuine  religion,  is  modest,  un- 


APPENDIX.  21 

obtrusive  and  humble.  It  seeks  not  public  applause.  It  is  con- 
tent with  the  notice  and  approbation  of  God.  These  characteris- 
tics constitute  not  only  its  beauty,  but  in  some  measure,  its  very 
essence.  A  vain,  ambitious,  popularity-seeking  Christian  is  almost 
as  great  a  solecism  as  a  profane,  or  prayerless  Christian.  Should 
this  spirit  once  enter  our  churches,  it  will  sadly  mar  their  beauty, 
and  consume  the  very  vitals  of  their  religion.  Let  us  beware  of 
it  in  all  its  forms,  and  all  its  approaches.  Let  us  especially,  in 
all  the  arrangements  of  our  protracted  meetings,  and  in  all  our 
treatment  of  inquirers,  and  young  converts,  avoid  and  discounte- 
nance, as  much  as  possible,  the  pernicious  spirit  of  display. 

In  adverting  to  the  causes  by  which  religious  revivals  are  cor- 
rupted, I  intended  to  have  noticed  the  evil  of  precipitate  admissions 
of  supposed  converts  into  the  church.  But  I  have  already  pro- 
tracted my  remarks  beyond  my  intention  j  and  this  topic,  as  well 
as  some  others,  must  be  waived. 

In  reviewing  what  I  have  written,  I  perceive  that  the  spirit  of 
animadversion  has  been  somewhat  freely  indulged.  Yet  I  humbly 
hope  that  nothing  has  been  marked  with  disapprobation,  which  the 
great  Head  of  the  church  approves.  If  any  thing  is  to  be  found  on 
earth,  which  has  much  of  heaven  in  it,  it  is  a  genuine  revival  of 
religion.  But  in  this  imperfect  state,  nothing  can  pass  through 
human  hands  entirely  unsoiled.  It  is  a  delightful  thought,  that 
He  who  loved  the  church,  and  gave  himself  for  it,  will  finally 
present  it  to  himself,  a  glorious  church,  without  spot  or  wrinkle. 
It  is  my  prevailing  hope  and  belief,  that  the  great  things  which 
God  has  already  done  for  his  American  Israel,  are  precursors  of 
still  greater  things.  May  He  cleanse  our  Zion  a  by  the  spirit  of 
judgment,  and  by  the  spirit  of  burning."  And  may  He  "  purify 
the  sons  of  Levi,  that  they  may  offer  to  the  Lord  an  offering  in 
righteousness."  May  our  beloved  land,  and  may  the  whole  earth, 
soon  behold  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  and  rejoice  in  his  salvation. 

Adieu,  my  dear  Sir.  Accept  my  sincerest  wish,  that  all  your 
efforts  to  do  good,  and  especially  the  present,  may  be  crowned  with 
an  abundant  blessing. 

With  much  esteem  and  friendship,  I  am 

Your  brother  in  the  gospel, 

D.  DANA. 
Rev.  Doctor  Sprague. 


LETTER  IV. 

From  the  REVEREND  SAMUEL  MILLER,  D.  D. 

Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History  and  Church  Government  in  the  Theological  Seminary  at 
Princeton,  New-Jersay. 

Reverend  and  dear  brother, 

The  pious  and  devoted  Mr.  Baxter  somewhere  remarks — u  The 
Word  of  God  is  divine  ;  but  our  mode  of  dispensing  it  is  human  : 
and  there  is  scarcely  any  thing  we  have  the  handling  of,  but  we 
leave  on  it  the  prints  of  our  ringers."  The  justness  of  this  remark 
we  shall  probably  all  acknowledge.  And  although  the  contempla- 
tion of  the  fact  which  it  expresses,  ought  by  no  means  either  to 
discourage  the  Christian,  or  lead  him  to  depreciate  the  real  impor- 
tance of  human  instrumentality  in  extending  and  building  up  the 
Church  ;  it  ought  to  lead  us  all  to  "  cease  from  man"  as  an  ultimate 
guide  in  divine  things  ;  to  ll  search  the  Scriptures  daily  ;"  to  walk 
with  a  scrupulous  care  in  their  light ;  and  to  pray  fervently  and 
unceasingly  that  both  those  who  administer  and  those  who  receive 
the  ordinances  of  God,  may  constantly  go  a  to  the  law  and  to  the 
testimony"  for  guidance  in  every  thing. 

As  the  remark  in  question  applies  to  every  department  of  sacred 
things,  in  which  men  act ;  so  it  may  be  considered,  perhaps,  as 
applying  particularly  to  Revivals  of  Religion.  In  those  pre- 
cious seasons,  so  dear  to  every  pious  heart,  and  so  much  to  be  de- 
sired by  every  one  who  loves  the  prosperity  of  Zion  ; — when  the 
•graces  of  Christians  are  revived  ;  when  many  who  have  been 
slumbering  in  sin  are  awakened  for  the  first  time  to  a  sight  of  their 
guilt  and  danger  ;  when  the  awful  realities  of  eternity  begin  to  be 
revealed  to  the  minds  of  multitudes  who  never  saw  them  as  reali- 
ties before  ;  when  human  sympathies  and  passions  as  well  as  gra- 
cious feelings,  are  called  into  exercise,  and  sometimes  into  very 
powerful  and  morbid  exercise  ;  and  when  those  who  are  yet "  babes 
in  Christ,"  and  who,  of  course,  have  no  experience,  are  ready  to 
listen  to  every  suggestion  which  may  indicate  some  new  method  of 
«  winning  souls,"  and  of  extending  the  Redeemer's  kingdom  ; — 
can  it  be  wondered,  that,  in  such  a  season  of  deep  interest,  and 
powerful  excitement — feeling  should  often  predominate  over  judg- 


APPENDIX.  23 

ment ;  and  enthusiasm,  fanaticism,  and  various  forms  of  spurious 
emotion,  mingle  with  genuine  exercises  ;  and,  in  the  view  of  su- 
perficial observers,  throw  a  suspicious  appearance  over  the  whole 
work  ?  In  many  instances,  there  can  be  no  doubt,  that  genuine 
effusions  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  by  means  of  which  large  additions 
have  been  made  to  the  Church  of  Christ,  have,  in  their  progress, 
been  tarnished  by  human  management,  and  unhallowed  mixtures  ; 
and,  in  not  a  few  cases,  arrested  by  transactions  and  appearances, 
which  pained  the  hearts  of  intelligent  Christians ;  disgusted  and 
alienated  serious  inquirers  ;  grieved  away  the  Spirit  of  God ;  left 
the  state  of  the  population  thus  graciously  visited,  perhaps  less  fa- 
vourable than  it  was  found  ;  and  greatly  strengthened  the  hands  of 
the  enemies  of  the  revival  cause. 

This  is  so  far  from  being  a  rare  occurrence,  that  it  is  presumed 
an  extensive  and  strongly  marked  revival  of  religion  has  seldom 
occurred,  in  any  age  or  country,  and  even  under  the  ministry  of 
the  most  prudent  and  pious  pastor,  in  the  course  of  which  some 
things  did  not  take  place  adapted  to  grieve  the  enlightened  friends 
of  the  cause  of  Christ.  Public  services,  perhaps  have  been,  with 
the  best  intention,  so  inordinately  multiplied  as,  in  a  measure,  to  de- 
feat their  own  object.  Means  have  been  resorted  to,  in  the  fulness 
of  ardent  feeling,  which  scriptural  wisdom  and  experience  could 
not  justify.  Irregularities  and  excesses  have  insensibly  crept  in, 
which,  though  meant  for  the  best,  and  promising,  at  the  time,  to  be 
useful,  proved  far  otherwise  in  their  influence.  Expression  has 
been  given,  in  public  and  private  to  feelings,  which,  though  sin- 
cere and  unaffected  in  those  in  whom  they  were  first  witnessed, 
were  by  no  means  of  a  similar  character  in  all  subsequent  imita- 
tors. A  few,  perhaps,  who  were  deeply  impressed  with  the  im- 
portance of  religion,  and  with  the  danger  of  the  impenitently  wicked, 
began,  without  permission,  to  give  vent  to  their  honest  zeal  in 
warm  public  addresses.  Those  whose  zeal  and  knowledge  were- 
less,  and  whose  vanity  was  greater,  soon  imitated  their  example  ;. 
until  lay-preaching  became  prevalent,  and  extravagance  and  folly 
were  the  most  prominent  features  in  the  scene.  Meetings  for 
prayer  were  protracted  to  an  unseasonable  hour.  Judicious  and 
sober-minded  Christians  were  grieved  to  see  plans  adopted,  and 
practices  indulged,  which,  though  intended  for  good,  were  by  no 


24  APPENDIX. 

means  adapted  to  promote  it.  Many  who  saw  and  lamented  these 
evils  were  backward  to  oppose  them,  lest  they  should  be  thought 
unfriendly  to  what  was  really  excellent  and  commendable  in  the 
passing  scene.  Thus  revivals  have  lost  some  of  their  lustre  with 
all ;  have  been  altogether  discredited  in  the  eyes  of  many ;  and 
have,  perhaps,  been  succeeded  by  long  seasons  of  prevailing  care- 
lessness, and  even  of  hardened  opposition  to  the  special  work  of 
the  Holy  Spirit. 

But  not  only  are  the  seeds  of  human  infirmity  and  corruption 
to  which  I  have  referred,  quite  sufficient  to  produce,  and  to  explain 
the  evils  which  have  been  mentioned  : — not  only  are  the  honest 
mistakes,  and  the  remaining  imperfections  of  the  best  men  apt  to 
betray  them,  in  seasons  of  excitement,  into  language  and  plans 
which  will  not  stand  the  test  of  enlightened  reflection  ;  but  there 
can  be  no  doubt  that  the  great  adversary  of  souls  makes  it  his  con- 
stant study,  by  working  on  the  minds  of  hypocrites  and  fanatics, 
and  by  leading  good  men,  as  far  as  possible,  into  his  snares,  to 
counteract  and  to  discredit  revivals  of  religion.  "If  we  look 
back" — says  the  eminently  wise  and  experienced  President  Ed- 
wards— "  If  we  look  back  into  the  history  of  the  Church  of  God 
in  past  ages,  we  may  observe  that  it  has  been  a  common  device  of 
the  devil,  to  overset  a  revival  of  religion,  when  he  finds  he  can 
keep  men  quiet  and  secure  no  longer,  then  to  drive  them  into  ex- 
cesses and  extravagances.  He  holds  them  back  as  long  as  he  can  ; 
but  when  he  can  do  it  no  longer,  then  he  will  push  them  on,  and, 
if  possible,  run  them  upon  their  heads.  And  it  has  been  by  this 
means  chiefly,  that  he  has  been  successful,  in  several  instances,  to 
overthrow  most  hopeful  and  promising  beginnings :  yea,  the  princi- 
pal means  by  which  the  devil  was  successful,  by  degrees,  to  over- 
set that  grand  religious  revival  of  the  world,  that  was  in  the  pri- 
mitive ages  of  Christianity  ;  and,  in  a  manner  to  overthrow  the 
Christian  Church  through  the  earth,  and  to  make  way  for,  and 
bring  on  the  grand  anti-christian  apostacy,  that  master-piece  of  all 
the  devils  work,  was  to  improve  the  indiscreet  zeal  of  Christians  ; 
to  drive  them  into  those  three  extremes  of  enthusiasm,  superstition, 
and  severity  towards  opposers,  which  should  be  enough  for  an  ev- 
erlasting warning  to  the  Christian  Church.  And  though  the  devil 
will  do  his  diligence  to  stir  up  the  open  enemies  of  religion  ;  yet 


APPENDIX.  25 

he  knows  what  is  for  his  interest  so  well,  that  in  a  time  of  revi- 
val of  religion,  his  main  strength  shall  be  tried  with  the  friends  of 
it,  and  he  will  chiefly  exert  himself  in  his  attempts  upon  them  to 
mislead  them.  One  truly  zealous  person,  in  the  time  of  such  an 
event,  that  seems  to  have  a  great  hand  in  the  affair,  and  draws  the 
eyes  of  many  upon  him,  may  do  more  (through  satan's  being  too 
subtil  for  him)  to  hinder  the  work,  than  an  hundred  great,  and 
strong,  and  open  opposers."* 

One  would  think,  at  first  view,  that  a  single  series  of  mischiev- 
ous disorders,  strongly  marked ;  exhibited  in  a  day  of  great  public 
interest ;  and  distinctly  recorded,  would  be  sufficient  to  instruct  and 
warn  the  Church  in  all  succeeding  times.  But,  unhappily,  this  is 
by  no  means  found  to  be  the  case.  Human  nature  being  the  same 
in  all  ages,  the  tendencies,  infirmities  and  temptations  of  men  are 
the  same.  One  generation  forgets  the  experience  of  that  which 
preceded  it.  Few  read  the  record  of  that  experience,  and  fewer 
still  are  qualified  to  profit  by  it.  The  consequence  is,  that  every 
few  years,  the  same  occurrences  take  place.  Good  men  are  en- 
snared and  led  astray  in  the  same  manner.  Hypocrites  manifest 
the  same  arts  and  unhallowed  ebullitions.  Similar  mistakes  are 
made,  and  similar  irregularities  are  indulged,  without  recollecting, 
or,  perhaps,  knowing,  that  they  were  ever  witnessed  before,  and, 
of  course,  without  being  admonished  by  the  painful  instructions 
of  former  times.  Thus  it  is  that  children  profit  so  little  by  the  ex- 
perience of  their  fathers.  It  were  well,  indeed,  if  the  fathers  them- 
selves always  profited  as  they  ought  by  their  own. 

The  truth  of  these  remarks  has  been  exemplified,  in  a  greater  or 
less  degree,  in  almost  every  age  of  the  Church,  from  the  day  of 
Pentecost,  until  the  present  hour.  Even  under  the  eyes  of  the  in- 
spired Apostles  themselves,  some  of  the  evils  of  which  we  have 
spoken  occurred,  and  were  formally  reproved  as  disorderly  and 
mischievous.  For  example,  no  one  can  read  the  fourteenth  chap- 
ter of  the  first  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  without  perceiving  that 
the  extraordinary  gifts  of  the  Holy  Spirit  were  greatly  abused  by 
some  of  the  members  of  that  Church,  and  the  exercise  of  these 

♦Some  Thoughts  concerning  the  present  Revival  of  Religion,  &c.  Part  IV.  p.  190. 
D 


26  APPENDIX. 

gifts  connected  with  much  disorder.  It  is  perfectly  evident  that 
there  was  a  considerable  excitement  among  the  people :  and  it  is 
quite  as  evident  that  this  excitement  was  not  conducted  with  deco- 
rum and  wisdom.  The  following  paraphrase  of  Dr.  Doddridge,  on 
the  twenty -sixth  verse  of  that  chapter,  is  decisive  as  to  his  view 
of  the  subject.  "  I  might  also  urge,  upon  this  head,  the  great 
disorder  which  is  introduced  into  your  assemblies  by  this  os- 
tentatious manner  of  proceeding  ;  for,  indeed,  if  you  think  se- 
riously, what  a  shocking  thing  it  is,  my  brethren,  that  when 
you  come  together  for  the  purposes  of  social  worship,  in  which  all 
hearts  should  unite,  each  of  you  is  desirous  himself  to  officiate 
publicly,  in  such  a  manner  as  best  suits  his  present  inclination, 
without  any  regard  to  decency  and  order  ?  Every  one  of  you  hath 
a  psalm  to  read,  hath  a  doctrine  to  inculcate,  hath  a  tongue  in 
which  to  preach  or  pray,  hath  a  revelation  of  some  mystery  to 
produce,  hath  an  interpretation,  which  perhaps  he  immediately  be- 
gins, while  the  person  from  whom  he  is  to  interpret,  hath  but  be- 
gun to  speak  ;  and  thus  five  or  six,  if  not  more,  may  be  speaking 
at  the  same  time  j  in  consequence  of  which  no  one  can  be  distinctly 
heard,  and  the  assembly  degenerates  into  a  kind  of  tumultuous  riot. 
I  beseech  you,  my  friends,  to  rectify  this,  and  to  proceed  upon  the 
general  canon,  which  I  would  recommend  to  you  upon  all  such 
occasions, — let  all  things  be  done,  not  for  ostentation,  but  for  edi- 
fication, in  such  a  manner  as  you  do  in  your  consciences  believe 
will  be  most  like  to  do  good  to  the  souls  of  men,  and  to  build  up  the 
Church  of  Christ."  To  this  paraphrase,  the  pious  author  adds,  in 
a  note — "  It  seems  probable  that  some  of  these  Christians  were  so 
full  of  themselves,  and  so  desirous  of  exercising  their  respective 
giftr,  that,  without  waiting  for  the  permission  and  direction  of  him 
who  presided  in  the  assembly,  several  began  speaking,  or  singing  in 
the  same  minute,,  and  some  began  while  others  were  speaking. 
The  manner  in  which  discourses  were  carried  on  in  the  schools  of 
the  philosophers,  where  several  little  knots  of  disputants  seem  to 
have  been  engaged  at  the  same  time,  and  what  happened  in  Jew- 
ish synagogues,  after  worship  was  completed,  might  possibly  have 
given  some  occasion  to  an  irregularity  which  to  us  seems  so  shock- 
ing. "  So  much  for  the  case  of  the  Corinthian  Church.  The 
diligent  reader  of  the  New  Testament  will  see  in  the  accounts 


APPENDIX.  27 

given  of  other  churches,  indications  of  similar  disorders,  evidently 
spoken  of  as  offensive  to  infinite  wisdom. 

Concerning  the  partial  or  more  extensive  revivals  of  religion 
which  took  place,  in  different  countries,  from  the  Apostolic  age  to 
the  Reformation,  we  know  so  little  in  detail,  that  we  cannot  under- 
take to  speak  particularly  of  the  disorders  with  which  they  were 
attended.  But  that  there  were  such  disorders,  in  a  number  of  in- 
stances, cannot  be  doubted  by  those  who  read  ecclesiastical  history 
with  the  smallest  share  of  either  attention  or  discernment.  I  have 
no  doubt,  that  many  of  those  serious  people,  who  are  represented 
by  Mosheim  and  others,  as  having  fallen  into  irregularities ;  and 
who  are  set  down  by  these  historians  as  "  heretics"  or  "  schisma- 
tics ;"  were  really  among  the  "  Witnesses  of  Hie  Truth ;"  who 
connected  with  their  testimony,  some  wildness  in  opinion,  or  dis- 
order in  practice,  which  tarnished  their  profession,  and  virtually 
threw  their  influence  into  the  scale  of  the  enemy.  The  fact  is, 
we  seldom  read  of  the  minds  of  men  being  roused  and  excited, 
even  by  a  good  Spirit,  without  some  testimony  that  pride,  vanity, 
enthusiasm  and  fanaticism,  in  various  degrees  and  forms,  mingled 
with  the  good  work,  and  produced  effects  which  grieved  the 
hearts  of  intelligent  and  solid  Christians-  It  seems  to  have  been 
the  lot  of  u  the  sons  of  God,"  in  all  ages,  that  whenever  they  as- 
sembled in  greater  numbers,  and  with  greater  zeal  than  usual,  to 
u  present  ^themselves  before  the  Lord,"  u  Satan  came  also  among 
them." 

The  glorious  revival  of  religion  which  we  are  wont  to  designate 
by  the  emphatic  title  of  the  reformation,  can  never  be  too  high- 
ly estimated,  or  too  gratefully  acknowledged  by  those  who  love 
the  purity  and  prosperity  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom.  That  won- 
derful impulse  from  the  Spirit  of  God,  which  electrified  western 
Christendom,  and  which,  at  once,  convulsed  and  purified  so  large 
a  portion  of  the  church  ;  was  made  productive  of  blessings  in  which 
we  yet  rejoice,  and  which  will  be  matter  of  fervent  thankfulness  to 
the  end  of  time.  But  even  the  lustre  of  that  scene  was  tarnished 
by  various  disorders,  which  deeply  grieved  intelligent  and  judi- 
cious Christians,  and,  in  some  places,  for  a  time,  greatly  hindered 
the  progress  of  the  good  cause.  When  I  see  Carolostadt,  the 
friend,  and,  for  a  time,  the  affectionate  coadjutor  of  Luther;  a  man 


28  APPENDIX. 

of  respectable  talents  and  learning  ;  who  had  exposed  the  tyranny 
and  superstition  of  the  Pope  with  great  effect ;  and  who  has  been 
pronounced  to  have  deserved  well  of  the  Protestant  cause : — when 
I  see  such  a  man  acting  the  unwise  and  turbulent  part  which  his- 
tory reports  of  him — I  could  almost  sit  down  and  weep  over  poor, 
frail  human  nature.  When  I  see  him  entering  the  Churches  of 
the  Romanists,  breaking  in  pieces  their  images,  throwing  down 
their  altars,  and  trampling  their  crucifixes  under  his  feet  :• — when 
I  find  him  denouncing  human  learning,  as  useless,  if  not  injurious 
to  the  student  of  the  holy  Scriptures  ;  going  into  the  shops  of  the 
lowest  mechanics,  and  consulting  them  about  the  meaning  of  diffi- 
cult passages  of  Scripture ;  ostentatiously  renouncing  the  title  of 
"  doctor,"  and  all  names  of  ecclesiastical  distinction  ;  insisting  that 
ministers  ought  not  to  study,  but  to  support  themselves  by  the  labor 
of  their  own  hands  ;  filling  the  minds  of  young  men  with  his  eccen- 
tric and  mischievious  opinions  ;  persuading  the  students  of  the  Uni- 
versity of  Wittemberg,  to  abandon  their  studies,  and  even  the  boys, 
in  the  lower  schools,  to  throw  aside  their  books,  and  enter  immedi- 
ately on  the  business  of  religious  teaching ; — and  when  I  find  him, 
in  addition  to  these  irregularities,  declaring  that  he  had  not  the  least 
regard  for  the  authority  of  any  human  being,  but  must  pursue  his 
own  course  ;  and  that  no  man  could  be  a  real  Christian  who  disap- 
proved of  that  course : — I  say,  when  I  find  him  acting  thus,  amidst 
the  entreaties  and  the  tears  of  far  wiser  and  more  pious  men  than 
himself; — I  cannot  help  exclaiming — "Lord,  what  is  man!" 
These  proceedings,  it  is  unnecessary  to  say,  were  matter  of  great 
grief  to  Luther,  and  all  his  judicious  friends,  and  evidently  injured 
the  cause  of  the  Reformation.  But,  in  spite  of  all  the  remonstran- 
ces and  entreaties  which  could  be  presented  to  Carolostadt,  he 
persevered  in  his  unhappy  course  for  several  years.  And  although 
he  afterwards  came,  in  a  great  measure,  to  his  senses,  acknow- 
ledged his  fault,  and  professed  to  mourn  over  it ;  still  the  cause  of 
truth  had  been  dishonored,  and  incalculable  mischief  done,  which 
it  was  impossible  to  recall. 

The  revival  of  religion  which  took  place  in  the  former  part  of 
the  eighteenth  century,  in  this  country,  is  generally  considered,  I 
believe,  and  with  great  justice,  as  the  most  extensive  and  power- 
ful that  American  Christians  ever  witnessed.     The  labors  of  the 


APPENDIX.  29 

Apostolic  WhitefieM,  and  his  coadjutors,  the  Tennents,  &c.  and 
also  of  the  venerable  Stoddard,  President  Edwards,  and  others, 
in  New-England,  were  connected  with  triumphs  of  gospel  truth, 
which  the  friends  of  vital  piety  love  to  remember,  and  which  they 
can  never  call  to  mind  without  gratitude  and  praise  to  Him  who 
has  "the  residue  of  the  Spirit."  Many  thousands  of  souls,  there 
is  reason  to  believe,  were  brought  into  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  dur- 
ing that  revival,  and  a  new  impulse  and  aspect  given  to  the 
Church  in  the  American  colonies. 

Yet,  here  again,  some  of  the  managers  in  this  heart-elevating 
scene, — to  recur  to  the  expressive  language  of  Baxter, — "  left 
upon  it  the  prints  of  their  fingers,"  and  thus  created  unsightly 
spots  in  a  "  blaze  of  glory."  He  who  will  take  the  trouble  to 
consult  the  fourth  part  of  the  venerable  Edwards' 's  treatise  on  that 
revival,  as  well  as  some  other  contemporaneous  publications,  will 
find  evidence  of  this  fact  as  painful  as  it  is  unquestionable.  He 
will  find,  that,  amidst  the  most  gratifying  evidence  that  good  seed, 
and  good  fruits  predominated,  the  enemy  was  permitted  to  "'sow 
tares,"  which  sprung  up  with  the  wheat,  and,  in  some  cases,  al- 
most "  choked  it."  The  disorders  of  lay-preaching  well  nigh 
brought  the  ministry,  in  many  places,  into  contempt.  The  out- 
cries, the  praying  and  exhorting  by  females  in  public,  grieved  the 
hearts  of  judicious  Christians.  The  language  of  harsh  censure, 
and  of  uncharitable  denunciation,  as  "  unconverted"  persons, — as 
"  blind  leaders  of  the  blind," — as  "  devout  leaders  to  hell" — was 
directed  towards  some  of  the  best  ministers  of  Christ  in  the  com- 
munity, because  they  disapproved  of  these  irregularities.  Public 
confessions  of  secret  sins  were  warmly  urged,  and  actually  made, 
and  crimes  altogether  unsuspected  brought  to  light,  to  the  disgrace 
of  Christian  character,  and  the  destruction  of  domestic  peace. 
Thus  scenes  which  were  no  doubt  intended  to  make  a  deep  and 
salutary  moral  impression,  were  made  the  subjects  of  unhallowed 
speculation,  and  the  themes  of  a  thousand  tongues.  All  these 
things  were  urged  with  the  confidence  of  oracular  wisdom ;  and 
whoever  ventured  to  lisp  any  thing  like  doubt  or  opposition,  was 
publicly  stigmatized  as  an  enemy  to  revivals,  and  an  opposer  of 
vital  piety. 


30  APPENDIX. 

Among  those  who  took  the  lead  in  this  fanatical  and  disorderly 
conduct,  one  individual  obtained  such  an  unhappy  eminence,  that 
his  case  ought  to  be  kept  before  the  public  mind  as  a  salutary 
warning.  I  need  not  tell  you,  that  I  refer  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  James 
Davenport,  great-grandson  of  the  venerable  and  excellent  John 
Davenport,  the  first  minister  of  New-Haven,  and  at  that  time  pas- 
tor of  a  church  at  Southhold,  on  Long-Island.  Mr.  Davenport 
was  then  a  young  man,  and  had  been  for  some  time  esteemed  a 
pious  and  faithful  minister.  Hearing  of  the  signal  effusions  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  with  which  God  had  been  pleased  to  favor  many  parts 
of  New-England,  he,  about  the  year  1741,  made  a  visit  to  Con- 
necticut, and  shortly  afterwards  to  Massachusetts;  and  every 
where  preached  abundantly,  and  entered  with  warmth  into  the 
spirit  of  the  prevailing  revivals.  Soon,  however,  becoming  ani- 
mated by  a  furious  zeal,  and  imagining  that  he  was  called  to  take 
a  special  lead  in  the  work,  he  began  to  set  at  nought  all  the  rules 
of  Christian  prudence  and  order,  and  to  give  the  most  unrestrained 
liberty  to  his  fanatical  feelings.  He  raised  his  voice  to  the  high- 
est pitch  in  public  services,  and  accompanied  his  unnatural  vehe- 
mence, and  cantatory  bawling,  with  the  most  violent  agitations  of 
body.  He  encouraged  his  hearers  to  give  the  most  unrestrained 
vent  both  to  their  distress  and  joy,  by  violent  outcries,  in  the 
midst  of  public  assemblies.  He  pronounced  those  who  were  thus 
violently  agitated,  and  who  made  these  public  outcries,  to  be  un- 
doubtedly converted  persons.  He  openly  encouraged  his  new  con- 
verts to  speak  in  public,  and  brought  forward  many  ignorant  and 
unqualified  persons,  young  and  old,  to  address  large  assemblies,  in 
his  own  vehement  and  magisterial  manner.  He  led  his  followers 
in  procession  through  the  streets,  singing  psalms  and  hymns.  He 
claimed  a  kind  of  prescriptive  right  to  sit  in  judgment  on  the  cha- 
racter of  Ministers  of  the  Gospel.  He  went  from  place  to  place, 
undertaking  to  examine  ministers,  as  to  their  spiritual  state,  and 
to  decide  with  confidence  whether  they  were  converted  or  not ; 
and  when  his  judgment  was  unfavorable,  he  would  often,  in  his 
public  prayers,  denounce  them  as  graceless  persons,  and  call  upon 
the  people  to  pray  for  their  conversion.  Those  who  refused  to  be 
examined  by  him,  he,  of  course,  placed  on  the  reprobated  list.  He 
made  his  public  prayers  the  medium  of  harsh,  and  often  indecent 


APPENDIX.  31 

attack  on  those  ministers  and  others  whom  he  felt  disposed,  on  any 
account,  to  censure.  He  taught  his  followers  to  govern  them- 
selves by  impulses  and  impressions,  rather  than  by  the  word  of 
God  ;  and  represented  all  public  services  in  which  there  was  not 
some  visible  agitation,  or  some  audible  outcry,  as  of  no  value. 
He  warned  the  people  against  hearing  unconverted  Ministers,  re- 
presenting it  as  a  dreadful  sin  to  do  so  ;  and  on  more  than  one  oc- 
casion publicly  refused  to  receive  the  Sacramental  symbols  in  par- 
ticular churches,  when  he  had  an  opportunity  of  doing  it,  because 
he  doubted  the  piety  of  the  pastors. 

Mr.  DavenporVs  elder  and  more  judicious  brethren,  who  trem- 
bled for  the  interests  of  religion,  and  who  were  especially  anxious 
that  no  dishonor  might  be  cast  on  the  revivals  which  were  going 
on  around  them ; — remonstrated  against  these  proceedings ;  warned 
him  of  their  consequences  ;  and  begged  him  to  examine  whether 
he  was  not  under  the  influence  of  a  wrong  spirit.  But  he  was 
deaf  to  all  their  remonstrances  and  entreaties  ; — encouraged  bodies 
of  people,  in  a  number  of  places,  to  withdraw  from  their  pastors, 
and  establish  separate  societies,  in  which  all  his  peculiarities  and 
extravagancies  might  be  freely  indulged  ; — scattered  division  and 
strife  in  every  direction ; — increased  the  number  of  the  enemies  of 
the  revival ; — discouraged  and  disgusted  not  a  few  of  its  friends  ; — 
and,  in  a  word,  created  disorders,  alienation,  bitterness,  and  divi- 
sion, the  consequences  of  which  remain,  in  many  parts  of  that 
country,  to  the  present  day. 

In  this  deplorable  state  of  things,  some  of  the  most  eminently 
wise  and  pious  ministers  in  the  land  raised  a  warning  voice  against 
extravagancies  which  seemed  likely  to  bear  down  all  before  them. 
They  were  heard  by  some,  and  their  preaching  and  writings  did 
much  good.  But  they  were  denounced  by  many  as  enemies  of 
the  revival ;  and,  in  spite  of  every  thing  they  could  say  or  do,  the 
infatuation  of  Davenport  and  his  followers  could  not  be  arrested. 
Like  other  diseases,  it  ran  its  course,  until  the  virulent  matter 
which  gave  it  aliment  was  in  a  measure  expended.  The  Holy 
Spirit,  in  the  mean  time,  was  grieved  and  took  his  departure  ;  and 
a  spirit  of  discord,  contention,  and  animosity  took  the  place  of  hi& 
hallowed  influence. 


32  APPENDIX. 

It  is  true,  Mr.  Davenport ,  in  1744,  became  sensible  of  his  folly 
and  sin,  and  published  an  humble  confession  and  recantation,  in 
which  he  acknowledged  that  he  had  been  actuated  by  a  wrong 
spirit ;  lamented  many  parts  of  his  conduct ;  and  was  in  some 
measure  restored  to  the  fellowship  of  his  injured  brethren.  But  to 
repair  the  mischief  which  he  had  done  was  beyond  his  power.  The 
friends  of  Zion  had  been  clad  in  mourning.  Her  enemies  had  tri- 
umphed. Truth  lay  bleeding  in  the  streets.  Congregations  had 
been  torn  in  pieces  and  scattered.  New  societies  had  been  estab- 
lished upon  fanatical  principles,  and  could  not  be  reclaimed.  Im- 
mortal souls  had  been  disgusted  with  what  claimed  to  be  religion, 
driven  from  the  house  of  God,  and  probably  lost  forever.  The 
enemies  of  real  revivals  of  religion,  who  were  many  and  powerful, 
had  become  confirmed  and  hardened  in  their  hostility.  And  many 
personal  and  ecclesiastical  desolations  had  been  produced,  over 
which  their  author  might  mourn  and  weep,  but  which  he  could  not 
remedy.* 

Scenes  in  some  measure  similar  have  been  repeatedly  exhibited 
since  that  time.  Of  these,  I  have  neither  time  nor  inclination  to 
speak  of  more  than  one.  The  case  to  which  I  refer  is  that  of  the 
remarkable  revivals  which  took  place  in  the  years  1800,  1801,  and 
1802,  in  the  western  country,  and  more  particularly  within  the 
bounds  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky.  My  impression  is,  that  the  most 
enlightened  and  sincere  friends  of  vital  piety,  who  had  the  best  op- 
portunity of  being  intimately  acquainted  with  the  revivals  referred 
to,  believe  them  to  have  been  a  real  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  or  at 
least  to  have  been  productive  of  a  number  of  genuine  conversions. 
But  that  this  work  of  grace  was  attended,  and  finally  overshadow- 
ed, disgraced  and  terminated  by  fanaticism  and  disorders  of  the 
most  distressing  character,  will  not,  probably,  now  be  questioned 
by  any  competent  judges.  This  excitement  began  in  Logan 
county,  in  Kentucky,  but  soon  spread  over  all  the  state,  and  into 
the  neighboring  states.  Besides  increased  attention  to  the  usual 
seasons,  and  the  ordinary  means  of  religious  worship,  there  were, 
during  the  summers  of  the  years  just  mentioned,  large  camp-meet- 
ings held,  and  a  number  of  days  and  nights  in  succession  spent  in 

*  See  Prince's  Christian  History,  Nos.  82,  83, 103,  &c    Trumbull's  History  of  Connecticut, 
Book  ii,  Chapter  8. 


APPENDIX.  33 

almost  unceasing  religious  exercises.  At  these  meetings,  hun- 
dreds, and,  in  some  cases,  thousands  of  people  might  have  been 
seen  and  heard,  at  the  same  time,  engaged  in  singing  and  prayer, 
in  exhortation  and  preaching,  in  leaping,  shouting,  disputing  and 
conversing,  with  a  confusion  scarcely  describable.  This  wonder- 
ful excitement  may  be  considered  as  standing  related,  both  as 
cause  and  effect,  to  several  other  deplorable  irregularities.*  A  love 
of  excitement  and  of  agitation  seemed  to  take  possession  of  the 
people.  They  began  to  suppose  that  when  these  were  absent,  no- 
thing was  done.  A  number  of  hot  headed  young  men,  intoxicated 
with  the  prevailing  element  of  excitement,  and  feeling  confident  of 
their  own  powers  and  call  to  the  work, — though  entirely  destitute 
of  any  suitable  education, — assumed  the  office  of  public  exhorters 
and  instructors.  These  were  soon  afterwards  licensed  to  preach  ; 
a  majority  of  the  Presbytery  hoping  that,  although  not  regularly 
qualified,  they  might  be  useful.  When  once  this  door  was  open-  yS 
ed,  it  was  found  difficult  to  close  it.  Candidate  after  candidate,  of V 
this  character,  and  on  this  plan,  was  licensed,  and  subsequently  or- 
dained, until  this  description  of  ministers  threatened  to  become  a 
majority  of  the  whole  body.  As  might  have  been  expected,  a 
new  source  of  trouble  now  appeared.  A  number  of  these  raw  and 
ignorant  young  men,  and  a  few  of  the  older  ministers,  began  to 
manifest  great  laxness  as  to  their  theological  opinions.  And  anew 
Presbytery  having  been  set  off,  consisting  chiefly  of  those  who 
were  friendly  to  the  new  opinions  and  measures,  became  a  sort  of 
mint  for  issuing,  in  great  abundance,  similar  coin.  Candidates 
were  freely  licensed  and  ordained  who  declined  adopting  the  Con- 
fession of  Faith  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  in  the  usual  form. 
They  were  received  on  their  declaring,  that  they  adopted  that  Con- 
fession M  only  so  far  as  they  considered  it  as  agreeing  with  the 
word  of  God."  On  this  plan,  it  is  manifest,  subscription  was  a 
piece  of  solemn  mockery.  Persons  of  all  conceivable  sentiments 
might  freely  enter  at  such  a  door.  The  consequence  was  that 
Armenians  and  Pelagians  actually  entered  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
and  went  on  rapidly  to  multiply,  until  the  decisive  measures  of 
the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  and  of  the  General  Assembly  arrested  the 

*  Sec  President  Bishop's  Outline  of  tbo  History  of  tho  Church  in  Kentucky,  p.  117. 


34  APPENDIX. 

progress  of  the  evil.  By  means  of  the  measures  referred  to,  these 
disorderly  intruders,  with  their  pertinacious  adherents,  were  finally 
separated  from  the  Synod  of  Kentucky.  A  majority  of  them 
formed  the  body  known  by  the  name  of  the  "  Cumberland  Presby- 
terians," now  consisting  of  a  number  of  Presbyteries,  professing  to 
adopt  the  Presbyterian  form  of  government,  but  avowedly  em- 
bracing Semi -pelagian  principles  in  theology.  Another,  but  smaller 
portion,  formed  a  new  body,  denominated  "  Chrystians,"  and 
sometimes  u  New-Lights,"  or  u  Stoneites,"  (from  the  name  of 
their  principal  leader)  and  became  a  kind  of  enthusiastic,  noisy  So- 
cinians.  While  the  remainder,  under  the  same  lawless  impulse, 
took  a  third  course,  and  fell  into  all  the  fanatical  absurdities  of 
"  Shakerism." 

In  this  case,  indeed,  as  in  some  of  those  before  recited,  several 
of  the  ministerial  brethren,  more  advanced  in  life,  who  had  lent 
their  names  and  their  influence  to  these  deplorable  disorders,  be- 
came, after  a  while,  sensible  of  their  mistake ;  acknowledged  their 
fault ;  and  were  restored  to  the  bosom  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 
But,  as  in  former  cases,  not  until  mischiefs  then  beyond  their  con- 
trol had  been  consummated.  The  mournful  results  of  their  course 
had  been  predicted,  and  they  were  entreated  to  guard  against  the 
division  and  corruption  to  which  it  could  not  fail  of  leading.  But 
they  would  not  be  prevailed  upon  to  pause,  until  the  Church  had 
been  rent  in  pieces ; — until  heresies  of  the  grossest  kind  had  been 
engendered  and  embodied ; — and  until  thev  had  effectually  scatter- 
ed, in  that  country,  the  seeds  of  deep  and  extended  ecclesiastical 
desolation.  No  intelligent  Christian,  it  is  believed,  who  has  any 
adequate  acquaintance  with  the  course  of  the  events  in  question, 
has  any  doubt,  that  these  revivals,  on  account  of  their  sad  accom- 
paniments, left  the  churches  in  the  west  in  afar  worse  state  than 
they  had  been  before.  Anterior  to  the  occurrence  of  these  scenes, 
their  state  had  borne  chiefly  a  negative  character.  There  was  a 
lamentable  absence  of  religious  knowledge,  privileges,  and  feeling. 
But  now  there  was  generated  a  bitter  hostility  to  revivals  of  reli- 
gion ;  a  systematic,  bold  and  wide-spread  infidelity ;  and  such  a 
division  and  alienation  of  the  sound  materials  for  ecclesiastical  or- 
ganizations which  were  left,  as  to  throw  them  back  for  many 
years,  as  to  any  desirable  religious  order.     As  to  the  disorders 


APPENDIX.  85 

which  have  marked  some  revivals  of  still  more  recent  date,  I  dare 
not  trust  myself  either  to  recount  or  discuss  them.  But  enough, 
I  trust,  has  been  said  to  answer  my  purpose.  I  have  stated  the 
facts  of  other  times  just  as  they  are  recorded  by  the  pen  of  impar- 
tial history,  without  allowing  myself,  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge 
and  belief,  to  disguise,  or  to  caricature  a  single  feature  in  any  por- 
trait. Every  discerning  reader  will  be  able  to  apply  the  past  to 
the  present,  and  to  see,  in  the  errors  and  sufferings  of  our  fathers, 
some  of  those  mistakes  which  we  ought  carefully  to  avoid.  God 
grant  that  we  may  none  of  us  reject  the  lesson,  until  it  shall  be 
too  late  to  profit  by  it ! 

It  was  remarked,  on  a  preceding  page,  that  the  disorders  which 
occurred  in  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  were  early  connected  with 
Camp-meetings.  It  is  my  impression  that  Camp -meetings  began 
in  the  Presbyterian  Church  ;  that  they  were  first  adopted  from  a 
kind  of  necessity,  in  a  country  where  houses  for  public  worship 
were  few,  and  of  small  size,  and,  of  course,  altogether  insufficient 
for  receiving  the  great  crowds  which  collected  on  particular  occa- 
sions, and  who  were  in  a  state  of  mind  which  prompted  them  to 
remain  a  number  of  days  at  the  place  of  meeting.  In  such  cir- 
cumstances, encamping  in  the  open  air  seemed  to  be  unavoidable. 
But  what  was  begun  from  necessity,  was  afterwards,  in  many  ca- 
ses, continued  from  choice.  Camp -meetings  were  found  to  furnish 
admirable  means  for  the  propagation  of  strong  excitement.  The 
evils,  however,  to  which  they  naturally  led,  soon  diminished  their 
popularity  with  calm  and  impartial  observers.  Our  Methodist 
brethren,  it  is  believed,  took  this  plan  from  us  ;  and  retained  it  for 
many  years,  as  one  of  their  favorite  methods  of  conducting  wor- 
ship for  the  purpose  of  effect.  But,  although  not  yet  wholly  dis- 
carded from  that  body,  it  is  no  longer  so  great  a  favorite,  or  so  ex- 
tensively employed,  as  formerly.  Hence  a  pious  and  judicious 
minister  of  that  denomination  lately  said  to  a  friend  of  mine — il  I 
am  a  little  surprised  at  you  Presbyterians.  We  tried  the  machine 
of  Camp-meetings  for  a  number  of  years,  and  have  but  recently  dis- 
mounted from  it,  scarcely  escaping  with  whole  bones ;  when,  lo, 
you  are  disposed  to  mount  again,  and  once  more  to  venture  on  the 
perilous  experiment!" 


36  APPENDIX. 

I  confess  I  deeply  regret  that  the  use  of  Camp-meetings  should 
be  resumed  in  our  body.  Where  they  are  necessary,  that  is, 
where  an  assembled  multitude  cannot  be  accommodated  in  any 
other  way, — as  was  evidently  the  case  with  some  of  the  audien- 
ces of  John  the  Baptist,  and  afterwards,  in  some  cases,  with  those 
of  our  Lord, — and  as,  doubtless,  has  happened  in  a  number  of  in- 
stances since  ; — let  them  be  freely  employed.  I  am  far  from  sup- 
posing that  they  are  necessarily,  and  always  injurious.  Far  less 
that  all  the  converts  which  have  been  numbered  on  such  occa- 
sions, were  of  a  spurious  character.  By  no  means.  Wherever 
the  word  of  God  is  faithfully  and  powerfully  presented,  it  never 
fails,  I  believe,  of  doing  some  good.  It  has  never  been  my  lot  to 
see  a  Presbyterian  Camp-meeting.  But  I  have  had  an  opportuni- 
ty of  personally  witnessing  the  effects  of  such  a  scene,  as  they  ap- 
peared among  our  Methodist  brethren.  And  the  general  impres- 
sion which  they  made  upon  me,  was,  I  acknowledge,  by  no  means 
favorable.  To  say  nothing  of  the  irregularities  and  abuses  which 
it  is  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  in  ordinary  cases,  wholly  to  avoid, 
on  the  skirts,  and  sometimes  in  the  interior,  of  such  camps  ; — they 
have  always  appeared  to  me  adapted  to  make  religion  more  an  af- 
fair of  display,  of  impulse,  of  noise,  and  of  animal  sympathy,  than 
of  the  understanding,  the  conscience,  and  the  heart.  In  short, 
they  have  always  struck  me  as  adapted,  in  their  ordinary  form,  to 
produce  effects  on  our  intellectual  and  moral  nature  analogous  to 
those  of  strong  drink  en  the  animal  economy ; — that  is,  to  excite, 
to  warm,  and  to  appear  to  strengthen  for  a  time  ;  but  only  to  pave 
the  way  for  a  morbid  expenditure  of  "  sensorial  power,"  as  we  say 
concerning  the  animal  economy — and  for  consequent  debility  and 
disease. 

Some  of  my  brethren,  I  am  aware,  honestly,  and  I  have  no  doubt, 
piously,  entertain  a  different  opinion.  I  judge  them  not.  "  To 
their  own  Master  they  stand  or  fall."  I  have  merely  ventured  to 
pour  out  on  paper  the  fulness  of  a  heart  intensely  solicitous,  if  I  do 
not  deceive  myself,  for  the  extension  and  the  honor  of  true  reli- 
gion ;  and  desiring,  as  sincerely  as  any  friend  of  Camp-meetings  in 
the  land,  the  multiplication,  and  the  universal  triumph  of  genuine 
revivals.  I  claim  no  particular  skill,  or  extent  of  information  on 
this  subject ;  and  am  cordially  willing  to  sit  and  learn  at  the  feet 


APPENDIX.  37 

of  any  brother  who  has  lessons  of  sound  and  adequate  experience, 
and,  above  all,  of  inspired  wisdom,  to  offer  on  this  subject.  But 
until  such  can  be  produced  to  my  satisfaction, — I  must  be  allowed, 
as  a  commissioned  and  sworn  u  watchman  on  the  walls  of  Zion," 
(however  incompetent)  to  give  warning, "  according  to  the  best  of 
my  knowledge  and  understanding." 

While  I  speak  thus  candidly  on  the  subject  of  Camp-meetings, 
allow  me  to  volunteer  a  word  in  relation  to  what  are  commonly 
styled  Anxious  Seats.  They  are  connected,  and  not  very  remote- 
ly, with  the  subject  I  have  undertaken  to  discuss.  Far  be  it  from 
me  to  undertake  to  pronounce  on  those  brethren  who  have  thought 
it  their  duty  to  countenance  them,  a  sentence  of  condemnation  ;  or 
to  question  that  good  has  sometimes  been  done  where  they  have 
been  used.  But  this,  I  must  insist,  is  not,  in  all  cases,  a  safe  crite- 
rion of  duty.  Men  may  be  savingly  benefitted  by  the  instrumen- 
tality of  means  which  all  would  unite  in  condemning.  The  deci- 
sive question  is,  can  this  method  of  proceeding  be  considered  as 
the  best  mode,  nay  as  a  really  eligible  mode,  of  drawing  to  a  point, 
and  ascertaining,  the  exercises  of  serious  inquirers  ?  Is  it  the  best 
way  of  deciding  on  the  digested  feelings,  the  deliberate  purpose  of 
persons,  whose  attention  has  been  aroused,  it  may  be  for  the  first 
time,  and  perhaps  only  a  few  minutes  before,  to  the  great  subject  of 
religion  ?  If,  indeed,  I  were  called  upon  to  address  one  or  more  in- 
dividuals on  a.  journey,  as  Philip  was,  in  the  case  of  the  Ethiopian 
Eunuch ; — individuals  whom  I  never  expected  to  see  again,  after 
the  passing  hour ; — I  might,  without  impropriety,  call  them  to  de- 
clare their  decision  within  that  hour,  and  baptize  them,  as  Philip 
did.  Or,  if  I  had  occasion  to  speak  to  a  mixed  multitude,  the 
greater  part  of  whom  could  only  remain  a  few  days  in  the  place 
where  the  Gospel  was  preached  to  them, — as  was  the  situation  of 
many  in  the  city  of  Jerusalem,  on  the  day  of  Pentecost ; — it  would 
strike  me  as  proper  to  call  them,  not  merely  to  an  immediate  deci- 
sion— between  the  claims  of  God  and  the  world,  which  indeed 

OUGHT  ALWAYS  TO  BE  DONE  BY  EVERY  MINISTER; but  also  to  ail 

IMMEDIATE    MANIFESTATION    OF    THAT    DECISION,  that   they   might 

be  conversed  and  prayed  with  accordingly,  in  the  few  hours  of 
opportunity  which  they  were  permitted  to  enjoy.  But  it  would 
by  no  means  occur  to  me  as  the  most  judicious  way,  in  ordinary 


38  APPENDIX. 

cases,  of  drawing  the  line  between  the  careless,  and  the  truly  anx- 
ious inquirer,  to  request  all  who  were  disposed  to  think  seriously, 
to  rise  and  present  themselves  before  a  public  assembly,  in  the  cha- 
racter of  persons  who  had  resolved,  or  were  desirous,  to  devote 
themselves  to  the  service  of  Christ, — and  this,  perhaps,  at  the  close 
of  the  very  sermon  by  means  of  which  it  was  hoped  they  had,  for 
the  first  time,  begun  to  feel  and  inquire  about  salvation  ;  and,  of 
course,  in  a  few  minutes  after  they  thus  began  to  feel.  If  I  were 
to  make  such  a  request,  I  should  expect  to  find  the  persons  rising 
and  presenting  themselves  in  compliance  with  it,  to  be,  for  the 
most  part,  the  forward,  the  sanguine,  the  rash,  the  self-confident, 
and  the  self-righteous;  and  that  many,  who  felt  more  deeply, 
and  yet  hesitated  about  announcing  themselves  so  suddenly  as  anx- 
ious inquirers,  and,  of  course,  kept  their  seats,  would  prove  to  be 
the  modest,  the  humble,  the  broken-hearted,  who  had  a  deep  im- 
pression of  the  deceitfulness  of  the  heart,  and  who  considered  the 
importance  of  pondering  well  the  solemnity  of  every  step  on  a  sub- 
ject of  such  unutterable  moment. 

I  am  aware  that  the  advocates  of  the  system  of  "  anxious  seats," 
urge,  with  some  plausibility,  that,  in  consideration  of  the  natural 
tendency  of  the  impenitent  to  stifle  convictions,  and  to  tamper  with 
the  spirit  of  procrastination,  it  is  desirable  that  they  should  be  pre- 
vailed upon,  as  soon  as  possible,  to  u  commit  themselves"  on  this 
great  subject.  That  a  decisive  step  in  relation  to  this  subject  is 
desirable,  and  that  it  ought  to  be  taken  without  delay,  is  certain. 
But,  at  the  same  time,  that  it  ought  to  be  taken  without  rashness, 
with  knowledge,  with  due  consideration,  and  with  sacred  care  not 
to  mistake  a  transient  emotion,  for  a  deep  impression,  or  a  settled 
purpose,  is  equally  certain.  Suppose,  after  a  solemn  and  pointed 
sermon,  an  invitation  to  be  given  to  all  present  who  felt  the  impor- 
tance of  an  immediate  attention  to  "  the  things  which  belong  to 
their  peace,"  to  come  forward  and  take  the  seats  provided  for 
them  near  the  pulpit.  Suppose  two  hundred  individuals  to  avail 
themselves  of  this  invitation,  and  to  present  themselves  before  the 
church  as  objects  of  attention  and  prayer.  And  suppose,  at  the 
end  of  three  months,  fifty  of  these  to  unite  themselves  with  the 
professing  people  of  God,  on  the  ground  of  "a  good  hope  through 
grace ;" — fifty  more  to  take  the  same  step,  not  because  they  were 


APPENDIX.  39 

satisfied  of  their  Christian  character ;  but  because  they  had  "  com- 
mitted themselves,"  and  did  not  wish  to  appear  fickle,  or  apos- 
tates : — and  the  remaining  hundred  to  return,  with  greater  obdura- 
cy than  before,  to  their  former  careless  and  sinful  course.  I  say, 
suppose  such  steps,  and  such  a  result  as  I  have  stated  to  occur  ; — 
would  it  be  deemed,  by  judicious  Christians,  a  result,  on  the 
whole,  more  favorable  for  the  best  interests  of  the  Redeemer's 
kingdom,  than  if,  in  pursuance  of  what  are  called  the  "  old  mea- 
sures," in  such  cases,  none  but  the  fifty  genuine  converts  had  ever 
been  brought  forward  to  public  view  at  all,  and  not  even  these  un- 
til they  had  enjoyed  an  opportunity  to  bring  their  exercises  to  the 
test  of  time ;  to  gain  and  digest  the  elements  of  Christian  know- 
ledge, and  to  "count  the  cost"  of  their  undertaking? — The 
Church  indeed,  in  the  latter  case,  might  not  grow  in  numbers 
quite  so  rapidly ;  and  her  movements  might  not  be  quite  so  audi- 
ble and  imposing : — but,  methinks,  her  growth  would  be  more 
likely  to  prove  healthful.  She  would  be  less  burdened  with  spu- 
rious members.  She  would  be  more  likely  to  escape  the  multiplied 
evils  naturally  arising  from  the  fact  of  a  large  portion  of  her  mem- 
bers being  hurried  forward  in  such  a  school  of  agitation,  immature 
training,  and  noisy  excitement ;  and  much  less  in  danger  of  placing 
both  the  fifty  who  insincerely  took  upon  themselves  the  vows  of 
Christ,  and  the  hundred  who  "  drew  back,"  in  a  state  far  more  pe- 
rilous than  ever,  with  regard  to  their  final  salvation. 

Let  it  not  be  said,  that  inviting  to  "  anxious  seats"  is  the  only 
effectual  method  of  ascertaining  who  are  under  serious  impressions, 
and  who  are  not.  Why  is  it  not  quite  as  effectual  to  give  a  pub- 
lic invitation  to  all  who  are  in  any  degree  seriously  impressed,  or 
anxious,  to  remain  after  the  congregation  is  dismissed,  or  to  meet 
their  pastor  the  next  evening,  in  some  convenient  apartment,  for 
the  purpose  of  disclosing  their  feelings,  and  of  being  made  the  sub- 
jects of  instruction  and  prayer.  Nay,  why  is  not  the  latter  method 
very  much  preferable  to  the  former  ?  It  surely  gives  quite  as  good 
an  opportunity  to  ascertain  numbers,  and  to  distinguish  persons 
and  cases.  It  affords  a  far  better  opportunity  to  give  distinct  and 
appropriate  instruction  to  particular  individuals.  It  prevents  the 
mischief  of  dragging  into  public  view,  and  even  into  the  highest 
degree  of  publicity,  those  whose  exercises  are  immature,  and  per- 


40  APPENDIX. 

haps  transient.  And  it  avoids  the  danger,  which  to  many,  and 
especially  to  young  people,  may  be  very  formidable  ; — I  mean  the 
danger  of  being  inflated  by  becoming  objects  of  public  attention, 
and  by  being  forthwith  addressed  and  announced,  as  is  too  often  the 
case,  as  undoubted  "converts."  Surely  the  incipient  exercises  of 
the  awakened  and  convinced,  ought  to  be  characterized  by  much 
calm  self-examination,  and  much  serious,  retired,  closet  work.  If 
there  be  any  whose  impressions  are  so  slight  and  transient  that 
they  cannot  be  safely  permitted  to  wait  until  the  next  evening ;  it 
will  hardly  be  maintained  that  such  persons  are  prepared  to  "  com- 
mit themselves"  by  publicly  taking  an  anxious  seat.  And  if  there 
be  any  whose  vanity  would  dispose  them  to  prefer  pressing  for- 
ward to  such  a  seat  in  the  presence  of  a  great  assembly,  to  meet- 
ing their  pastor  and  a  few  friends  in  a  more  private  manner,  the 
Church,  I  apprehend,  can  promise  herself  little  comfort  from  the 
multiplication  of  such  members. 

I  have  just  said,  that,  among  those  who  came  forward  on  such 
an  extemporaneous  invitation,  I  should  expect  to  find  the  san- 
guine, the  self-confident,  the  superficially  informed  and  exercised, 
as  a  matter  of  course.  On  a  late  occasion,  and  in  a  house  of  wor- 
ship, not  very  far  distant  from  this  place,  when,  after  a  solemn 
discourse,  a  request  was  made  that  all  who  were  anxious,  or  re- 
solved to  attend  to  their  spiritual  interests,  should  immediately 
arise,  and  signify  their  determination ;  the  first  person  that  arose 
was  a  young  man,  in  whom  the  odour  of  strong  drink  was  very  of- 
fensive ;  who  was  evidently  more  than  half  drunk  at  the  time  ;  and 
who  never,  before  or  afterwards,  manifested  any  serious  concern 
on  the  subject.  In  another  place,  and  on  another  occasion,  when 
a  similar  request  was  made,  the  only  person  that  arose  was  a  wo- 
man of  very  dubious  character,  who  is  not  supposed,  I  believe,  by 
any  one,  to  have  been,  either  then,  or  since,  under  any  thing  that 
deserves  to  be  called  real  anxiety  of  mind.  The  great  Searcher  of 
hearts  is  my  witness,  that  I  do  not  mention  these  facts  for  the 
purpose  of  casting  any  unfair  odium  on  the  practice  to  which  I  re- 
fer; but  merely  for  the  purpose  of  exemplifying  the  principles 
which  I  wish  to  inculcate,  and  of  showing  that  the  dangers  which 
I  deprecate  are  not  the  mere  phantoms  of  a  disordered  fancy. 


APPENDIX.  41 

In  fine,  I  suppose  the  truth  concerning  both  "  Camp-meetings, " 
and  "  anxious  seats"  to  be  about  this :  That  however  useful  they 
may  have  really  been  in  a  few  cases,  of  very  peculiar  character ; 
and  however  they  may  have  appeared  to  some  honest  but  ardent 
minds,  to  operate  favorably  in  a  still  greater  number  of  cases  ;  yet, 
as  means  of  stated  and  promiscuous  use,  or,  in  fact,  as  means  to 
be  used  at  all,  unless  in  very  special  circumstances,  they  are  emi- 
nently adapted  to  generate  fanaticism  ;  to  give  a  taste  for  ostenta- 
tious display  in  the  service  of  the  sanctuary ;  to  favor  the  rapid 
multiplication  of  superficial,  ignorant,  untrained  professors  of  reli- 
gion ;  and  to  prepare  the  way  for  almost  every  species  of  disorder. 

I  have  been  acquainted  with  more  than  one  Church  in  which 
the  extemporaneous  mode  of  introducing  members,  of  which  I  am 
speaking,  has  been  extensively  practised.  And  I  must  say,  the 
result  has  been  in  no  degree  adapted  to  recommend  the  practice. 
The  great  numbers  thus  added  made  a  most  animating  figure  in 
the  religious  periodicals  of  the  day ;  but,  after  a  year  or  two,  a 
large  portion  of  them  were  not  to  be  found.  u  Their  goodness,  like 
the  morning  cloud  and  the  early  dew,"  had  passed  away.  They 
had,  in  a  great  measure,  withdrawn  from  the  house  of  God,  and 
from  all  attendance  on  sealing  ordinances ;  and  needed  as  much  as 
ever  to  be  gathered  in  from  the  "  highways  and  hedges,"  and  to 
be  made  the  subjects  of  a  new  conversion.  The  truth  is,  any  plan, 
in  the  house  of  God,  for  separating  the  precious  and  the  vile  ;  for 
drawing  a  line  between  the  Church  and  the  world,  which  does  not 
provide  for  an  intelligent  and  deliberate,  as  well  as  serious  entrance 
into  the  body  of  Christ ;  which  does  not  make  some  good  degree 
of  knowledge  as  well  as  feeling  necessary  in  the  candidate  for  ad- 
mission ;  however  it  may  gratify  one  whose  "  ruling  passion"  is 
to  multiply  professed  converts  to  the  greatest  possible  extent ;  and 
however  plausibly  it  may  appear  in  the  public  journals  of  the  day ; — 
will  disclose  miserable  results  in  the  end,  as  to  any  genuine  build- 
ing up  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom. 

But  I  will  not  run  the  risk  of  wearying  your  patience  by  farther 
enlarging  on  this  subject.  I  shall,  therefore,  after  two  or  three 
general  remarks,  which  appear  to  me  to  be  suggested  by  the  fore- 
going facts,  close  this  long  letter. 


42  APPENDIX. 

The  first  remark  is,  that  there  is  a  striking  similarity  in  the  dis- 
orders which  have  attended  and  marred  revivals  of  religion  in  all 
ages.  As  in  doctrine ,  what  is  thought  by  many  a  new  opinion,  is 
frequently  found,  upon  inquiry,  nothing  more  than  the  revival  of 
an  error  long  ago  exploded; — so  in  measures  of  practical  disorder, 
what  wears  to  many  all  the  attraction  of  novelty,  is  a  repetition — 
perhaps  the  fiftieth  time — of  some  old  contrivance  for  producing  a 
sudden  and  strong  impression  on  the  feelings  of  a  popular  assembly. 
In  fact,  as  real  religion  is  the  same  in  all  ages,  so  its  counterfeits 
are  the  same ;  human  nature  is  the  same  ;  and  the  symptoms  and 
morbid  results  of  enthusiasm,  superstition  and  fanaticism  are  sub- 
stantially the  same.  We  need  not  be  surprized,  then,  to  find  an- 
cient irregularities  so  remarkably  resembling  the  modern.  We 
have  seen  that  whenever  masses  of  men  became  excited,  and  espe- 
cially when  this  excitement  seized  the  minds  of  those  who  had 
been  bred  in  ignorance  and  thoughtlessness ; — as  they  were  brought 
into  a  new  world ;  so  they  were  apt  to  think,  as  a  matter  of  course, 
that  some  new  and  bold  measures  must  be  adopted ;  that  exigen- 
cies which  are  as  old  as  human  nature,  but  which  appear  to  them 
new,  call  for  new  modes  of  proceeding  ;  and  that  the  counsels  of 
age  and  experience,  like  the  exploded  theories  of  by-gone  days,  are 
no  longer  seasonable  or  adequate.  Hence  the  inordinate  love  of 
novel  contrivances  for  arresting  the  popular  attention,  and  impress- 
ing the  popular  mind  ;  the  spirit  of  rash  and  uncharitable  denunci- 
ation ;  the  remarkable  fact,  that,  in  all  ages,  young,  and,  of  course, 
inexperienced  ministers,  have  commonly  taken  the  lead,  and  disco- 
vered the  most  headstrong  obstinacy  in  commencing  and  pursuing 
measures  of  an  innovating  character  ;  a  tendency  to  undervalue  the 
settled  order  of  the  Church,  and  to  usurp  the  functions  of  the  sa- 
cred office ;  yielding  the  mind  to  impulses  and  enthusiastic  impres- 
sions ;  denouncing  all  who  refused  to  concur  in  these  things  as 
graceless  formalists ;  encouraging  females  to  take  the  lead  in  social 
prayer  ;  calling  upon  penitents  to  make  public  confession  of  their 
private  sins,  as  indispensable  to  forgiveness,  and  spiritual  prosperi- 
ty ;  claiming  to  have  a  gift,  unknown  to  others,  of  promoting  ge- 
nuine revivals,  to  be  the  only  real  friends  of  true,  spiritual  religion ; 
— -These  are  some  of  the  fruits  of  human  corruption  which  attended 
and  marred  revivals  of  religion  centuries  ago ;  and  which  have  ap- 


n 


APPENDIX.  43 

peared  every  few  years  since,  in  similar  connection,  and  with  end- 
less repetition.  It  is  an  undoubted  fact,  that  most  of  those  well 
meant  irregularities,  on  which  some  truly  pious  people  now  look 
with  approbation  and  interest,  as  means  pre-eminently  adapted  for 
promoting  religion,  have  been  confidently  proposed,  tried,  found  in 
in  the  end  to  work  badly,  and  exploded,  over  and  over  again  ; — and 
yet  there  are  those  who  still  dream  that  they  can  be  made  to  ac- 
complish what  all  experience  has  pronounced  to  be  impossible. 

The  second  remark  which  I  would  make,  as  the  result  of  the 
the  whole,  is,  that,  as  we  may  confidently  take  for  granted  that  en- 
lightened and  stable  Christians  will  not  be  shaken,  either  in  their 
faith  or  hope,  by  the  occasional  and  even  prominent  exhibition  of 
these  disorders  in  connection  with  revivals  of  religion  ;  so  it  is  im- 
portant to  put  inquirers  on  their  guard  against  "  stumbling  at  this 
stumbling  stone."  Some,  when  they  see  what  claims  to  be  reli- 
gion, and  even  a  genuine  and  precious  revival  of  religion,  tarnished 
by  management,  or  extravagances  which  they  cannot  approve,  are 
apt  hastily  to  conclude,  that  vital  piety,  and  revivals/of  religion  are 
all  a  dream.  I  fear  that  this  fatal  delusion  is  often  adopted  ;  and 
cannot  but  also  fear  that  the  disorders  which  often  attend  revivals 
frequently  minister  to  it.  But  it  is  a  delusion.  The  very  exis- 
tence of  counterfeits,  shows  that  there  is  true  coin.  In  every  de- 
partment of  affairs,  temporal  or  spiritual,  in  which  men  are  called 
to  act  they  discover  their  imperfection.  The  Bible  teaches  us  to 
expect  this.  And  if  we  did  not  find  it  so,  the  Bible  representation 
of  human  nature  would  not  be  verified.  When,  therefore,  any  are 
tempted  to  doubt  the  reality  or  the  importance  of  what  are  called 
by  intelligent  Christians,  revivals  of  religion,  because  they  have 
been  often  tarnished  by  unhappy  admixtures  or  accompaniments ; 
they  adopt  a  conclusion  which  does  as  little  credit  to  their  scriptu- 
ral knowledge,  and  their  historical  reading,  as  it  does  to  their  Chris- 
tian experience.  The  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  renovating  and 
sanctifying  the  heart,  is  the  glory  and  hope  of  the  Church.  That 
there  should  be  seasons  in  which  this  work  is  made  to  appear  with 
peculiar  lustre  and  power,  so  entirely  falls  in  with  all  the  works 
and  ways  of  God,  that  the  only  wonder  is,  that  any  one  who  reads 
the  New-Testament,  or  looks  abroad  on  the  face  of  Christian  socie- 
ty, should  cherish  a  remaining  doubt.     And  although  the  Spirit  is 


44  APPENDIX. 

a  divine  Person,  and  all  his  influences  infinitely  pure  and  holy  ;  yet, 
when  we  recollect  that  its  subjects  are  sinful  men,  who  remain,  af- 
ter they  become  the  subjects  of  his  power,  but  imperfectly  sanctifi- 
ed ;  and  that  those  who  preside  over  the  dispensation  of  the  vari- 
ous means  of  grace,  are  also  sinful,  fallible  men ; — though  we  may 
mourn  and  weep,  we  certainly  cannot  wonder,  that  marks — sad 
marks  of  our  weakness  and  fallibility  should  appear  in  our  most 
precious  seasons,  and  in  our  holiest  services. 

The  last  remark  with  which  I  would  trouble  you,  is,  that  we 
ought  to  guard  against  undertaking  to  condemn,  as  of  course  lack- 
ing piety,  those  who  favor  some  or  all  of  the  disorders  to  which 
reference  has  been  made.  We  have  seen  that  one  of  the  charac- 
teristics which  seldom  fail  to  mark  those  brethren,  is  a  disposition 
to  anathematize  as  unfaithful  or  graceless,  all  who  cannot  adopt 
their  views,  and  pursue  their  plans.  It  is  important  that  we  guard 
against  imitating  this  unworthy  example.  While  we  avoid,  with 
sacred  care,  all  participation  in  their  faults ;  while  we  bear  testi- 
mony faithfully  and  openly  against  whatever  we  deem  unfriendly 
to  the  cause  of  genuine  religion  ;  let  us  remember  that  some  zea- 
lous and  active  servants  of  Jesus  Christ ;  brethren  whose  piety  we 
cannot  doubt,  and  whose  usefulness  we  can  have  no  disposition  to 
undervalue  or  abridge ; — have  appeared,  for  a  time,  as  the  patrons 
of  these  mistakes.  Let  us  honor  their  piety,  rejoice  in  their  use- 
fulness, forgive  their  mistakes,  and  pray  that  they  may  be  brought 
to  more  correct  views. 

That  you  and  I,  my  dear  Friend,  may  have  grace  given  us  to 
love  and  promote,  with  our  whole  hearts,  genuine  revivals  of  re- 
ligion, and  to  guard  against  every  thing  which  tends  to  impede  or 
mar  them  ;  and  that  we  may  speedily  enjoy  the  unspeakable  plea- 
sure of  seeing  the  power  of  the  Gospel  in  its  choicest  influences  per- 
vade our  land,  and  the  world  ; — is  the  unfeigned  prayer  of  your  af- 
fectionate brother  in  Christ. 

SAMUEL  MILLER. 
Rev.  W.  B.  Sprague,  D.  D. 

Princeton,  March  8, 1832. 


LETTER  V. 

From  the  REVEREND  ALVAN  HYDE,  D.  D. 

Pastor  of  a  Congregational  church  in  Lee,  Massachusetts. 

Lee,  March  22d,  1832. 
Dear  Brother, 

In  compliance  with  your  particular  request,  I  now  commence  a 
concise  narrative  of  the  work  of  God's  Holy  Spirit,  in  reviving  re- 
ligion, at  several  periods,  among  the  people  of  my  pastoral  charge. 
Conscious  of  the  many  defects  which  have  been  attached  to  my 
ministry,  I  engage  in  this  service  with  diffidence,  and  yet  I  humbly 
hope,  with  a  sincere  desire,  that  the  great  Head  of  the  church  may 
thereby  be  glorified.  What  I  shall  communicate,  will  be  a  simple 
and  unvarnished  statement  of  facts,  which  my  own  eyes  have  seen 
and  my  own  ears  have  heard,  taken  from  minutes  which  I  made, 
at  the  time  they  occurred.  These  facts  will  develope  the  astonish- 
ishing  mercy  of  God  to  a  guilty  people,  and  to  the  unworthy  in- 
strument, who  has  stood  for  so  many  years  as  their  spiritual  teach- 
er and  guide.  It  will  be  seen,  as  I  proceed  in  the  narrative,  what 
doctrines  were  preached,  and  what  means  and  measures  were  adopt- 
ed, both  before  these  revivals  commenced,  and  while  they  were  in 
progress. 

The  first  season  of  "  refreshing  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord," 
which  this  people  enjoyed,  commenced  in  June  1792,  a  few  days 
after  the  event  of  my  ordination.  There  was,  at  this  time,  no  re- 
ligious excitement  in  this  region  of  country,  nor  had  I  knowledge 
of  there  being  a  special  work  of  God's  grace  in  any  part  of  the  land. 
The  church  here  was  small  and  feeble,  having  only  twenty-one 
male  members  belonging  to  it.  It  was,  however,  a  little  praying 
band,  and  they  were  often  together,  like  the  primitive  christians,  con- 
tinuing with  one  accord  in  prayer.  Immediately  on  being  stationed 
here,  as  a  watchman,  I  instituted  a  weekly  religious  conference,  to  be 
holden  on  each  Wednesday,  and,  in  succession,  at  the  various  school 
houses  in  the  town.  These  were  well  attended  in  every  district, 
and  furnished  me  with  favorable  opportunities  to  instruct  the  peo- 
ple, and  to  present  the  truths  of  the  gospel  to  the  old  and  young 


46  APPENDIX. 

in  the  most  plain  and  familiar  manner.  This  weekly  meeting  has 
been  sustained  to  the  present  time,  without  losing  any  of  its  inte- 
rest ;  and  when  I  have  been  at  home,  has  carried  me  around  the 
town,  as  regularly  as  the  weeks  have  returned. 

With  a  view  to  form  a  still  more  particular  acquaintance  with 
the  people  committed  to  my  charge,  I  early  began  to  make  family 
visits  in  different  sections  of  the  town.  These  visits,  of  which  I 
made  a  number  in  the  course  of  a  week,  were  improved  wholly  in 
conversing  on  the  great  subject  of  religion,  and  in  obtaining,  with  as 
much  correctness  as  I  could,  a  knowledge  of  their  spiritual  state, 
that  my  instructions  on  the  sabbath,  and  at  the  weekly  meetings, 
might  be  better  adapted  to  their  case.  This  people  had  been  for 
nine  years  without  a  pastor,  and  were  unhappily  divided  in  their 
religious  opinions.  Some  were  Calvinists,  and  favored  the  church, 
but  the  largest  proportion  were  Arminians.  And  as  they  had  been 
in  the  habit  of  maintaining  warm  disputes  with  each  other  on  the 
doctrines  of  the  bible,  I  calculated  on  having  to  encounter  many 
trials.  Contrary  to  my  expectations,  I  found,  on  my  first  visits, 
many  persons  of  different  ages,  under  serious  and  very  deep  impres- 
sions, each  one  supposing  his  own  burdens  and  distresses  of  mind, 
on  account  of  his  sins,  to  be  singular,  not  having  the  least  know- 
ledge that  any  others  were  awakened.  It  was  evident,  that  the 
Lord  had  come  into  the  midst  of  us  in  the  greatness  of  his  power, 
producing  here  and  there,  and  among  the  young  and  old,  deep  con- 
viction of  sin,  and  yet  it  was  a  still  small  voice.  A  marvellous 
work  was  begun,  and  it  bore  the  most  decisive  marks  of  being 
God's  work.  So  great  was  the  excitement,  though  not  yet  known 
abroad,  that  into  whatever  section  of  the  town  I  now  went,  the  peo- 
ple in  that  immediate  neighborhood,  would  leave  their  wordly  em- 
ployments, at  any  hour  of  the  day,  and  soon  fill  a  large  room.  Before 
I  was  aware,  and  without  any  previous  appointment,  I  found  myself, 
on  these  occasions,  in  the  midst  of  a  solemn  and  anxious  assembly. 
Many  were  in  tears,  and  bowed  down  under  the  weight  of  their  sins, 
and  some  began  to  rejoice  in  hope.  These  seasons  were  spent  in 
prayer  and  exhortation,  and  in  conversing  with  the  anxious,  and 
with  such  as  had  found  relief,  by  submitting  themselves  to  God, 
adapting  my  instruction  to  their  respective  cases.  This  was  done 
in  the  hearing  of  all  who  were  present.     Being  then  a  youth,  who 


APPENDIX.  47 

had  seen  but  twenty-four  years,  and  inexperienced,  I  felt  weak  in- 
deed ;  and  was  often  ready  to  sink  under  this  vast  weight  of  re- 
sponsibility. But  the  Lord  carried  me  along  from  one  interesting 
scene  to  another.  I  was  governed,  in  my  movements,  by  what  ap- 
peared to  me  to  be  the  exigencies  of  the  people. 

As  yet  there  had  been  no  public  religious  meeting,  excepting 
on  the  sabbath.  A  weekly  Lecture,  at  the  meeting-house,  was 
now  appointed,  to  be  on  Thursday,  and  though  it  was  in  the  most 
busy  season  of  the  year,  the  house  was  filled.  This  Lecture  was 
continued  for  more  than  six  months,  without  any  abatement  of  at- 
tention ;  in  sustaining  which,  I  was  aided  by  neighboring  minis- 
ters, and  by  numbers  from  a  distance,  who  came  to  witness  this 
display  of  sovereign  grace.  The  former  disputes  of  the  people,  re- 
specting religious  sentiments,  in  a  great  measure,  subsided,  their 
consciences  seeming  to  testify  in  favor  of  the  truth.  The  work 
spread  into  every  part  of  the  town,  and  what  was  worthy  of  spe- 
cial notice,  it  was  entirely  confined  within  the  limits  of  the  town, 
excepting  in  the  case  of  a  few  families,  which  usually  attended  pub- 
lic worship  with  us,  from  the  borders  of  the  adjacent  towns.  Es- 
pecially powerful  was  the  work  among  those,  who  had  taken  their 
stand  in  opposition  to  the  small  church,  and  the  distinguishing 
doctrines  of  grace.  Many  of  this  class  were  convinced,  that  they 
had  always  lived  in  error  and  darkness,  and  in  a  state  of  total  aliena- 
tion from  God.  They  were  compelled,  notwithstanding  their  for- 
mer hatred  of  the  prominent  truths  of  the  gospel,  to  make  the  inte- 
resting inquiry,  what  shall  we  do  to  be  saved? 

The  truths  which  I  exhibited  in  my  public  discourses,  and  in 
the  many  meetings  between  the  sabbaths,  were  in  substance  the 
following : — the  holiness  and  immutability  of  God ;  the  purity  and 
perfection  of  his  law ;  the  entire  depravity  of  the  heart,  consisting 
in  voluntary  opposition  to  God  and  holiness ;  the  fulness  and  all- 
sufficiency  of  the  atonement  made  by  Christ ;  the  freeness  of  the 
offer  of  pardon,  made  to  all,  on  condition  of  repentance ;  the  neces- 
sity of  a  change  of  heart,  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  arising  from  the 
deep-rooted  depravity  of  men,  which  no  created  arm  could  re- 
move ;  the  utter  inexcusableness  of  sinners,  in  rejecting  the  kind 
overtures  of  mercy,  as  they  acted  freely  and  voluntarily  in  doing 
it ;  and  the  duty  and  reasonableness  of  immediate  submission  to 


48  APPENDIX. 

God.  These  are  some  of  the  truths,  which  God  appeared  to  own 
and  bless,  and  which,  through  the  agency  of  the  Spirit,  were 
made  "quick  and  powerful,  and  sharper  than  any  two-edged 
sword." 

All  our  religious  meetings  were  very  much  thronged,  and  yet 
were  never  noisy  or  irregular,  nor  continued  to  a  late  hour.  They 
were  characterized  with  a  stillness  and  solemnity,  which,  I  be- 
lieve, have  rarely  been  witnessed.  The  converts  appeared  to  re- 
nounce all  dependence  on  their  own  doings,  feeling  themselves  en- 
tirely destitute  of  righteousness,  and  that  all  their  hope  of  salva- 
tion was  in  the  mere  mercy  of  God  in  Christ,  to  whom  they  were 
willing  to  be  eternal  debtors.  To  the  praise  of  sovereign  grace  I 
may  add,  that  the  work  continued,  with  great  regularity  and  little 
abatement,  nearly  eighteen  months.  In  this  time,  as  appears  from 
the  records  of  the  church,  one  hundred  and  ten  persons  of  different 
ages,  united  themselves  unto  the  Lord  and  his  covenant  people. 
All  these  were  examined  in  the  presence  of  the  church,  and  were 
received,  on  the  ground  of  their  professing  to  have  experienced  a 
change  of  heart,  and  to  have  passed  from  death  unto  life.  They 
appeared  to  exhibit  the  fruits  of  the  spirit,  and  to  exemplify  the 
religion  of  Jesus  in  their  subsequent  lives.  The  instances  of  apos- 
tacy  have  been  but  few.  Many  of  them  have  finished  their  course, 
and  entered  into  the  joy  of  their  Lord.  They  gave  evidence  of 
enduring  to  the  end,  and  of  departing  this  life,  in  the  triumphs  of 
faith.  Others  remain  to  this  day  "  burning  and  shining  lights"  in 
the  church,  some  in  this  town,  and  some  in  the  new  settlements. 

This  revival  of  religion  produced  a  surprising  change  in  the  re- 
ligious sentiments  and  feelings  of  the  people,  and  in  the  general  as- 
pect of  the  town.  It  effected  a  happy  union ;  a  union,  which  to  an 
unusual  extent,  has  continued  to  the  present  time.  After  the 
shower  of  grace  had  passed  over,  divine  influences  were  not  alto- 
gether withholden,  nor  did  the  people  lose  their  relish  for  religious 
meetings.  Insulated  conversions  to  the  cross  and  standard  of  the 
Redeemer,  strongly  marked  as  being  genuine,  frequently  occurred. 
In  the  six  following  years,  forty-two  were  added  to  the  church, 
including  some,  who  came  from  other  churches. 

In  the  year  1800,  we  were  again  favored  with  special  tokens  of 
God's  presence,  in  a  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit.     This  display  of 


APPENDIX.  49 

sovereign  grace  was  witnessed,  soon  after  I  commenced  a  weekly 
religious  conference,  with  particular  reference  to  the  young  people  ; 
and  it  was  noticed,  that  the  subjects  of  the  work  were  confined 
almost  wholly  to  those  who  attended  this  conference.  As  in  the 
former  revival,  I  explained  and  enforced  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel, 
showing  the  youth,  who  flocked  together  in  great  numbers,  that 
sinners  had  brought  ruin  upon  themselves,  and  were  awfully  guilty 
and  justly  condemned,  and  that  all  their  hope  of  salvation  was  in  a 
crucified  Saviour.  Prayer  and  praise  accompanied  this  instruction. 
No  attempts  were  made  to  produce  an  excitement,  only  in  view  of 
the  plain  truths  of  the  gospel.  The  great  body  of  the  people,  as 
they  did  not  attend  on  these  means,  were  not  affected  and  solem- 
nized, as  they  were  in  the  first  revival ;  but  the  convictions  of  the 
awakened  were  clear ,  rational  and  pungent,  and  those  who  receiv- 
ed comfort,  appeared  understandingly  to  embrace  the  soul-humbling 
doctrines  of  the  cross,  and  to  be  renewed  in  the  temper  of  their 
minds.  This  revival  occasioned  an  accession  to  the  church  of 
twenty-one  persons,  the  most  of  whom  were  between  the  ages  of 
sixteen  and  twenty-four. 

A  few  years  now  passed,  in  which  we  had  no  revival ;  but 
many  of  our  religious  meetings  were  continued,  and  well  attended, 
nor  were  we  without  evidence  of  the  bestowment  of  God's  special 
mercy,  in  rescuing  sinners  from  deserved  wrath.  In  this  time 
twenty-nine  persons,  including  a  few  who  brought  letters,  were 
added  to  the  church. 

In  September  1806,  the  Lord  graciously  visited  us  again. 
This  season  of  the  out-pourings  of  his  Spirit  followed  the  death  of 
a  youth,  a  respectable  and  promising  young  man,  who  had  been 
for  several  years,  a  constant  attendant  on  the  conferences  of  young 
people,  and  had  acquired  an  uncommonly  good  understanding  of 
the  doctrines  of  Christianity.  His  death,  which  took  place,  when 
at  a  distance  from  home,  was  unexpected ;  and  his  appearance,  in 
the  last  days  of  his  life,  was  peculiarly  calculated  to  arouse  the  at- 
tention of  his  youthful  companions.  It  pleased  a  sovereign  God 
to  accompany  this  providence,  by  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spi- 
rit. The  effect  was  immediately  visible  and  remarkable.  On  the 
sabbath  succeeding  the  arrival  of  the  afflictive  intelligence,  I 
preached  to  a  crowded  assembly  from  Heb.  xi.  4,     "  He  being 


50  APPENDIX. 

dead,  yet  speaketh."  It  was  indeed  a  memorable  sabbath  to 
many  of  this  people.  That  divine  influences  were  shed  down 
upon  us,  that  day,  none  could  doubt.  The  solemn  stillness  and  the 
flowing  tears  from  many  eyes  evinced  the  presence  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.  More  than  twenty  persons,  who  soon  after  exhibited  evi- 
dence of  having  bowed  in  humble  submission  at  the  feet  of  Jesus, 
dated  the  commencement  of  their  serious  impressions,  at  that  time. 
This  work,  in  its  progress,  resembled  a  plentiful  shower  from  a 
small  cloud.  It  was  powerful  and  refreshing  indeed  in  one  part  of 
the  town,  affecting  more  or  less  in  almost  every  family,  before  any 
deep  impressions  were  noticed  in  other  parts  of  the  town.  Even- 
tually the  work  spread  in  some  measure ;  but  the  most  of  the 
shower  was  apparently  received,  where  divine  influences  first  be- 
gan to  fall.  The  season  was  precious,  and  was  continued  to  us 
about  a  year.  Our  meetings  were  the  same  as  before,  and  they 
were  characterized  with  the  same  stillness  and  solemnity.  Many 
new  family  altars  were  erected,  and  many  were  embraced  as  the 
disciples  of  Jesus,  who  had  practically  set  him  at  nought.  During 
this  revival,  and  soon  after  it,  seventy-one  persons  were  received 
to  the  communion  of  the  church. 

The  six  following  years  were  years  of  coldness  and  spiritual 
dearth  in  the  church,  and  of  uncommon  stupidity  among  the  peo- 
ple. During  this  time  twenty-two  only  were  gathered  into  the 
church.  We  seemed  to  be  ripening  fast  for  the  judgments  of 
God. 

It  is  proper,  in  this  place,  to  mention  what  might  have  been  in- 
troduced before,  that  the  church,  males  and  females,  were  fre- 
quently called  together  for  the  express  purpose  of  uniting  in 
prayer,  whether  we  were  favored  with  special  divine  influences  or 
not.  Many  such  meetings  have  been  attended,  in  the  course  of 
every  year  of  my  ministry.  On  these  occasions,  the  church  have 
been  by  themselves,  confessing  their  sins,  and  imploring  God  to 
build  up  Zion.  I  have  always  been  present,  and  the  brethren,  as 
they  have  been  called  upon  by  the  pastor,  have  readily  taken  an  ac- 
tive part,  and  led  in  these  solemn  devotions.  These  meetings  have 
been  very  precious,  and  when  closed,  I  have  often  heard  the  mem- 
bers say,  "  It  is  good  to  be  here."  They  have  been  the  means  of 
keeping  religion  alive  in  the  church,  and  of  promoting  brotherly 


APPENDIX.  51 

love  and  union.  We  have  also  been  in  the  practice  of  observing 
whole  days  of  Fasting  and  Prayer  in  the  church,  giving  opportu- 
nity to  any  of  the  people,  who  were  disposed,  to  attend  with  us. 
Great  numbers  have  usually  attended  on  these  occasions,  beside 
the  members  of  the  church,  and  God  has  appeared  to  bless  these 
efforts.  Many  have  acknowledged,  that  they  felt  their  first  convic- 
tions of  sin  at  these  meetings. 

In  1813,  soon  after  a  distressing  and  mortal  sickness,  which,  in 
a  short  time,  swept  off  many  of  the  inhabitants,  God  returned  to 
us  again  in  mercy.  His  special  presence,  in  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  was  manifestly  with  us  until  sometime  in  the  year  follow- 
ing. We  enjoyed  another  little  harvest  of  souls.  The  same 
weekly  meetings,  in  which  prayer  was  a  principal  exercise,  were 
continued,  and  the  same  course  of  instruction  was  pursued.  As 
fruits  of  this  work  of  the  Lord,  twenty  persons  were  added  to  the 
church. 

During  the  next  seven  years,  though  we  were  not  favored  with 
such  tokens  of  mercy,  as  might  be  denominated  a  revival,  (for  stu- 
pidity greatly  prevailed,)  yet  there  were  many  insulated  cases  of 
awakening  and  hopeful  conversion.  Our  meetings,  on  the  Lord's 
day,  continued  to  be  full,  and  all  other  meetings  were  attended 
with  interest.  In  this  time  seventy-six  persons  were  received  into 
the  church,  fifty-two  from  the  world,  and  twenty-four  by  letter. 

In  the  summer  of  1821,  there  was  an  evident  increase  of  solem- 
nity in  the  church  and  congregation,  and  some  individuals  were 
known  to  be  anxious  for  their  souls.  This  appearance  continued 
for  several  weeks,  under  the  same  means  of  grace,  which  the  peo- 
ple had  long  enjoyed,  but  none  were  found  who  rejoiced  in  hope. 
The  church  often  assembled  together  for  prayer,  and  in  the  month 
of  August,  we  observed  a  day  of  Fasting  and  Prayer.  The  meet- 
ing-house was  well  filled,  and  deep  solemnity  pervaded  the  con- 
gregation. The  hearts  of  many  seemed  to  "  burn  within  them," 
and  there  were  increasing  indications  from  the  rising  cloud  *  of 
abundance  of  rain."  We  began  to  hear  from  one  and  another  a 
new  language,  the  language  of  submission  to  God. 

At  this  interesting  crisis,  the  Rev.  Asahel  Nettleton  spent  a  few 
days  with  us.  He  preached  five  sermons  to  overflowing  assem- 
blies, and  his  labors  were  remarkably  blessed.     The  Spirit  of  God 


52  APPENDIX. 

came  down  upon  us,  "  like  a  rushing  mighty  wind."  Conversions 
were  frequent,  sometimes  several  in  a  day,  and  the  change  in 
the  feelings  and  views  of  the  subjects  was  wonderful.  At  the 
suggestion  of  Mr.  Nettleton,  I  now  instituted  what  are  called 
inquiring  meetings.  More  than  a  hundred  persons  attended  the 
first.  These  meetings,  as  I  found  them  to  be  convenient,  were 
continued  through  this  revival ;  and  I  have  ever  since  made  use  of 
them,  as  occasion  required,  sometimes  weekly,  for  many  months 
in  succession.  The  church  have  always  been  requested  to  assem- 
ble for  prayer,  in  the  upper  room  of  a  large  school-house,  in 
which  the  inquiring  meetings  have  been  attended.  While  the 
church  have  been  engaged  in  prayer,  a  sufficient  number  of  the 
brethren  have  been  with  the  pastor  to  converse,  in  a  low  voice, 
with  every  individual  in  the  inquiring  room,  giving  opportunity  for 
each  one  to  make  known  the  state  of  his  feelings.  This  has  been 
followed  by  instruction  addressed  to  them  all,  and  adapted  to  their 
cases,  and  by  prayer.  The  ruined  and  helpless  state  of  sinners, 
the  exceeding  wickedness  of  their  hearts,  and  the  awful  conse- 
quences of  neglecting  the  great  salvation,  have  been  explicitly 
stated,  on  these  occasions,  and  pressed  on  the  minds  of  the  inqui- 
rers. They  have  not  been  directed  to  take  any  steps  preparatory 
to  their  accepting  of  Christ,  but  being  acquainted  with  the  nature 
and  terms  of  the  gospel,  repentance  toward  God,  and  faith  in  Him, 
"  who  came  to  seek  and  to  save  that  which  was  lost,"  have  been 
enjoined  upon  them,  as  their  immediate  duty  and  only  safe  course. 
No  language  can  describe  the  deep  feeling,  which  has  been  mani- 
fested at  some  of  these  meetings. 

The  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  1821,  was  continued  to  us  un- 
til the  close  of  the  year.  Many  young  heads  of  families,  and  oth- 
ers in  the  midst  of  life  were  among  the  happy  subjects.  The 
church  received  an  accession  of  eighty-six  persons  as  fruits  of  this 
revival. 

Between  this  revival,  and  that  which  took  place  in  1827,  the 
church  received  only  twenty-four,  and  nearly  half  of  these  were 
recommended  to  us  from  sister  churches.  The  seasons  of  prayer 
in  the  church  were  frequent,  and  occasionally  whole  days  of  Fast- 
ing and  Prayer,  which  all  the  people  were  invited  to  attend,  were 
observed.     The  church  also,  by  a  large  committee,  selected  from 


APPENDIX.  53 

their  body,  visited  every  family  in  the  town,  and  conversed  with 
parents  and  children  and  domestics  on  the  concerns  of  their  souls, 
and  their  prospects  for  eternity,  closing  these  interviews  with 
prayer.  This  has  been  repeatedly  done,  within  the  last  ten  years, 
and  sometimes  the  whole  has  been  accomplished  in  one  day.  The 
people  have  been  publicly  notified,  on  the  sabbath,  of  the  particu- 
lar day  on  which  these  visits  were  to  be  made,  and  the  brethren 
appointed  for  this  labor  of  love  have  had  their  respective  districts 
assigned  them.  These  have  been  solemn  days,  pre-eminently  days 
of  prayer  in  every  part  of  the  town,  and  profitable  both  to  the 
brethren,  who  made  the  visits,  and  to  the  people  who  received 
them. 

On  the  sabbath  preceding  the  first  day  of  the  year  1827,  I  in- 
vited the  people,  as  had  been  our  practice,  to  assemble,  at  the 
rising  of  the  sun,  in  the  sanctuary  for  the  purpose  of  prayer  and 
praise  to  that  God,  who  had  been  our  Preserver,  and  on  whom  we 
were  dependant  for  all  our  blessings.  Several  hundreds  convened, 
at  that  early  hour,  and  some  came  from  a  distance  of  two  and 
three  miles.  An  uncommon  interest  was  evidently  felt  in  the 
meeting.  Another  display  of  the  all-conquering  grace  of  God  com- 
menced, which  was  extensive  and  very  powerful.  This  work  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  continued  through  the  winter  and  spring.  Many 
stubborn  hearts  were  bowed,  and  not  a  few  of  the  subjects  were 
from  that  class  of  people,  who  appeared  to  be  far  from  righteous- 
ness. In  the  course  of  a  few  months,  it  was  found  that  thirty 
new  domestic  altars  were  erected,  and  many  of  them  near  the 
house  of  God,  and  erected  by  a  number  of  our  active,  business- 
men. As  the  fruits  of  this  revival,  one  hundred  and  twenty-five 
were  added  to  the  church. 

During  the  next  four  years,  we  received  fourteen  into  the 
church,  the  most  of  whom  were  from  the  world. 

In  the  year  1831,  which  was  a  year  memorable  for  the  effu- 
sions of  the  Spirit,  in  almost  every  part  of  our  land,  this  people 
were  not  passed  by.  In  the  fore  part  of  this  year,  it  pleased  God 
again  to  arrest  the  attention  of  many.  For  a  number  of  months, 
the  excitement  was  very  great,  and  our  meetings  were  frequent, 
crowded  and  solemn.  Some  instances  of  conversion  early  oc- 
curred, which  were  more  striking  than  any  we  had  ever  witnessed. 


54  APPENDIX. 

The  almighty  and  sovereign  power  of  God  was  remarkably  dis- 
played, evincing  the  truth  of  his  own  declaration,  "  I  will  have 
mercy  on  whom  I  will  have  mercy."  This  revival  was  followed 
by  an  accession  to  the  church  of  forty-four  persons. 

The  whole  number  received  into  the  church,  during  my  minis- 
try, is  six  hundred  and  seventy-four.  None  of  these  have  pre- 
sented themselves  for  examination,  under  two  and  three  months,  af- 
ter they  began  to  cherish  a  hope  of  having  passed  from  death  unto 
life,  and  many  have  chosen  to  wait  longer.  Whenever  we  have 
been  favored  with  a  season  of  the  out-pourings  of  the  Spirit,  meet- 
ings have  been  appointed  with  particular  reference  to  the  young  con- 
verts, at  which  they  have  been  freely  conversed  with,  respecting  the 
ground  and  reason  of  their  hope,  and  they  have  had  opportunity  to 
test  their  characters,  by  having  the  great  truths  of  the  gospel  pre- 
sented clearly  to  their  view.  They  have  been  warned  of  the  dan- 
ger of  being  deceived.  The  Confession  of  Faith  has  also  been  read 
and  explained  to  them,  and  their  full  assent  to  it  has  been  obtained, 
before  they  offered  themselves  to  the  church. 

In  all  the  revivals,  of  which  I  have  given  a  brief  account,  it  has 
been  evident,  that  God  and  not  man  has  selected  the  subjects  of  re- 
newing grace ;  yet  a  large  proportion  have  been  taken  from  reli- 
gious families.  In  some  instances,  heads  of  families,  with  their 
children  and  children's  children,  sit  together  at  the  table  of  the 
Lord. 

I  would  here  remark,  that  several  praying  meetings  have  been 
sustained  in  this  town  wholly  by  the  female  members  of  the  church, 
and  I  have  had  no  doubts  of  their  utility.  They  have  been  the 
means  of  quickening  those,  who  have  attended  them.  What  rich 
blessings  these  prayers  may  have  drawn  down  upon  us  will  be 
known  in  the  great  day,  which  is  approaching.  But  while  I  have 
rejoiced,  in  knowing  such  meetings  were  holden,  I  have  never 
countenanced  the  praying  of  women,  in  promiscuous  assemblies, 
whether  great  or  small,  from  a  full  conviction,  that  the  practice  is 
contrary  to  the  spirit  of  God's  word.  Neither  have  I  seen  it  to  be 
proper,  even  in  seasons  of  the  greatest  excitement,  to  call  upon  im- 
penitent sinners,  either  in  our  public  meetings,  or  in  the  inquiring 
room,  to  manifest  their  determination  to  seek  religion,  or  to  give  any 
pledge  that  they  would  do  it.     This  would  be  inconsistent  with  the 


APPENDIX.  55 

views  I  entertain  of  the  depravity  of  the  heart.  It  would  be  a  de- 
parture from  the  practice  of  Christ  and  his  apostles.  In  their 
preaching,  they  inculcated  repentance  and  submission  to  God,  as 
the  immediate  duty  of  sinners. 

Though  all,  who  have  been  received  into  this  church,  have  not 
appeared  equally  well,  as  being  devoted  and  established  christians, 
yet,  generally  speaking,  they  have  exhibited  evidence,  in  their  walk, 
of  a  moral  change,  and  of  being  on  the  Lord's  side.  We  have  had 
frequent  calls  for  the  exercise  of  christian  discipline.  Some  of  the 
members  have  been  led  publicly  to  confess  their  faults,  from  a  con- 
sciousness of  their  having  brought  reproach  on  the  precious  cause 
of  Christ,  and  some,  refusing  to  be  reclaimed,  have  been  cut  off 
from  our  communion.     The  number  of  the  latter  is  small. 

In  conclusion,  I  will  say,  and  I  feel  a  pleasure  in  saying  it,  that 
the  church  have  manifested  a  commendable  zeal  and  liberality  in 
supporting  the  various  charitable  institutions  of  the  day,  and  in 
promoting  the  cause  of  temperance,  which,  for  a  few  years  past, 
has  been  regarded  as  a  subject  of  the  deepest  interest  to  the  cause  of 
the  Redeemer  and  to  our  country. 

My  only  apology  for  the  length  of  this  letter  is,  that  I  have  ta- 
ken a  survey  of  the  labors  and  events  of  forty  years. 
From,  Rev.  Sir,  your  brother  in  Christ, 

ALVAN  HYDE. 

Rev.  William  B.  Sprague,  D.  D. 


LETTER  VI. 

From  the  REVEREND  JOEL  HAWES,  D.  D. 

Pastor  of  the  First  Congregational  church  in  Hartford,  Connecticut. 

Hartford,  March  12th,  1832. 
My  Dear  Brother, 

You  request  me  to  "  furnish  some  account  of  the  revivals  that 
have  fallen  under  my  observation,  or  have  occurred  within  the 
sphere  of  my  labors."  My  reply  must  be  brief,  but  will,  I  trust, 
embrace  the  principal  points  which  are  of  any  importance  to  your 
object. 

The  church  of  which  I  am  pastor,  like  most  of  the  early  church- 
es of  New-England,  was  planted  in  the  spirit  of  revivals.  This 
circumstance  has  had  great  influence  on  its  subsequent  history. 
Revivals  of  religion  have  always  been  held  in  high  estimation  by 
the  church ;  and  many  have  been  the  seasons  of  spiritual  refresh- 
ing, with  which  God  has  visited  this  vine,  since  it  was  first  plant- 
ed by  Hooker  and  Stone,  and  the  faithful  men  who  followed  them 
into  the  wilderness.  But  passing  over  these,  as  not  coming  within 
the  design  of  your  request,  it  is  more  to  the  purpose  to  state,  that 
when  the  present  series  of  revivals  commenced,  in  this  part  of  our 
country,  about  forty  years  ago,  this  church  shared  richly  in  the 
blessing.  Dr.  Strong  was  then  its  pastor.  He  was  a  man  of  a 
clear  and  powerful  mind,  and  of  decidedly  evangelical  sentiments. 
During  the  last  twenty-five  years  of  his  ministry,  he  witnessed 
three  special  seasons  of  revival  among  his  people  ;  in  the  progress 
of  which  large  additions  were  made  to  the  church,  the  tone  of 
piety  was  much  elevated,  and  the  state  of  religion  generally  in  the 
city  greatly  improved.  The  last  of  these  seasons  was  of  nearly 
two  years'  continuance,  at  no  one  time  very  powerful,  but  marked 
with  a  constant,  silent  descent  of  divine  influence ;  producing  ge- 
neral seriousness  among  the  people,  with  frequent  conversions  and 
frequent  accessions  to  the  communion  of  the  church.  The  fruits 
were  decidedly  good.  The  church  was  large  and  flourishing,  hap- 
pily united  in  sentiment,  and  "  walking,"  in  some  good  degree, 
"  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord  and  in  the  comfort  of  the  Holy  Ghost." 


APPENDIX.  57 

About  the  close  of  this  revival  in  1816,  Dr.  Strong  died.  I  was 
called  to  take  charge  of  the  church  in  1818.  During  the  first 
three  years  of  my  ministry,  though  not  entirely  unattended  with 
tokens  of  divine  favor,  I  witnessed  nothing  like  a  revival  among 
my  people.  Early  in  1821,  a  work  of  great  power  commenced, 
and  continued,  with  some  variations  of  interest,  during  the  year. 
As  the  fruits  of  this  visitation  of  mercy,  nearly  two  hundred  were 
added  to  the  church.  Some  of  these,  as  was  to  be  expected  among 
so  large  a  number,  have  since  given  painful  evidence  that  they 
were  deceived  in  regard  to  the  foundation  of  their  hope.  But 
of  the  great  body  of  them,  I  am  happy  to  say,  they  have  con- 
tinued to  adorn  their  profession  by  an  exemplary  Christian  life. 
Since  that  period,  we  have  enjoyed  three  other  seasons  of  special 
religious  attention  ;  but  neither  of  them  was  of  so  long  continu- 
ance, or  productive  of  so  abundant  fruits  as  was  the  first.  During 
the  time  I  have  been  connected  with  the  church,  about  five  hun- 
dred and  fifty  have  been  added  to  its  communion,  not  less  than 
four-fifths  of  whom  are  to  be  regarded  as  the  fruits  of  revivals. 

I  know  not  that  there  has  been  any  thing  in  the  mode  of  con- 
ducting the  revivals  with  which  we  have  been  favored,  or  in  the 
effects  that  have  resulted  from  them,  so  peculiar  as  to  be  worthy 
of  notice.  It  was  the  object  of  my  predecessor,  as  it  has  been 
mine,  to  preach  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel  with  great  clearness 
and  discrimination  at  such  seasons  ; — to  guard  against  every  thing 
like  irregularity  and  noise  and  misguided  feeling ;  and  to  encou- 
rage none  in  the  indulgence  of  a  hope,  that  did  not  appear  to  be 
based  on  an  intelligent  conviction  of  truth  and  a  sincere  conver- 
sion of  the  heart  to  God.  That  the  effects  have,  on  the  whole, 
been  eminently  happy,  it  is  needless  to  affirm  after  what  has  now 
been  stated.  I  have  often  said,  in  addresses  from  my  pulpit,  that 
the  church  is  what  it  is  very  much  from  the  influence  of  revivals  of 
of  religion.  And  it  is  now  my  sober  judgment,  that  if  there  is, 
among  the  people  of  my  charge,  any  cordial  belief  and  love  of  the 
distinguishing  doctrines  of  the  gospel ;  any  serious  practical  regard 
to  the  duties  of  the  Christian  life  ;  any  self-denial  and  bearing  of 
the  cross  and  following  Christ  according  to  his  commands  ;  any 
active  benevolence  and  engagedness  in  doing  good ;  in  short,  any 
pious  efficient  concern  for  the  glory  of  God  and  the  salvation  of 


58  APPENDIX. 

sinners,  either  at  home  or  abroad,  in  Christian  or  in  heathen  lands, — 
all  this  is  to  be  traced,  in  no  small  part,  to  the  influence  of  revi- 
vals of  religion ;  and  is  to  be  found,  in  an  eminent  degree,  among 
those  who  have  been  added  to  the  church  as  fruits  of  revivals. 

The  above  remarks,  I  doubt  not,  are  equally  applicable  to  the 
other  churches,  in  this  city,  belonging  to  the  Congregational  de- 
nomination. A  large  proportion  of  their  numbers  date  their  Chris- 
tian hope  from  some  season  of  special  divine  influence,  and  the 
tone  of  religious  feeling  and  action  has  risen  in  proportion  to  the 
frequency  with  which  such  seasons  have  been  enjoyed.  Nor  is 
this  remark  to  be  confined  to  the  churches  of  this  city.  It  is  ap- 
plicable to  the  churches  of  our  connexion  throughout  the  State.  In 
1829  a  letter  was  addressed  to  the  Congregational  ministers  of 
Connecticut,  proposing,  among  other  inquiries,  the  following: — 
"  1.  What  was  the  whole  number  of  professors  of  religion  in  your 
church  at  the  commencement  of  the  year  1820  ?  2.  What  num- 
ber were  added  to  your  church  by  profession  during  the  years 
1820,-1-2-3-4  ?  3.  Of  those  who  are  now  members  of  your 
church,  what  proportion  may  be  considered  as  the  fruit  of  a  revi- 
val, and  what  is  their  comparative  standing  for  piety  and  active 
benevolent  enterprize  ?"  I  have  not  by  me,  at  this  time,  the  do- 
cuments that  were  communicated  in  answer  to  these  or  other  simi- 
lar inquiries.  But  I  am  able  to  state,  that  the  answers  were  in  a 
high  degree  satisfactory.  It  appeared  that  a  very  large  proportion 
of  all,  who  are  now  members  of  the  Congregational  churches  in 
this  State,  became  such  in  consequence  of  revivals ;  that  the  rela- 
tive proportion  of  such,  as  revivals  have  been  multiplying,  has 
been  continually  increasing ;  that  the  most  active  and  devoted 
Christians  are  among  those  who  came  into  the  church  as  fruits  of 
revivals ;  that  those  churches  in  which  revivals  have  been  most 
frequent  and  powerful  are  the  most  numerous  and  flourishing; 
and  that  in  all  the  churches  thus  visited  with  divine  influence, 
there  has  been  a  great  increase  of  Christian  enterprize,  and  bene- 
volent action.  These  results,  stated  by  men  who  witnessed  them 
in  their  own  congregations,  and  many  of  whom,  from  long  experi- 
ence and  observation,  had  the  best  means  of  judging,  should  silence 
the  tongue  of  cavil  and  scepticism,  and  excite  all  Christians  to  pray, 


APPENDIX.  59 

with  warmer  and  holier  affections,  for  the  universal  revival  of 
God's  work. 

Though  I  have  extended  this  letter  beyond  what  I  intended,  I 
feel  constrained  to  add  a  few  particulars  as  the  result  of  what  lit- 
tle experience  God  has  been  pleased  to  give  me  in  revivals  of  reli- 
gion. 

1.  The  theory  of  revivals  is  very  simple.  It  is  only  the  in- 
crease, and  the  extension  to  a  number  of  sinners,  at  the  same  time, 
of  that  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  is  employed  in  the  con- 
version of  each  individual  sinner  that  is  brought  to  repentance. 

2.  I  see  not  how  any  man,  who  believes  in  the  doctrine  of  di- 
vine influence,  or  has  ever  witnessed  a  revival  of  religion,  can, 
either  on  scriptural  or  rational  grounds,  doubt  the  reality  or  the 
decidedly  happy  tendency  of  such  a  work. 

3.  It  is  pre-eminently  important,  that  the  preaching,  during  a 
revival  of  religion,  should  be  clear,  discriminating,  instructive, — 
addressed  to  the  understanding  and  conscience,  rather  than  to  the 
feelings  and  passions. 

4.  It  is  a  great  error  to  admit  converts  to  the  church  before 
time  has  been  allowed  to  try  the  sincerity  of  their  hope.  This  is 
an  error  into  which  I  was  betrayed  during  the  first  revival  among 
my  people,  and  it  has  cost  me  bitter  repentance.  And  yet  none 
were  admitted  to  the  church  under  two  months  after  they  had  in- 
dulged a  hope. 

5.  It  is  of  great  importance,  that  young  converts,  immediately 
after  conversion,  should  be  collected  into  a  class  by  themselves, 
and  brought  under  the  direct  and  frequent  instruction  of  the  pastor. 
I  have  pursued  this  plan  for  several  years  past,  and  with  the  hap- 
piest effect.  Never  are  so  great  facilities  afforded  for  pouring  in- 
struction into  the  minds  of  young  converts  and  forming  them  for  a 
high  standard  of  Christian  character,  as  during  the  time  that  inter- 
venes between  their  conversion  and  admission  to  the  church  ;  and 
if  they  are  continued  from  four  to  six  months,  in  a  course  of  judi- 
cious instruction  and  then  admitted  to  the  church,  there  is  very 
little  danger  that  they  will  afterwards  fall  away,  or  that  they  will 
not  continue  to  shine  as  lights  in  the  world  till  the  end  of  life. 

6.  It  is  very  important  also,  that  young  converts  should  early 
be  trained  to  habits  of  Christian  activity ; — they  should  be  drawn 


60  APPENDIX. 

out  and  encouraged  in  the  way  of  doing  good  ;  and  from  the  first, 
a  deep  and  thorough  impression  should  be  made  on  their  minds,  that 
their  great  business  in  the  world  is  to  live  and  labor  for  Christ  and 
his  cause.  The  tone  of  piety  and  of  action,  which  a  young  convert 
adopts  during  the  first  few  months  of  his  course  usually  goes  with 
him  through  life. 

7.  A  sinner  may  be  converted  at  too  great  an  expense.  I  mean, 
that  measures  may  be  adopted,  that  shall  issue  in  the  conversion  of 
a  sinner,  which  measures  may,  at  the  same  time,  by  exciting  pre- 
judice and  enmity,  be  the  occasion  of  a  vast  deal  more  evil  than 
good. 

8.  It  should  be  the  great  aim  both  of  ministers  and  Christians, 
in  a  time  of  revival,  so  to  conduct  the  work,  both  in  affectionate 
zeal,  and  in  sound  Christian  wisdom  and  prudence,  that  the  effect 
may  be  to  prolong  the  season  of  mercy  ;  to  prepare  the  way  for  a 
return  of  it ;  and  to  cause  all  the  true  friends  of  Christ  to  regard 
revivals  as  the  most  precious  blessings  that  God  bestows  upon  a 
guilty  world. 

It  would  be  easy  to  enlarge,  but  I  forbear.     May  the  blessing  of 
the  God  of  revivals  attend  the  volume  you  propose  to  publish  with 
a  view  to  promote  them,  and  hasten  the  day  when  he  shall  pour 
his  spirit  upon  all  flesh,  and  fill  the  whole  earth  with  his  praise. 
I  am,  dear  Brother,  very  truly  and 

Affectionately  yours, 

J.  HAWES. 
Rev.  W.  B.  Sprague,  D.  D. 


LETTER  VII. 

From    the    REVEREND   JOHN   M'DOWELL,  D.  D. 

Pastor  of  the  first  Presbyterian  Church,  Elizabethtown,  New-Jersey. 

Elizabethtown,  March  5,  1832. 
Rev.  and  dear  brother, 

Agreeably  to  your  request,  I  will  endeavor  to  give  you  a  brief 
account  of  the  revivals  of  religion,  with  which  it  has  pleased  a 
sovereign  and  gracious  God  to  favor  the  church  of  which  I  am 
pastor.  Of  the  early  history  of  this  church,  I  have  been  able  to 
discover  very  little.  It  is  an  ancient  church,  having  been  founded 
about  160  years  since.  Whether  it  was  visited  with  revivals,  dur- 
ing nearly  the  former  half  of  the  period  of  its  existence,  I  have  not 
been  able  to  ascertain.  The  first  revival  of  which  any  account 
has  been  transmitted  to  us,  was  in  the  latter  part  of  the  ministry 
of  that  eminent  servant  of  God,  the  Rev-  Jonathan  Dickinson,  au- 
thor of  u  the  Five  Points,"  and  of  many  other  valuable  works. 

Of  this  revival,  a  particular  and  very  interesting  account  was 
given  by  Mr.  Dickinson,  in  a  letter  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Foxcroft,  of 
Boston,  which  letter  is  in  print.  From  this  it  appears,  that  this 
special  work  visibly  commenced  in  June  1740,  under  a  sermon  ad- 
dressed to  the  youth.  "  The  inward  distress  and  concern  of  the 
audience,' (Mr.  Dickinson  observes,) e  discovered  itself  by  their  tears, 
and  by  an  audible  sobbing  and  sighing  in  almost  all  parts  of  the  as- 
sembly." On  the  character  and  effects  of  this  revival,  he  goes  on 
to  remark — "  Meetings  for  sinful  amusements  were  abandoned  by 
the  youth ;  and  meetings  for  religious  exercises  substituted  in  their 
place.  Numbers  daily  nocked  to  their  pastor  for  advice  in  their 
eternal  concerns.  More  came  to  see  him  on  this  errand  in  three 
months,  than  in  thirty  years  before.  The  subjects  of  the  work 
were  chiefly  youth.  A  deep  sense  of  sin,  guilt,  danger,  and  des- 
pair of  help  from  themselves,  preceded  a  hope  in  Christ.  All  the 
converts  were  for  a  considerable  time  under  a  law  work,  before 
they  had  satisfying  views  of  their  interest  in  Christ.  The  number 
of  those  who  were  savingly  the  subjects  of  this  work  was  about 
sixty." 


APPENDIX. 


In  1772,  this  church  was  again  blessed  with  a  considerable  re- 
vival of  religion,  under  the  ministry  of  the  Rev.  James  Caldwell. 

In  1784,  this  church  was  again  visited  in  a  special  manner  with 
the  influences  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  This  was  just  after  the  close 
of  the  revolutionary  war ;  and  the  people  were  without  a  house  of 
worship,  and  without  a  pastor ;  the  church  having  been  burned  and 
the  pastor  slain  near  the  close  of  the  war.  This  revival  continu- 
ed about  two  years  ;  and  time  has  abundantly  proved  that  it  was  a 
genuine  and  glorious  work  of  God.  A  number  of  the  subjects  are 
still  living,  and  are  truly  fathers  and  mothers  in  Israel.  Nearly 
all  the  session,  and  almost  half  the  members  of  the  church,  when 
the  writer  settled  here,  were  the  fruits  of  this  revival ;  and  he  has 
had  an  opportunity  of  knowing  them  by  their  fruits  ;  he  has  been 
with  many  of  them  when  about  to  pass  over  Jordan,  and  from  their 
triumphant  death  as  well  as  exemplary  life,  he  can  testify  to  the 
genuineness  of  the  work. 

From  the  time  of  this  revival  to  the  settlement  of  the  writer, 
there  were  two  seasons  of  more  than  ordinary  interest,  when  the 
number  of  additions  to  the  communion  of  the  church  was  conside- 
rably increased. 

The  subscriber  was  settled  as  pastor  of  this  congregation  De- 
cember 1804.  In  August  1807,  a  powerful  and  extensive  revival 
commenced.  The  first  decisive  evidence  of  the  special  presence 
and  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  was  on  the  Sabbath,  under  a  pow- 
erful sermon  on  Prayer,  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Gideon  Blackburn.  A 
number  were  awakened  that  day ;  and  new  cases  of  conviction, 
and  hopeful  conversion  were  for  a  considerable  time  occurring  at  al- 
most every  religious  meeting.  The  special  attention  continued  for 
about  18  months,  and  the  number  added  to  the  communion  of  the 
church  as  the  fruits  of  this  gracious  work,  was  about  120.  The 
subjects  of  it  were  generally  deeply  exercised ;  and  most  of  them 
continued  for  a  considerable  time  in  a  state  of  distress,  before  they 
enjoyed  the  comforts  of  the  hope  of  the  gospel.  This  revival  was 
the  first  I  had  ever  seen  ;  and  it  was  a  solemn  situation,  for  a  young 
man,  totally  inexperienced  in  such  scenes.  It  was  general  through 
the  congregation,  and  in  a  few  weeks  extended  into  neighboring 
congregations,  and  passed  from  one  to  another,  until  in  the  course 


APPENDIX.  63 

of  the  year,  almost  every  congregation  in  what  was  then  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Jersey,  was  visited. 

The  next  revival  with  which  the  Lord  favored  my  ministry,  vi- 
sibly commenced  in  December  1812.  It  was  on  a  communion 
Sabbath.  There  was  nothing  peculiarly  arousing  in  the  preaching. 
I  was  not  expecting  such  an  event ;  neither  as  far  as  I  have  ever 
discovered,  was  there  any  peculiar  engagedness  in  prayer,  or  special 
desire  or  expectation  on  the  part  of  christians.  I  saw  nothing  unu- 
sual in  the  appearance  of  the  congregation ;  and  it  was  not  until 
after  the  services  of  the  day  were  ended,  when  several  called  in 
deep  distress  to  ask  me  what  they  should  do  to  be  saved,  that  I 
knew  that  the  Lord  was  specially  in  this  place.  This  was  a  day 
of  such  power,  (though  I  knew  it  not  at  the  time,)  that  as  many  as 
thirty  who  afterwards  joined  the  church,  were  then  first  awaken- 
ed. And  it  is  a  remarkable  circumstance  that  the  same  powerful 
influence  was  experienced,  on  the  same  day,  in  both  of  the  Presby- 
terian churches  in  the  neighboring  town  of  Newark.  It  was  also 
communion  season  in  both  those  churches.  This  revival  continu- 
ed about  a  year  ;  and  the  number  of  persons  added  to  the  commun- 
ion of  this  church  as  its  fruits  was  about  one  hundred  and  ten. — 
The  subjects  of  this  revival  generally  were  deeply  and  long  dis- 
tressed, and  in  many  instances,  their  distress  affected  their  bodily 
frames.  Frequently  sobbing  aloud  was  heard  in  our  meetings,  and 
in  some  instances,  there  was  a  universal  trembling,  and  in  others  a 
privation  of  bodily  strength,  so  that  the  subjects  were  not  able  to 
get  home  without  help.  In  this  respect  this  revival  was  different 
from  any  others  which  I  have  witnessed.  I  never  dared  to  speak 
against  this  bodily  agitation,  lest  I  should  be  found  speaking  against 
the  Holy  Ghost ;  but  I  never  did  any  thing  to  encourage  it.  It 
may  be  proper  here  to  relate  one  case  of  a  young  man,  who  was 
then  a  graduate  of  one  of  our  Colleges,  and  is  now  a  very  respecta- 
ble and  useful  minister  of  Christ.  Near  the  commencement  of  the 
revival,  he  was  led  for  the  first  time,  reluctantly,  and  out  of  com- 
plaisance to  his  sisters,  to  a  meeting  in  a  private  house.  I  was 
present,  and  spoke  two  or  three  times  between  prayers  in  which 
some  of  my  people  led.  The  audience  was  solemn ;  but  perfectly 
still.  I  commenced  leading  in  the  concluding  prayer.  A  suppressed 
sob  reached  my  ears — it  continued  and  increased :  I  brought  the  pray- 


64  APPENDIX. 

er  speedily  to  a  close,  and  cast  my  eyes  over  the  audience,  when 
behold,  it  was  this  careless  proud  young  man,  who  was  standing 
near  me,  leaning  on  his  chair  sobbing,  and  trembling  in  every  part 
like  the  Philippian  jailer.  He  raised  his  eyes  towards  me,  and  then 
tottered  forward,  threw  his  arms  on  my  shoulders,  and  cried  out, 
"  what  shall  I  do  to  be  saved  ?"  A  scene  ensued,  the  like  of  which 
I  never  witnessed.  The  house  was  full,  and  there  was  immedi- 
ately, by  the  power  of  sympathy  I  suppose,  a  universal  sobbing 
through  the  assembly.  He  repeatedly  begged  me  to  pray  for  him. 
I  felt  so  overcome  with  the  solemnity  of  the  scene,  and  fearful  of 
the  disorder  which  might  ensue  in  the  excited  state  of  feeling,  that 
I  held  this  trembling  young  man  for  half  an  hour,  without  speak- 
ing a  word.  I  then  persuaded  him  to  go  home  with  me,  and  the 
audience  to  retire.  His  strength  was  so  weakened  that  he  had  to 
be  supported.  From  that  hour  he  appeared  to  give  his  whole  soul 
to  the  subject  of  religion.  He  continued  in  a  state  of  deep  anxiety 
and  distress  for  nearly  two  months,  when  he  settled  down  in  a 
peaceful  state  of  mind,  hoping  in  the  Saviour. 

About  the  beginning  of  February  1817,  this  church  was  again 
visited  with  a  great  revival  of  religion.  It  commenced  most  sig- 
nally, as  an  immediate  answer  to  the  united  prayers  of  God's  peo- 
ple. The  session,  impressed  with  a  sense  of  the  comparatively 
low  state  of  religion  among  us,  agreed  to  spend  an  afternoon  toge- 
ther in  prayer.  The  congregation  were  informed  of  this  on  the 
sabbath,  and  a  request  made  that  Christians  would  at  the  same 
time  retire  to  their  closets,  and  spend  a  season  in  prayer  for  the  in- 
fluences of  the  Spirit  to  descend  upon  us.  The  season  appointed 
was  the  next  afternoon  ;  and  that  evening  was  the  monthly  con- 
cert of  prayer,  which  was  unusually  full  and  solemn  ;  and  before 
the  week  was  out,  it  was  manifest  that  the  Lord  was  in  the  midst 
of  us,  in  a  very  special  manner.  Many  cases  of  awakening  came 
to  my  knowledge ;  and  the  work  soon  spread  throughout  the  con- 
gregation. This  revival  was  marked,  not  by  the  deep  distress  of 
the  preceding ;  but  by  a  general  weeping,  in  religious  meetings. 
There  was  doubtless  much  of  sympathy.  A  larger  proportion  than 
usual  of  the  subjects  were  young,  and  many  of  them  children. 
Some  were  long  in  darkness ;  but  most  of  them,  much  sooner  than 
in  either  of  the  former  revivals  of  my  ministry,  professed  to  have 


APPENDIX.  65 

embraced  the  Saviour.  The  number  in  the  congregation  who  pro- 
fessed to  be  seriously  impressed,  amounted  to  several  hundreds. 
The  special  attention  continued  about  a  year ;  and  the  number 
added  to  the  communion  of  the  church  during  that  time  was  about 
one  hundred  and  eighty.  It  was  during  this  revival  that  you  vi- 
sited this  place,  and  spent  some  time  with  us  while  a  student  in 
Princeton  Seminary. 

About  the  close  of  the  year  1819,  it  pleased  a  gracious  God  to 
grant  to  this  church  another  season  of  special  refreshing.  This 
was  not  so  general  through  the  congregation  as  the  former ;  but 
was  confined  to  particular  neighborhoods.  Christians  did  not  ap- 
pear to  be  specially  awake  to  the  subject,  either  before  it  com- 
menced or  during  its  progress.  The  subjects  were  generally  from 
among  the  most  unlikely  families  and  characters ;  from  the  high- 
ways and  hedges  ;  while  the  children  of  the  kingdom  were  gene- 
rally passed  by.  The  special  attention  continued  about  a  year ; 
and  the  number  added  to  the  communion  of  the  church  as  its  fruits, 
was  about  sixty. 

In  the  early  part  of  the  year  1824,  there  was  a  considerable  in- 
crease of  attention  to  the  subject  of  religion,  which  continued 
through  the  year  1825.  About  sixty  were  added  to  the  com- 
munion of  the  church  during  this  time,  as  the  fruits  of  this  special 
influence.  But  the  work  did  not  terminate  with  this  ingathering. 
These  were  but  as  drops  before  a  mighty  shower.  About  the  be- 
ginning of  December  1825,  the  work  was  greatly  increased.  It 
commenced  visibly  on  a  day  of  Fasting  and  Prayer,  appointed  by 
the  Synod  of  New- Jersey,  on  account  of  the  absence  of  divine  in- 
fluences from  their  churches  generally.  Within  a  few  weeks  many 
were  awakened  and  brought  to  seek  the  Lord.  This  revival,  with 
few  exceptions,  was  not  marked  by  deep  distress,  and  the  subjects 
of  it,  generally,  soon  professed  to  hope  in  Christ.  It  continued 
through  the  year  1826,  during  which  time  about  one  hundred  and 
thirty  were  added  to  the  communion  of  this  church,  as  its  fruits. 

In  the  winter  and  spring  of  1829,  a  partial  season  of  refreshing 
was  again  experienced,  and  about  twenty-five  were  added  to  our 
communion.  Again  it  pleased  a  gracious  God  specially  to  visit 
some  neighborhoods  of  the  congregation,  through  the  winter  and 


66  APPENDIX. 

spring  of  1831.  The  fruits  of  this  visitation,  which  have  been 
gathered  in  through  the  year  past,  amount  to  about  forty. 

In  1820,  a  second  Presbyterian  church  was  organized  in  the 
town  ;  and  in  the  revivals  which  we  have  experienced  since  that 
congregation  was  formed,  a  similar  gracious  influence  has  been  en- 
joyed among  them. 

Thus  I  have  given  you  a  brief  statement  of  facts  respecting 
what  the  Lord  has  done  among  the  people  of  my  charge.  Allow 
me  now  to  close  the  narrative  with  a  few  remarks.  Between 
these  seasons  of  special  refreshing  we  have  constantly  had  addi- 
tions to  the  church.  As  to  the  genuineness  of  the  work,  I  have 
had  time  to  form  a  judgment,  especially  with  respect  to  the  revi- 
vals in  the  earlier  part  of  my  ministry  ;  and  I  can  testify  that  the 
subjects  of  them  have  generally  manifested  that  they  had  experi- 
enced a  true  work  of  grace  in  their  hearts.  Very  few  apostacies 
have  occurred  among  those  who  have  been  added  to  the  church  in 
revivals — quite  as  few  in  proportion  to  their  numbers,  as  among 
those  who  have  been  brought  in,  when  there  was  no  special  atten- 
tion ;  and  the  former  have  generally  been  as  stedfast,  and  adorned 
their  profession  quite  as  well  as  the  latter.  Of  the  subjects  of  the 
revivals  which  have  occurred  under  my  ministry,  a  number  have 
become  ministers  of  the  gospel.  In  looking  over  the  list  I  find 
the  names  of  twelve  who  have  since  entered  the  ministry,  several 
of  whom  are  now  usefully  occupying  important  stations  in  the 
church,  and  some  have  gone  to  their  gracious  reward.  Nine  more 
are  now  in  the  different  stages  of  education  preparatory  to  the  gos- 
pel ministry. 

Another  remark  I  would  make,  is,  that  we  have  carefully  guard- 
ed against  a  speedy  admission  to  the  privileges  of  the  church. 
Seldom  in  times  of  revival  have  we  admitted  persons  to  the  com- 
munion in  less  than  six  months  after  they  first  became  serious. 
Again  I  would  remark,  that  from  what  I  have  seen,  I  have  drawn 
the  conclusion,  that  it  is  wrong  to  prescribe  any  particular  manner 
for  the  Spirit's  operations.  There  has  been  a  difference  in  this  re- 
spect in  almost  every  revival  which  I  have  witnessed.  There 
have  been  diversities  of  operations ;  but  time  has  shown  that  it 
was  the  same  Spirit.  The  subjects  of  these  revivals  and  additions 
to  the  church,  have,  the  great  majority  of  them,  been  in  the  morn- 


APPENDIX.  67 

ing  of  life,  and  many  while  yet  children  have  been  impressed  ;  but 
we  have  very  seldom  received  any  very  young  persons  to  com- 
munion. The  means  which  have  been  constantly  employed  during 
my  ministry,  and  which  God  has  blessed,  besides  the  preaching  of 
the  word  on  the  sabbath,  and  frequently  on  other  days  of  the  week 
in  different  neighborhoods  of  the  congregation,  have  been  cate- 
chetical and  bible  class  instruction,  and  family  visiting;  and  to 
these  may  be  added  meetings  for  social  prayer. 

In  conclusion  I  would  add,  that  appearances  among  my  people 
at  present  are  very  favorable.  There  is  much  increase  of  atten- 
tion to  the  means,  and  of  solemnity  in  attending  upon  them. 
Many  Christians  appear  to  be  much  quickened  in  duty,  and  to  be 
earnestly  praying  that  the  Lord  would  appear  again  in  his  glory  in 
the  midst  of  us  to  build  up  Zion ;  and  a  number  have  recently 
been  awakened  to  serious  concern  about  their  soul's  salvation. 
We  are  anxiously  looking  for  a  time  of  general  revival ;  but  what 
will  be  the  result  time  must  show. 

With  sincere  and  fraternal  respect,  I  am, 

Dear  Sir,  yours, 

JOHN  M'DOWELL, 
Rev.  W.  B.  Sprague,  D.  D. 


LETTER  VIII. 

From   the   REVEREND   NOAH  PORTER,  D.  D. 

Pastor  of  a  Congregational  church  in  Farmington,  Connecticut. 

Farmington,  March  12,  1832. 
Dear  Sir, 

Revivals  of  religion,  considered  as  the  effects  of  a  divine  influ- 
ence prevailing  throughout  a  whole  congregation  at  the  same  time, 
have  not  been  as  frequent  in  this  town,  as  in  many  places  around 
us.  In  different  sections  of  the  town,  at  different  times,  they  have 
not,  for  a  few  of  the  last  years,  been  unfrequent ;  but  often,  when 
we  have  hoped  for  a  general  revival,  we  have  been  disappointed. 
Perhaps,  this  may  in  part  be  ascribed  to  our  circumstances.  About 
one  half  of  the  inhabitants  belong  to  the  central  village,  and  the 
other  half  to  surrounding  neighborhoods,  distant  from  the  centre, 
two,  three  and  four  miles.  The  latter,  on  account  of  their  relativo 
situation,  have  no  free  and  easy  intercourse  with  the  rest  of  the 
town  ;  and  the  former,  for  the  last  half  century,  have  been  divided, 
by  adventitious  circumstances  into  distinct  classes,  whose  intima- 
cies have  been  very  much  confined  to  their  respective  limits.  Hence 
it  has  been  difficult  to  diffuse  a  common  sentiment  and  feeling,  on 
almost  all  subjects,  and  on  the  subject  of  religion,  as  on  others. 

The  era  of  modern  revivals,  in  this  country,  is  reckoned,  I 
believe,  from  the  year  1792.  In  the  autumn  of  1793  there  ap- 
peared, in  this  place,  a  spirit  of  unusual  seriousness  and  inquiry, 
on  the  concerns  of  salvation.  It  was  under  the  preaching  of  Dr. 
Griffin.  He  was  then  a  licentiate ;  and  with  all  the  ardor  of  his 
youth,  together  with  the  freshness  of  his  "  first  love,"  he  preached 
here  the  same  system  of  truth,  which  he  has  continued  so  power- 
fully and  successfully  to  inculcate.  It  was  not  another  system 
than  had  been  preached  in  this  town  from  the  time  of  its  first  or- 
ganization ;  but  there  were  certain  leading  topics,  such  as  the  ra- 
dical defect  of  the  best  doings  of  the  impenitent,  the  duty  of  im- 
mediate repentance,  the  freeness  of  evangelical  offers,  and  the  natu- 
ral ability  of  men  to  accept  them,  and  the  consistency  of  all  these 
with  the  purposes  of  God,  the  election  of  the  heirs  of  life,  and  the 


APPENDIX.  69 

grace  of  God  In  their  regeneration,  which  he  presented  with  a 
clearness  and  a  force  that  were  new.  There  was  also  a  simplicity, 
a  vividness  and  an  affection  in  his  manner,  which  gave  the  truth 
access  to  the  mind.  The  careless  were  obliged  to  hear,  and  the 
young  and  the  ignorant  could  understand.  What  number  of  con- 
versions took  place  under  his  preaching  I  cannot  say ;  but  the  spi- 
rit of  religious  inquiry  silently  increased,  and  under  the  labors  of 
Rev.  Mr.  Washburn,  who  was  installed  as  pastor  of  the  church 
in  1795,  the  influences  of  grace  came  down  "  as  the  rain  upon  the 
tender  herb,  and  as  the  showers  upon  the  grass."  The  work  was 
noiseless,  and,  in  the  common  intercourse  of  life,  an  ordinary  ob- 
server would  scarcely  perceive  it ;  but  for  a  whole  year  it  was  ap- 
parent in  the  prayerfulness,  union  and  fidelity  of  the  church,  in  the 
solemnity  of  religious  assemblies,  and  in  the  conversion  of  sinners. 
Fifty-five,  as  fruits  of  the  revival,  were  admitted  to  the  com- 
munion of  the  church,  in  the  course  of  that  year,  and  the  succeed- 
ing one ;  only  two  of  whom  have  since  given  us  any  reason  to 
distrust  their  sincerity. 

In  the  year  1799,  there  was  a  revival  in  at  least  fifty  adjoining 
congregations  in  this  State ;  the  character  of  which,  in  them  all, 
was  remarkably  similar,  and,  I  think  I  may  say,  remarkably  hap- 
py. In  some  of  these  congregations,  it  commenced  in  the  fall  of 
1798.  In  this  town  it  began  in  February  1799,  and  first  appeared 
in  the  solicitude  of  Christians  for  the  restored  presence  of  God. 
Hearing  of  the  goings  of  their  King  around  them,  humbled  with 
the  sense  of  their  backsliding,  and  anxious,  though  not  dishearten- 
ed, in  view  of  forbidding  circumstances  in  the  state  of  the  people, 
a  number  of  them,  after  mutual  consultation,  solemnly  agreed  to 
devote  themselves  to  renewed  prayerfulness  and  diligence,  casting 
themselves  on  the  sovereign  will  of  God.  On  the  sabbath  after 
their  conference,  the  pastor  addressed  the  congregation  on  the  sub- 
ject of  a  revival,  and  appointed  public  lectures  to  be  attended,  on  the 
next  day  and  evening,  at  the  meeting-house.  At  the  lectures  two 
neighboring  ministers  were  present,  the  sermons  were  followed  by 
plain  and  pungent  addresses — the  assemblies  were  large,  and  the 
impression  was  general  and  solemn,  so  that  from  about  that  time, 
the  commencement  of  a  revival  was  manifest.  Beside  the  customa- 
ry services  of  the  sabbath,  a  weekly  lecture  was  delivered  in  the 


70  APPENDIX. 

meeting-house;  a  meeting  for  the  young  was  held  on  Monday 
evenings  at  the  house  of  the  pastor ;  and,  as  frequently  as  his 
other  duties  would  allow,  lectures  were  preached  at  the  school- 
houses  in  the  extreme  neighborhoods ;  all  of  which  were  attended 
fully  and  eagerly.  Persons  of  both  sexes,  and  almost  every  age, 
and  many  from  a  distance  of  four  and  five  miles,  were  seen,  press- 
ing through  storms,  and  making  their  way  over  heavy  roads,  to 
hear  the  word  of  God ;  and  the  house  of  the  pastor  was  almost 
daily  the  resort  of  the  anxious.  Beside  these  means,  and  such  as 
naturally  resulted  from  the  feelings  of  the  pious,  in  the  ordinary  in- 
tercourse of  life,  no  others  were  employed.  No  meetings  were 
publicly  appointed  for  the  anxious ; — no  invitation  was  given  to 
them,  or  to  new  converts,  in  promiscuous  assemblies,  to  relate 
their  experience,  or  to  address  the  people  ;  no  attempts  of  any  kind 
were  made  to  excite  feeling  or  move  sympathy,  beside  a  plain  ex- 
hibition and  a  close  application  of  the  truth  of  God.  The  work 
continued  in  progress  seven  or  eight  months.  About  one  hundred 
persons  were  considered  serious  inquirers,  of  whom  about  seventy 
were  reckoned  subjects  of  deep  conviction,  and  the  same  number, 
including  a  few  who  dated  their  conversion  from  the  preceding  re- 
vival, and  were  now  established  in  hope,  were  gathered  into  the 
church.  These  were  received,  at  different  times,  from  August  of 
the  same  year,  till  nearly  the  close  of  the  year  following.  With 
a  few  exceptions,  they  have  adorned  their  profession;  many  of 
them  have  been  distinguished  for  their  intelligence,  stability,  and 
substantial  fruits  of  holiness. 

After  this  revival,  for  more  than  twenty  years,  conversions 
were  comparatively  unfrequent.  There  were  seasons  of  increased 
attention  to  religion,  and  with  no  long  intervals  there  were  instan- 
ces of  hopeful  conversion;  but  the  general  tone  of  evangelical 
feeling  gradually  declined,  and  the  whole  number  added  to  the 
church,  both  by  letter  and  by  original  profession,  but  little  exceed- 
ed two  hundred,  or  about  ten  in  a  year — a  number  not  equal  to  that 
of  removals  from  the  church,  nor  half  the  number  of  deaths  in  the 
parish.  God,  at  the  same  time,  rebuked  our  hardness  of  heart,  by 
terrible  dispensations ;  commissioning  a  fatal  epidemic  to  enter  our 
houses,  and  people  our  grave-yards.  Scarcely  a  family  was  ex- 
empt; and  yet  our  families  were  generally  prayerless,  and  our 


APPENDIX.  71 

hearts  impenitent.  I  do  not  know  of  more  than  a  single  individu- 
al, who  has  ever  professed  to  have  come  to  repentance  by  means  of 
the  awful  visitation.  Our  condition  was  the  more  affecting,  be- 
cause the  showers  of  mercy  had  refreshed  most  of  the  congrega- 
tions around  us,  and  some  of  them  repeatedly,  while  we  remained, 
as  the  place  on  which  there  was,  in  the  comparison,  no  rain.  At 
the  close  of  this  period,  the  whole  number  in  the  church  was  about 
two  hundred  ;  the  greater  part  of  these  lived  in  the  remoter  neigh- 
borhoods ;  and  there  were  but  few  among  them  in  younger  life, 
and  but  few  males  of  any  age. 

The  year  1821  was  eminently,  in  Connecticut,  a  year  of  revi- 
vals. Between  eighty  and  a  hundred  congregations  were  signally 
blessed.  From  the  commencement  of  the  year,  a  new  state  of 
feeling  began  to  appear  in  this  town.  On  the  first  sabbath  in  Feb- 
ruary, I  stated  to  the  assembly  the  tokens  of  the  gracious  presence 
of  God  in  several  places  of  the  vicinity,  and  urged  the  duties  pecu- 
liarly incumbent  on  us  at  such  a  season.  This  I  had  often  done 
before,  but  not  with  the  same  effect.  Professors  of  religion  now 
began  evidently  to  awake.  They  had  an  anxiety  for  themselves 
and  for  the  people,  that  would  allow  them  no  rest.  In  their  com- 
munications with  each  other  and  with  the  world,  they  were  led 
spontaneously  to  confess  their  unfaithfulness,  and  a  few  without 
the  church,  about  the  same  time,  were  pungently  convicted.  In 
this  state  of  things,  Rev.  Mr.  Nettleton  made  us  his  first  visit. 
His  preaching  on  the  evening  of  a  Lord's  day,  in  this  month,  from 
Acts  ii.  37,  was  set  home  by  the  power  of  the  Spirit  upon  the 
hearts  of  many  ;  and  his  discourse  on  the  Wednesday  evening  fol- 
lowing, from  Genesis  vi.  3,  was  blessed  to  the  conviction  of  a  still 
greater  number.  As  many  as  fifty  persons,  it  was  afterwards  as- 
certained, dated  their  first  decided  purpose  of  immediately  seeking 
their  salvation  from  that  evening ;  and  it  is  worthy  of  remark, 
that  the  same  sermon  was  preached  on  the  following  week  to  two 
other  large  and  solemn  assemblies,  in  adjoining  parishes,  with  no 
special  effect  that  could  afterwards  be  traced.  The  fact  probably 
was,  that  here  it  convinced  numbers  that  the  Spirit  was  already 
striving  with  them,  and  that  then  was  their  day.  "  A  word  spoken 
in  due  season,  how  good  is  it  ?"  At  a  meeting  of  the  anxious  on  the 
evening  of  February  26,  there  were  present  about  a  hundred  and 


72  APPENDIX. 

seventy.  Here  were  persons  of  almost  every  age  and  class — 
some  who,  a  few  weeks  before,  had  put  the  subject  of  serious  piety 
at  scornful  distance,  and  others  who  had  drowned  every  thought 
of  religion  in  giddy  mirth,  now  bending  their  knees  together  in 
supplication,  or  waiting  in  silent  reflection,  for  a  minister  of  the 
Gospel  to  pass  along,  and  tell  them,  individually,  what  they  must 
do.  Twelve  were  found  to  have  lately  become  peaceful  in  hope, 
and  a  great  number  to  be  powerfully  convicted  of  sin.  From  this 
time,  so  rapid  was  the  progress  of  the  work,  that  at  the  next  simi- 
lar meeting,  Marchl2th,  there  were  present  a  hundred  and  eighty, 
(the  room  would  hold  no  more,)  of  whom  fifty  supposed  that, 
since  the  commencement  of  the  revival,  they  had  become  recon- 
ciled to  God ;  and,  a  week  afterwards,  I  had  the  names  of  more 
than  ninety,  who  indulged  the  same  persuasion  concerning  them- 
selves. 

The  state  of  feeling  which,  at  this  time,  pervaded  the  town,  was 
interesting  beyond  description.  There  was  no  commotion ;  but  a 
stillness,  in  our  very  streets  ;  a  serenity  in  the  aspect  of  the  pious  ; 
and  a  solemnity  apparent  in  almost  all,  which  forcibly  impressed 
us  with  the  conviction,  that,  in  very  deed,  God  was  in  this  place. 
Public  meetings,  however,  were  not  very  frequent.  They  were 
so  appointed,  as  to  afford  the  opportunity  for  the  same  individuals 
to  hear  preaching  twice  a  week,  beside  on  the  sabbath.  Occa- 
sionally there  were  also  meetings  of  an  hour  in  the  morning  or  at 
noon,  at  private  dwellings,  at  which  the  serious  in  the  neighbor- 
hood were  convened,  on  short  notice,  for  prayer  and  conference. 
The  members  of  the  church  also  met  weekly,  in  convenient  sec- 
tions, for  prayer,  and  commonly  on  the  evenings  selected  for  the 
meetings  of  the  anxious.  From  these  various  meetings,  the  peo- 
ple were  accustomed  to  retire  directly,  and  with  little  communica- 
tion together,  to  their  respective  homes.  They  were  disposed  to 
be  much  alone,  and  were  spontaneously  led  to  take  the  word  of 
God  for  their  guide.  The  Bible  was  preferred  to  all  other  books, 
and  was  searched  daily  and  with  eager  inquiry. 

Mr.  Nettleton  continued  with  us,  except  during  a  few  short  in- 
tervals, till  about  the  middle  of  April.  To  his  labors,  so  far  as 
human  instrumentality  was  directly  concerned,  the  progress  of  the 
revival  must  chiefly  be  ascribed.     The  topics  on  which  he  princi- 


APPENDIX. 


73 


pally  dwelt,  were  the  unchangeable  obligations  of  the  divine  law, 
the  deceitful  and  entirely  depraved  character  of  the  natural  heart, 
the  free  and  indiscriminate  offers  of  the  gospel;  the  reasonableness 
and  necessity  of  immediate  repentance ;  the  variety  of  those  refu- 
ges and  excuses  to  which  awakened  sinners  are  accustomed  to  re- 
sort ;  and  the  manner,  guilt  and  danger  of  slighting,  resisting  and 
opposing  the  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  His  addresses  were 
not  formal  discussions,  first  of  one  and  then  of  another  of  these 
subjects,  but  a  free  declaration  of  the  truth  of  God  concerning 
them  all,  just  as  they  lie  in  the  course  of  spiritual  experience,  and 
would  best  subserve  the  particular  end  which  he  was  laboring  at 
the  time  to  gain.  They  were  too  plain  to  be  misunderstood,  too 
fervent  to  be  unheeded,  and  too  searching  and  convincing  to  be 
treated  with  indifference. 

It  was  a  favorable  circumstance  that  among  the  first  subjects  of 
the  work,  there  was  a  large  proportion  of  the  more  wealthy  and  in- 
telligent class.  A  considerable  number  of  youths,  belonging  chiefly 
to  this  class,  had  just  finished  a  course  of  biblical  instruction,  for 
which  I  had  met  them  weekly  for  more  than  a  year.  These,  with 
scarcely  an  exception,  at  the  very  commencement  of  the  revival, 
embraced  the  gospel  which  they  had  learned  ;  and  by  their  expe- 
rience of  its  power,  commended  it  to  the  families  where  they  be- 
longed. Within  about  three  months,  I  suppose  there  were  two 
hundred  and  fifty  members  of  the  congregation,  who  supposed  that 
they  had  passed  from  death  unto  life.  On  the  first  sabbath  in 
June,  a  hundred  and  fourteen  were  added  to  the  church ;  and  at 
subsequent  periods,  a  hundred  and  twenty  besides.  Of  these  a  few 
have  since  been  rejected,  and  others  have  declined  from  their  first 
love.  But  I  have  not  perceived  that  a  greater  proportion  of  hopeful 
conversions  in  this  revival,  than  in  others,  previous  or  subsequent 
to  it,  have  proved  unsound.  Many  have  died,  and  many  have  re- 
moved from  our  immediate  connexion,  but  those  who  remain,  now 
constitute  the  chief  strength  of  the  church. 

In  the  winter  of  1823,  there  was  a  revival  in  two  contiguous 
school  districts  of  this  town.  Insulated  in  their  situation,  they 
alone  shared  in  the  blessing,  except  a  few  individuals  who  attend- 
ed the  meetings  there.  It  commenced  in  the  revived  piety  of  a 
few  members  of  the  church,  whom  God  honored  as  instruments  of 


74  APPENDIX. 

his  grace  to  others.  Generally,  when  a  revival  has  occurred 
among  us,  God  has  prepared  some  of  his  servants  for  the  work, 
and  their  reward  has  been  a  permanent  increase  of  their  piety  and 
spiritual  enjoyment.  By  this  revival,  ten  were  joined  to  the 
church  in  the  summer  following. 

In  the  summer  of  1826,  three  young  females  of  this  congrega- 
tion, then  residing  in  Hartford,  were  made  partakers  of  a  gracious 
effusion  in  the  school  of  which  they  were  members.  The  first  in- 
formation of  this  was  communicated  to  some  of  their  companions 
in  the  academy  in  this  town,  with  an  earnest  persuasion  immedi- 
ately to  seek  their  salvation,  and  on  the  evening  of  the  same  day, 
their  parents  were  assembled  for  prayer,  and  exhorted  to  be  faith- 
ful to  them.  In  these  measures  the  teachers  of  the  academy  took 
a  ready  part,  and  immediately  a  revival  commenced,  which  con- 
tinued till  the  end  of  the  term ;  and  in  which  almost  the  whole 
school  received  deep  impressions  of  divine  truth.  Exclusively  of 
a  number  belonging  to  other  congregations,  who  were  hopefully 
converted,  and  including  a  few  youths,  who,  though  not  at  that 
time  members  of  the  school,  shared  in  the  blessing,  twenty -five,  in 
consequence,  were  admitted  to  the  church,  in  the  spring  and  sum- 
mer of  the  following  year.  These  were  chiefly  females  from 
twelve  to  sixteen  years  old.  It  was  on  account  of  their  tender 
age  that  their  admission  to  the  church  was  so  long  delayed.  Some, 
in  the  mean  time,  declined  a  public  profession  of  their  faith ;  but 
of  those  who  joined  in  that  profession,  no  one  has  given  serious 
occasion  of  distrusting  the  sincerity  of  it. 

In  the  fall  of  1828,  a  revival  which  had  commenced  in  a  neigh- 
boring congregation,  extended  to  the  eastern  district  of  this  town, 
and  continued  there  with  signal  power  through  the  winter,  and  a 
number  of  individuals  in  other  parts  of  the  town  also  were  con- 
verted. There,  religious  meetings  were  more  frequent,  and  the 
excitement  was  stronger,  than  in  any  other  revival  in  which  I  have 
been  personally  concerned.  As  fruits  of  it  thirty-seven  were  add- 
ed to  the  church.  Several  others  came  to  the  enjoyment  of  hope, 
some  of  whom  have  appeared  to  be  constant  followers  of  Christ 
while  the  goodness  of  others  has  been  as  the  morning  cloud. 

Early  in  the  last  year,  and  more  immediately  in  consequence  of 
a  surprising  instance  of  conversion  in  the  neighborhood,,  a  number 


APPENDIX.  75 

of  the  members  of  the  church  were  stirred  up  to  a  new  spirit  of 
repentance  and  prayer,  which  was  gradually  extended  to  others  in 
almost  all  parts  of  the  town.  In  the  month  of  April  we  had  a 
protracted  meeting  of  four  days.  The  assemblies  were  full,  and 
impressions  of  the  truth  seemed  to  be  extensively  felt ;  and  on  the 
last  day  thirty  or  forty  persons  came  to  an  avowed  purpose  of  ear- 
nestly attending  to  the  concerns  of  their  salvation.  Yet  the  im- 
pression on  the  minds  of  the  people  at  large  was  not  such  as  long 
remained,  amidst  the  cares  of  the  opening  spring.  A  number, 
however,  will  forever  remember  the  grace  of  God  which  crowned 
the  solemnity.  We  have  since  admitted  forty  to  the  communion 
of  the  church,  about  two-thirds  of  whom  date  their  conversion 
from  the  revival  last  spring. 

It  thus  appears  that,  by  these  gracious  visitations,  during  a  peri- 
od of  thirty-seven  years,  four  hundred  and  sixty  persons  have 
been  added  to  this  church.  Within  the  same  period,  the  whole 
number  added  beside,  only  a  little  exceeds  three  hundred,  and  of 
these  more  than  one  hundred  have  come  from  other  churches. 
Of  the  other  two  hundred,  how  many  have  dated  their  conversion 
from  seasons  of  revival,  it  is  impossible  for  me  to  say ;  but  that  a 
very  large  proportion  of  them,  have  either  reckoned  their  conver- 
sion from  these  seasons,  or  then  received  their  first  permanent  im- 
pressions of  divine  truth,  I  have  no  doubt.  In  these  few  short 
seasons,  God  has  done  far  more  for  us,  than  during  all  the  pro- 
tracted months  and  years  that  have  intervened ;  and,  indeed,  it  has 
seemed  to  be  chiefly  in  these  that  the  church  has  so  far  renewed 
her  strength,  as  to  hold  forth  her  testimony  with  any  degree  of 
success  in  the  intervals.  But  for  revivals,  as  it  seems  to  us,  the 
church  would  well  nigh  have  ceased  to  exist,  or  have  lost  her  dis- 
tinctive character,  in  the  spirit  of  the  world. 

No  agency  was  ever  more  decisively  manifested  by  its  effects, 
than  has  been  the  agency  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  these  revivals. 
The  observer  who  should  have  watched  them  with  the  minutest 
care ;  who  should  have  brought  together  the  greatest  number  of 
facts  ;  who  should  have  become  the  best  acquainted  with  the  pre- 
vious character,  education  and  circumstances  of  the  subjects  of  the 
work,  and  compared  them  with  those  of  their  connexions,  who 
have  had  no  similar  experience,  would  have  the  strongest  con  vie- 


76  APPENDIX. 

tion.  I  cannot  hesitate  to  say,  that  according  to  all  correct  reason- 
ing on  other  subjects,  no  adequate  cause  can  be  assigned  for  these 
effects,  but  that  which  the  Apostle  Peter  named,  when,  on  the  day 
of  Pentecost,  he  said  to  the  doubting  multitude,  "  This  Jesus  being 
at  the  right  hand  of  God  exalted,  and  having  received  of  the  Fa- 
ther the  promise  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  hath  shed  forth  that  which  ye 
do  see  and  hear."  Still,  in  the  moral,  as  in  the  natural  world,  God 
performs  his  work  by  wisely  appointed  means.  Among  these  means, 
not  the  least  important  has  been  found  the  union  of  Christians,  in 
distinctly  and  obediently  seeking  the  blessing,  confiding  in  the  pro- 
mises of  God.  Our  want  of  this,  I  have  been  led  to  consider  a 
principal  reason  why  the  partial  revivals  which  we  have  had,  have 
not  been  more  extensive.  Individual  Christians  there  have  been, 
who  have  come  up  to  the  help  of  the  Lord  ;  but  often  we  have  not 
had  that  common  sympathy — that  coming  together  to  the  work, 
which  ought  always,  and  more  especially  at  such  seasons,  to  cha- 
racterize a  church.  Meetings  appointed  especially  for  persons  in 
an  anxious  state  have  also  been  found  important,  not  merely  on  ac- 
count of  the  opportunity  which  they  afford  for  appropriate  instruc- 
tion, but  as  means  of  assisting  the  struggling  and  wavering  mind, 
by  a  consideration  of  the  question  concerning  an  attendance  on 
them. 

That  much  depends  on  the  character  of  preaching  in  revivals, 
cannot  be  doubted  ;  and  in  this  perhaps  nothing  is  more  important 
than  a  scriptural  and  skilful  application  of  the  doctrines  of  depen- 
dence on  the  one  hand,  and  of  obligation  on  the  other.  I  have 
sometimes  painfully  apprehended,  that  but  for  my  own  indiscre- 
tion in  this  respect,  our  experience  during  the  twenty  tedious  years 
that  followed  the  revival  in  1799,  more  than  two-thirds  of  which 
were  subsequent  to  my  ordination,  might  have  been  different. 
Those  doctrines  which  exhibit  God  as  the  sovereign  cause, — de- 
crees, election,  &c,  had,  for  a  series  of  years,  been  leading  topics 
of  preaching  in  this  town  ;  and  by  means  of  them,  many  self-de- 
pendent hopes  had  been  destroyed,  many  hearts  of  enmity  against 
God  unveiled,  and  many  souls  converted  and  saved.  But  many 
also  remained  unconverted  ;  and  the  time  at  length  arrived,  when 
this  kind  of  preaching  had  produced  its  full  effect  upon  them. 
They  either  would  not  listen  to  it,  or  they  made  it  a  pretext  for 


or  THB         ' 

rUNIVEESI' 

APPENDIX.  ^^^   77 

abandoning  all  serious  attention  to  their  salvation.  Now,  Dee 
never  for  a  moment  have  I  doubted  the  importance  of  an  undis- 
guised declaration  of  the  whole  counsel  of  God,  and  particularly  of 
those  doctrines  which  exhibit  the  dependence  of  fallen  man  on  the 
sovereign  grace  of  God ;  but  if  experience  and  observation  have 
taught  me  any  thing,  it  is,  that  there  is  a  way  of  discussing  these 
subjects  most  logically  in  the  pulpit,  which  does  little  good  ;  that 
there  are  theories  sometimes  connected  with  them,  which  are  pro- 
ductive of  great  evil ;  and  that  even  when  preached  as  they  lie  in 
the  sacred  volume,  if  the  hearers  are  not  also  taught  their  relations 
to  God,  as  accountable  subjects  of  his  government,  and  capable 
heirs  of  salvation,  and  if  the  obligations  and  encouragements  which 
belong  to  these  relations,  are  not  carried  home  to  their  hearts,  a 
a  general  recklessness  as  to  the  concerns  of  salvation  may  be  ex- 
pected to  prevail.  If  they  are  not,  in  fact,  made  to  feel  that  they 
are  their  own  destroyers,  that  fallen,  dependent  and  lost  as  they 
are,  salvation  is  most  freely  and  sincerely  offered  to  them,  and  that 
if  they  perish,  the  blame  must  forever  rest  upon  themselves  ;  no 
wonder  if  hard  thoughts  of  God,  and  a  heartless,  discouraged  and 
obdurate  spirit  of  self-justification  be  the  general  result.  That 
preaching  no  doubt  is  the  best,  which  is  most  conformed  to  the  ex- 
ample of  Him  who  was  not  disobedient  unto  the  heavenly  vision, 
but  showed  first  to  them  at  Damascus,  and  at  Jerusalem,  and 
throughout  all  the  coasts  of  Judea,  and  then  to  the  Gentiles,  that 
men  should  repent  and  turn  to  God,  and  do  works  meet  for  repen- 
tance. 

I  am,  Dear  Sir,  most  affectionately, 
Your  fellow  servant 

In  the  gospel  of  Christ, 

N.  PORTER. 
Rev.  W.  B.  Sprague,  D.  D. 


LETTER  IX.* 

From  the  late  REVEREND  EDWARD  PAYSON,  D.  D. 

Pastor  of  a  Congregational  church  in  Portland,  Maine. 

Portland,  May  29,  1821. 
Dear  Brother, 

I  have  just  received  the  "  Narrative,  &C.,"!  which  you  were  so 
kind  as  to  send  me,  and  for  which  I  return  you  many  thanks.  It 
was  indeed  highly  acceptable,  and  I  wish  it  was  in  my  power  to 
write  something  which  would  be  equally  acceptable  to  you.  But 
I  am  just  recovering  from  a  long  and  severe  illness,  and  am  still 
too  feeble  to  make  much  use  of  a  pen ;  and  were  I  in  usual  health 
I  could  write  nothing  which  would  be  of  any  service  to  you.  I 
will,  however,  in  compliance  with  your  request,  state  a  few  facts 
relative  to  my  ministry. 

I  have  been  connected  with  this  society  about  thirteen  years. 
We  have  had  no  general  revival,  but  there  has  been  some  religious 
attention  during  the  whole  period  of  my  ministry.  The  smallest 
number  which  has  been  added  to  the  church  in  any  one  year,  is 
eighteen;  the  largest,  eighty-four;  annual  average,  about  forty. 
I  established  inquiring  (or,  as  they  are  called  in  the  Narrative, 
anxious)  meetings  soon  after  I  came  here,  and  have  continued 
them  without  interruption,  (except  on  account  of  ill  health  for  a 
few  weeks,)  unto  the  present  time.  We  conduct  them  precisely 
as  they  are  conducted  with  you,  and  have  found  them  exceedingly 
useful.  The  number  of  inquirers  has  often  been  small,  but  we 
have  always  had  some,  and  the  number  has  increased  or  diminish- 
ed, as  the  church  has  been  more  or  less  engaged  in  prayer.  We 
have  found  no  means  so  much  blessed  to  keep  religion  alive  in  the 
church  as  fasting  and  prayer.  Ever  since  my  settlement,  the 
church  has  set  apart  one  day  quarterly  for  this  purpose.  On 
these  occasions,  our  first  great  object  is  to  obtain  just  views  of  our 
sins.     With  this  view,  the  several  beings  with  whom  we  are 

*  This  letter  was  obligingly  furnished  me  by  an  esteemed  clerical  brother,  to  whom  it  was 
addressed. 

t  Narrative  of  the  extensive  revival  of  religion  which  occurred  about  this  time  within  the 
limits  of  the  Albany  Presbytery. 


APPENDIX.  79 

connected  are  mentioned  ;  the  duties  we  owe  to  each  are  pointed 
out,  and  the  inquiry,  "  how  far  have  you  performed  these  duties 
during  the  last  three  months,"  is  pressed  upon  the  consciences  of 
all  present.  Every  other  means  which  we  can  devise  to  set  our 
sins  fully  before  us,  and  to  excite  deep  repentance  is  also  employ- 
ed. Then,  as  the  Jewish  high  priest  was  directed  to  lay  his  hand 
on  the  head  of  the  scape  goat,  and  confess  over  it  all  the  iniqui- 
ties of  the  children  of  Israel,  so  we  attempt,  in  the  exercise  of 
faith,  to  bring  all  our  sins  to  Christ,  and  confess  them  as  at  the 
foot  of  the  cross,  pleading  that  pardon  may  be  granted  and  sealed 
to  us  afresh  for  his  sake.  We  then  proceed  to  a  solemn  renewal 
of  our  covenant  with  God,  after  which,  in  a  number  of  prayers, 
we  plead  for  all  the  blessings  of  the  covenant.  Days  thus  spent 
have  been  exceedingly  profitable.  But  my  weakness  forbids  me 
to  say  more.  Indeed,  I  have  written  thus  far  rather  to  shew  my 
readiness  to  comply  with  your  request,  than  with  a  hope  that  any 
thing  which  I  can  write  will  be  profitable.  I  rejoice  in  God's 
goodness  to  you,  and  should  my  life  be  spared  shall  be  glad  to  hear 
from  you  often. 

That  God  may  continue  to  bless  your  labors,  and  make  you  far 
more  faithful  than  I  have  been,  is  the  prayer  of 
Your  friend  and  brother, 

EDWARD  PAYSON. 


LETTER  X. 

From  the  REVEREND  ALEXANDER  PROUDFIT,  D.  D. 

Pastor  of  an  Associate  Reformed  church  in  Salem,  New-York. 

Salem,  April  4,  1832. 
My  Esteemed  Friend, 

I  received  your  letter,  and  agreeably  to  your  request,  venture  to 
communicate  my  views  on  the  nature  of  revivals  of  religion — a 
subject  which  so  deeply  involves  the  peace  and  prosperity  of  the 
American  churches. 

This  is  the  thirty-eighth  year  of  my  ministerial  labors  in  Salem. 
We  have  uniformly  been  in  the  habit  of  dispensing  the  ordinance 
of  the  Supper  four  times  in  the  year,  and  so  far  as  I  recollect,  have 
never  had  a  sacramental  occasion  without  some  accession  to  our 
numbers.  But  during  this  long  period  we  have  enjoyed,  at  diffe- 
rent intervals,  what  would  now  be  pronounced  "  a  revival  of  reli- 
gion." The  refreshing  influences  of  divine  grace  descended  si- 
lently and  softly  upon  the  heritage  of  the  Lord,  like  the  showers 
of  spring  after  the  dreariness  and  barrenness  of  winter.  A  genial 
warmth  appeared  to  pervade  the  whole  church,  to  the  joy  of  the 
generation  of  the  righteous,  and  at  the  same  time,  multitudes  were 
added  to  the  Lord  by  an  external  profession  of  his  name.  One  of 
these  occasions  occurred  in  the  year  1796,  when  a  very  unusual 
influence  apparently  accompanied  the  outward  dispensation  of  the 
word,  sealing  it  upon  the  souls  both  of  sinners  and  saints.  A  similar 
season  occurred  about  six  years  afterwards ;  and  another  and  still 
more  memorable  visitation  of  the  Spirit  was  enjoyed  in  the  year 
1815.  During  all  these  seasons  of  enlargement  to  myself,  and  of 
spiritual  joy  to  the  children  of  adoption,  under  my  immediate  care, 
and  of  the  u  espousals  of  others  to  Jesus  as  their  husband,"  no  extra 
efforts  were  used  ;  no  brethren  from  other  towns  were  called  in  to 
our  aid,  but  the  work  advanced  silently  and  regularly,  promoted 
exclusively  under  the  divine  blessing  by  the  ordinary  administra- 
tion of  ordinances,  private  and  public.  Yet,  during  the  whole 
course  of  my  ministry,  I  have  never  been  favored  with  seasons 
more  delightful  in  their  recollection ;  none  the  results  of  which  I 


APPENDIX.  81 

anticipate  with  more  joy  in  that  day  when  the  final  account  of  my 
stewardship  will  be  required.  Contemplated  in  a  moral  or  spirit- 
ual light,  the  work  on  those  occasions  might  be  compared  to  that 
gradual  yet  perceptible  reanimation,  which  pervades  the  vegetable 
world  amidst  the  vernal  showers,  and  the  refreshing  influences  of 
the  returning  sun,  when  the  face  of  nature  is  clothed  with  fresh 
verdure,  and  the  trees  which  had  stood  barren,  are  adorned  with 
blossoms  and  fruit.  These  might  emphatically  be  called  "  times 
of  refreshing  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord ;"  and  yet  I  know  of  no 
particular  cause,  except  on  the  last  occasion,  the  revival  of  the 
Lord's  work  appeared  to  come  as  an  answer  to  extraordinary  im- 
portunity in  prayer.  Few  churches  during  this  period,  perhaps, 
have  been  more  honored  for  raising  up  young  men  to  adorn  the 
ministerial  office ; — men  full  of  the  "  Holy  Ghost  and  of  faith," 
who  now  appear  as  u  burning  and  shining  lights"  in  various  parts 
of  our  country.  On  one  occasion  in  the  autumn  of  1815,  six 
youths  took  their  seats  together  at  the  sacramental  table,  who  are 
now  exercising  the  ministry  of  reconciliation,  and  some  of  them 
with  more  than  ordinary  success.  These  facts  I  feel  constrained 
particularly  to  notice,  for  the  purpose  of  correcting  that  novel  and 
prevailing  opinion,  that  religion  cannot  flourish  without  some  spe- 
cial and  unusual  effort. 

In  the  year  1824,  a  revival  of  a  different  character  from  those 
I  have  already  mentioned,  appeared.  Several  persons  residing  in 
different  parts  of  our  town,  were  suddenly  and  almost  simultane- 
ously struck  with  deep  convictions  of  sin.  This  arrested  the  at- 
tention of  the  friends  of  religion ;  meetings  for  prayer  and  confer- 
ence were  held  almost  every  day  in  the  week,  and  generally 
crowded  to  overflowing.  These  meetings  were  usually  attended 
by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Tomb  or  myself,  with  private  members  of  the 
church,  who  assisted  in  the  religious  services :  ministers  and  pri- 
vate Christians  from  other  towns  were  called  in,  and  afforded  their 
aid.  So  far  as  I  recollect,  there  was  rarely  any  instance  of  disor- 
der, although  I  have  seen  multitudes  melted  in  tears,  and  during 
the  year  great  numbers  were  added  to  the  fellowship  of  the  two 
churches. 

In  May  1831,  during  my  absence,  a  protracted  meeting,  as  it  is 
generally  termed,  was  held  in  Mr.  Tomb's  society,  which  was  at- 

K 


82  APPENDIX. 

tended  by  a  variety  of  ministers  from  different  parts  of  the  coun- 
try. A  great  excitement  was  produced  in  almost  every  part  of 
the  town,  which  has  resulted  in  the  addition  of  a  large  number  to 
our  churches. 

With  respect  to  the  fruits  of  these  revivals,  on  which  you  de- 
sire information,  I  have  almost  uniformly  remarked  that  where  the 
subjects  had  been  early  and  competently  instructed,  the  impres- 
sions have  been  permanent :  those  of  this  character  who  assumed 
the  profession  of  religion  have  been  enabled  to  persevere ;  but  in 
other  instances  the  excitement  has  too  often  been  transient  as  "  the 
morning  cloud  and  the  early  dew:"  the  latter  class,  like  those  in 
the  parable  of  the  sower,  I  have  frequently  seen  receive  the  word 
with  joy,  but  not  having  root  in  themselves,  endured  for  a  time, 
and  afterwards  returned  to  the  world.  From  these  facts,  founded 
on  long  observation,  I  have  been  particularly  impressed  with  the 
importance  of  early  instruction.  I  feel  more  strongly  attached  to 
the  good  old  way  trodden  by  the  venerable  fathers  of  the  Reforma- 
tion in  Scotland,  and  Holland,  and  England,  and  afterwards  by  our 
Pilgrim  fathers,  who  brought  the  "  light  of  immortality  and  life" 
to  our  western  wilderness.  With  them  the  instruction  of  youth  in 
the  elementary  doctrines  of  religion,  by  catechising  and  family 
visitation,  constituted  an  important  part  of  ministerial  labor.  It 
cannot  be  uninteresting  to  your  readers,  nor  foreign  from  the  na- 
ture of  your  publication,  to  incorporate  the  sentiments  of  the  re- 
vered Flavel,  in  a  sermon  which  he  preached  to  the  Puritans  after 
their  restoration  in  1688.  "  Prudence,"  he  remarks,  "  will  direct 
us  to  lay  a  good  foundation  among  our  people  by  catechising,  and 
instructing  them  in  the  principles  of  Christianity,  without  which 
we  labor  in  vain.  Unless  we  have  a  knowing  people,  we  are  not 
like  to  have  a  gracious  people.  All  our  excellent  sermons  will 
be  dashed  on  the  rock  of  their  ignorance.  You  can  never  fall  on 
a  better  way  for  securing  success  to  your  labors,  than  the  fruitful 
way  of  catechising.  What  age  of  the  church  has  produced  more 
lively  and  steadfast  professors  than  the  first  ages ;  and  then  this 
duty  most  eminently  flourished  in  the  church.  Clemens,  Optatus, 
Austin,  Ambrose  and  Basil,  were  catechists."  Such  were  the 
sentiments  of  this  distinguished  servant  of  Christ,  delivered  on  a 
most  memorable  occasion,  and  before  an  assembly  of  divines  little 


APPENDIX.  83 

inferior  to  any  that  ever  adorned  our  world.  With  these  observa- 
tions of  Flavel  in  Old,  let  us  compare  those  of  Doctor  Mather,  a 
character  equally  eminent  in  New,  England — "  That  catechising  is 
an  ordinance  of  God  few  will  doubt,  when  they  consider  that 
apostles  thus  laid  the  foundation  of  religion  by  feeding  babes  with 
milk,  teaching  them  in  this  manner  the  first  principles  of  the  ora- 
cles of  God.  This  hath  therefore  been  a  constant  practice  in  the 
church,  and  in  the  first  ages  of  Christianity  they  had  a  particular 
person  appropriated  to  this  exercise.  All  well  governed  churches 
have  still  maintained  this  practice,  knowing  the  necessity  of  it  for 
youth,  to  inform  them  in  the  principles  of  that  religion  into  which 
they  were  baptized,  and  for  the  establishment  of  the  more  aged." 
With  these  sentiments  of  the  Puritans  in  the  old  and  new  world , 
correspond  the  following  remarks  of  the  Presbyterians  in  Scotland, 
as  expressed  in  a  preface  to  the  Shorter  Catechism  :  '**  It  has  been 
acknowledged  in  all  ages  that  the  catechetical  way  of  instruction  is 
the  most  speedy  and  successful  method  of  conveying  the  know- 
ledge of  divine  things :  the  truths  of  God  are  thus  made  level  to 
the  weakest  capacity,  being  separately  proposed  with  plain  and 
distinct  answers  to  each." 

We  cannot  appreciate  too  highly  the  establishment  of  sabbath 
schools  and  bible  classes.  They  may  be  considered  as  constituting 
some  of  the  brightest  features  of  our  distinguished  age,  and  form- 
ing a  new  era  in  the  religious  world.  Through  the  instrumentali- 
ty of  the  former,  many  have  been  raised  from  the  lowest  degrada- 
tion, mental  and  moral,  who  are  now  ornaments  to  the  church ; 
and  by  means  of  the  latter  the  seed  has  been  sown  in  ten  thousand 
youthful  hearts,  which  will  spring  up  to  life  eternal :  yet  in  con- 
nexion with  these  I  wish  to  see  revived  that  system  of  catecheti- 
cal instruction,  which  prevailed  so  extensively  among  your  ances- 
tors in  England,  and  mine  in  Scotland.  I  wish  to  see  means  every 
where  in  operation  which  shall  secure  to  the  juvenile  mind  'pro- 
found instruction  in  the  doctrines  of  religion.  No  period  since  the 
Apostolic  has  been  adorned  with  a  generation  of  professors  more  in- 
telligent and  stedfast,  than  during  the  administrations  of  Owen,  and 
Flavel,  and  Baxter,  and  Boston,  and  the  Erskines ;  and  at  that 
time,  catechising  in  the  week  was  considered  scarcely  less  essential 
to  the  "  fulfilment  of  the  ministry,"  than  preaching  on  the  sabbath, 


84  APPENDIX. 

A  comparison  of  those  who  composed  the  ranks  of  the  spiritual 
soldiery  in  their  day,  with  those  who  compose  them  in  the  pre- 
sent, would  certainly,  in  many  respects,  be  much  to  our  disadvan- 
tage. Nevertheless,  there  are  many  of  our  modern  converts 
doubting  even  the  piety  of  some  of  those  illustrious  men,  although 
during  their  lives  they  shed  around  them  the  lustre  of  every 
Christian  grace,  and  died  in  the  triumphs  of  faith,  and  some  of 
them  martyrs  to  the  truth.  With  mingled  emotions  of  surprise 
and  sorrow,  I  have  heard  some  in  the  ministry  who  claim  to  be 
distinguished  for  zeal  and  spirituality,  affecting  to  represent  as  life- 
less and  even  graceless,  many  of  the  clergy  of  that  age,  who  oc- 
cupied their  talents  in  the  illustration  of  divine  truth,  and 
u  preached  the  gospel  with  the  Holy  Ghost  sent  down  from  Hea- 
ven," and  clad  in  the  panoply  of  God,  drove  the  enemy  from  the 
field.  I  do  not  pretend  that  these  men  were  perfect,  or  that  the 
progress  of  things  in  coming  ages  might  not  require  that  with  their 
studious  habits  there  should  be  joined  an  increased  degree  of  active 
enterprize  ;  but  I  do  say  that  if  those  who  regard  them  so  lightly 
would  consent  to  stand  up  with  them  in  a  comparison  as  it  re- 
spects solid  attainments  in  literature  and  theology,  and  holy  hero- 
ism in  their  Master's  cause,  it  would  be  like  bringing  the  shrub 
beside  the  cedar,  or  the  infant  beside  the  full  grown  man. 

With  respect  to  extra  or  protracted  meetings,  which  are  becom- 
ing so  common  in  our  country,  I  entertain  no  doubt  that  they  have 
been  blessed  for  the  conversion  of  souls  to  the  Saviour.  Many,  I 
believe,  are  sealed  on  these  occasions  to  the  day  of  redemption, 
and  as  gems  will  adorn  forever  the  Mediatorial  crown  of  our  Mas- 
ter ;  yet  I  think,  considering  the  extent  to  which  they  are  now 
multiplied,  there  are  connected  with  them  serious  and  obvious  dis- 
advantages. They  serve  too  often  to  derange  the  regular  order  of 
the  church  ;  to  cherish  a  gossipping  disposition  on  the  part  of  pro- 
fessors, and  render  them  dissatisfied  with  the  ordinances  of  grace, 
unless  dispensed  in  an  extraordinary  manner.  They  interfere 
with  those  duties  which  ministers  owe  to  their  immediate  charge  ; 
they  leave  them  little  time  for  digesting  their  discourses  in  private, 
that  they  may  afterwards  give  to  every  man  a  portion  of  meat  in 
due  season  ; — little  leisure  for  the  improvement  of  their  ministe- 
rial gifts,  by  reading  and  reflection,  and  conversation ;  and  what- 


APPENDIX.  85 

ever  diverts  the  attention  of  the  spiritual  steward  from  a  course  of 
study,  although  it  may  promise  immediate  advantage,  must,  in  the 
issue,  militate  essentially  against  the  interests  of  religion.  There 
is  no  injunction  of  the  great  Apostle  more  imperative  than  the  fol- 
lowing : — "  Give  attendance  to  reading ;  neglect  not  the  gift  that 
is  in  thee ;  give  thyself  wholly  to  them,  that  thy  profiting  may  ap- 
pear unto  all."  Without  suitable  preparation  in  the  week,  no  un- 
inspired man  ever  did,  or  can  preach  the  gospel  for  any  considera- 
ble time  to  the  same  people,  either  with  acceptance  or  success ; 
and  he  cannot  make  this  preparation  without  suitable  opportunity. 
Did  he  possess  the  intellectual  resources  of  an  angel,  they  must  be 
exhausted  by  continual  expenditure,  unless  they  are  replenished 
by  painful  and  laborious  application  to  study.  The  present,  per- 
haps, more  than  almost  any  preceding  age,  calls  for  active  exertion 
on  the  part  of  the  clergy.  Our  Tract,  and  Missionary,  and  Bible 
and  other  kindred  societies  are  probably  the  means  by  which  the 
gospel  is  universally  to  be  diffused,  and  the  nations  converted  to  the 
Saviour ;  and  in  the  support  of  these  and  every  other  benevolent 
enterprize,  the  ministers  of  religion  ought  always  to  appear  promi- 
nent. It  is,  however,  incumbent  upon  us  to  persevere,  as  much 
as  possible,  in  habits  of  study,  and  thus  improve  those  spiritual 
gifts  which  are  requisite  for  the  profitable  discharge  of  our  mi- 
nistry. 

But  the  great,  shall  I  say  the  fatal  error  in  the  management  of 
revivals,  is  the  hasty  admission  of  the  subjects  to  the  privileges  of 
the  church.  Convictions,  we  have  reason  to  apprehend,  are  often 
mistaken  for  conversion  ; — a  momentary  impulse  for  u  the  renew- 
ing of  the  Holy  Ghost,"  without  which  no  man  can  see  the  Lord. 
Under  the  influence  of  this  excitement,  application  is  made  for  the 
seals  of  the  covenant ;  and  when  an  unregenerate  man  obtains  a 
name  in  the  visible  church,  his  condition  may  be  considered  as  al- 
most desperate  :  he  feels  entrenched  in  his  profession,  and  without 
a  moral  miracle,  is  invulnerable :  there  is  more  hope  of  reaching 
with  the  arrow  of  conviction,  the  conscience  of  the  "  harlot  or  the 
publican,"  than  the  conscience  of  the  formal  professor.  There  is 
an  analogy  in  all  the  works  of  Jehovah,  and  the  incorruptible  seed, 
like  the  natural,  requires  time  to  vegetate  in  the  soil,  before  it  can 
be  expected  to  spring  up,  and  present  "the  blade  and  the  ear." 


86  APPENDIX. 

Having  taken  this  deliberate  survey  of  the  subject  presented  for 
consideration,  and  noted  some  points  of  difference  between  the  past 
and  the  present,  I  am  constrained  to  express  my  conviction,  that 
however  much  we  have  to  be  grateful  for  in  the  present  state  of 
the  church,  there  is  much  that  needs  to  be  corrected  ;  and  that 
even  pure  revivals  of  religion  would  be  far  more  prevalent,  if  we 
were  willing,  in  some  respects  at  least,  to  walk  more  closely  in  the 
footsteps  of  our  revered  fathers.  Let  the  true  doctrines  of  the 
gospel  be  held  up  with  great  prominence ;  and  let  the  minds  of 
the  young,  by  catechetical  instruction  and  private  visitation,  be  im- 
bued with  the  knowledge  of  God's  word  ;  and  our  spiritual  herit- 
age, under  the  dews  of  divine  grace,  would  appear  "  fair  as  Eden," 
and  the  trees  of  righteousness  would  present  in  due  season  their 
fragrant  blossoms  and  ripening  fruits.  But  when  I  see  the  wan- 
ton, visionary  speculations  indulged  by  some,  to  the  neglect  of  a 
religion  founded  on  the  Bible,  and  the  open  dereliction  and  even 
renunciation  of  their  standards  by  others,  who  had  solemnly  sub- 
scribed and  sworn  to  defend  them  ;  when  I  see  these  appalling 
facts,  I  cannot  help  trembling  for  the  Ark.  May  the  God  of  our 
fathers  disappoint  our  fears,  and  purify  our  American  Zion,  and  fill 
the  earth  with  his  glory. 

Yours  in  the  Saviour's  love, 

ALEXANDER  PROUDFIT. 
Rev.  W.  B.  Sprague,  D.  D. 


LETTER  XI. 

From  the  REVEREND  CHARLES  P.  McILVAINE, 

Rector  of  St.  Anne's  church,  Brooklyn,  New- York. 

Brooklyn,  April  6,  1832. 
Reverend  and  Dear  Sir, 

I  was  much  pleased  to  hear  of  your  intention  to  publish  on  the 
subject  of  the  Revivals  of  religion  in  this  country ;  believing  that 
there  is  not  another  on  which  a  well  digested,  discreet,  intelligent 
and  spiritually-minded  work  is,  at  this  period,  so  much  needed. 
We  need  it  at  home — it  is  earnestly  desired  abroad.  When  I  was 
in  London,  about  eighteen  months  since,  among  sundry  earnest  in- 
quiries, as  well  from  ministers  of  the  established  church,  as  those 
of  dissenting  denominations,  requesting  direction  as  to  some  publi- 
cation to  inform  them  accurately  in  respect  to  the  nature,  means 
and  fruits  of  revivals  of  religion  among  us ;  I  recollect  a  conversa- 
tion with  the  Rev.  Josiah  Pratt,  (well  known  as  author  of  the 
Memoir,  and  editor  of  the  works  of  the  excellent  Cecil,)  in  which, 
after  expressing  a  strong  desire  that  Christians  in  England  should 
know  more  on  this  subject,  he  twice,  and  with  much  solemnity  of 
manner,  enjoined  it  upon  me  that  I  should  endeavor  to  prepare  a 
work  in  regard  to  it,  and  send  it  to  England  for  publication.  I 
rejoice  that  the  undertaking  has  fallen  into  hands  so  much  more 
qualified,  in  every  sense,  to  do  it  justice.  I  pray,  and  doubtless 
you  have  made  it  a  matter  of  much  prayer,  that  all  you  write  may 
be  according  to  the  mind  of  Christ,  and  under  the  sanctification  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  so  as  to  be  "  profitable  for  doctrine,  reproof,  cor- 
rection and  instruction  in  righteousness." 

I  understand  you  as  requesting  of  me  a  brief  expression  of  such 
hints  in  relation  to  revivals,  as  my  experience  in  them  may  have 
suggested,  and  my  time  will  permit  me  to  write.  This  I  will  at- 
tempt most  cheerfully  ;  but  must  perform  it  with  the  strictest  con- 
finement of  my  pen  to  the  mere  giving  of  hints. 

My  experience  of  revivals  has  not  been  so  extensive  as  that  of 
many  others ;  but  it  has  been,  more  than  that  of  many  others, 
among  young  men  of  education  and  force  of  character.     It  has 


88  APPENDIX. 

been  my  lot  to  witness  the  power  of  the  Spirit  in  circumstances 
peculiarly  unpropitious ;  overcoming  obstacles  of  the  most  formi- 
dable kind,  and  effecting,  in  spite  of  them,  conversions  of  a  nature 
specially  distinguished  by  the  decision,  force  and  consistency  of 
Christian  character  which  they  have  since  exhibited.  But  I  have 
not  time  for  preliminaries. 

As  to  what  a  revival  of  religion  is,  and  what  its  great  objects 
ought  to  be — I  would  suggest  that  the  public  mind  (I  mean  of 
Christians,)  is  in  danger  of  overlooking,  or  only  slightly  regarding 
one  out  of  the  two  great  constituents  and  blessings  of  a  genuine 
revival.  One  of  these  is  the  conversion  of  sinners.  But  it  is  not 
the  only  object;  though  too  much  treated  as  if  it  were.  The 
other  is  the  quickening  of  the  people  of  God  to  a  spirit  and  walk 
becoming  the  Gospel  Where  this  is  not  sought  and  obtained,  the 
revival  is  more  than  suspicious.  But  I  fear  that,  where  it  is 
sought,  it  is  sometimes  desired  much  more  as  a  necessary  means 
to  the  accomplishment  of  the  other,  than  as  a  most  important  end 
in  itself,  which  alone  is  unspeakably  precious,  and  must  be  produc- 
tive of  all  good  fruits.  If  the  quickening  of  the  souls  of  God's 
people  to  liveliness  of  life  be  regarded  rather  as  a  means  to  the 
bringing  about  of  a  resurrection  among  the  dead  in  sins,  than  as  a 
great  end  in  itself;  the  consequence  will  be,  as  experience  proves, 
that  their  increase  of  life  will  be  confined  very  much  to  those  ef- 
forts which  bring  them  before  the  view,  and  into  direct  operation 
on  the  feelings  of  the  impenitent,  such  as  the  leading  and  attending 
of  public  and  other  meetings  for  prayer  and  exhortation,  instead 
of  being,  first  and  last,  an  improvement  of  their  hearts  in  all  the 
inward  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  elevating,  purifying,  adorning, 
invigorating  the  whole  Christian  character. 

As  to  the  means  of  obtaining  a  revival  of  religion  in  a  congrega- 
tion— I  need  not  say  that  the  faithful,  plain,  direct  preaching  of 
the  truth  is  one  of  these  means.  But  is  there  not  danger  of  putting 
reliance  on  this  or  that  mode  of  saying  things  ;  this  or  that  selection 
of  topics  or  management  of  an  address,  because  in  some  places,  or 
in  the  hands  of  some  men  they  are  supposed  to  have  been  very 
successful,  when  at  best  they  may  be  peculiarly  suitable  only  in 
peculiar  cases,  or  when  used  by  peculiar  persons  ?  Is  there  not 
danger  of  our  getting  to  rely  on  a  Paul  or  Apollos,  and  supposing 


APPENDIX.  89 

that  a  revival  can  hardly  take  place  and  flourish  unless  they,  or 
some  persons  very  much  like  them,  in  manner,  are  at  the  head  of 
the  effort  ?  Would  not  such  a  reliance  be  altogether  inconsistent 
with  a  simple  dependence  upon  the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  and  the 
demonstration  of  the  Spirit,  as  placed  at  the  disposal  of  every  mi- 
nister of  the  word  who  will  know  nothing  among  men  but  Jesus 
Christ  and  him  crucified  ?  Do  we  not  need  to  think  and  feel  much 
more  of  this  truth,  that  the  power  of  preaching  is  not  to  be  im- 
proved so  much  by  seeking  out  new  and  more  striking  modes  and 
expressions,  as  by  combining  our  discourses  with  more  prayer  in 
their  preparation,  and  more  faith  in  the  power  of  God  while  deli- 
vering them  ? 

I  need  not  urge  that  combined  and  earnest  prayer  is  another 
of  the  means  of  obtaining  a  revival.  But  it  is  needful  to  urge  that 
there  is  a  tendency  to  make  this  too  exclusively  a  matter  of  the 
prayer-raeeftwgr,  and  that  in  the  prayer-meeting,  there  is  a  prone- 
ness  to  pray  an  address  to  the  people,  more  than  to  God,  seeking 
more  to  produce  an  effect  than  to  obtain  an  answer.  The  chief 
power  of  prayer  for  a  revival  of  the  work  of  God  must  be  sought 
where  effect  cannot  tempt,  and  where  genuine  revivals  always  be- 
gin,— in  the  closet.  Let  people  be  assembled  for  prayer ;  but  let 
the  chief  concert  be  the  daily  union  of  hearts,  each  in  secret,  wrest- 
ling with  God. 

But  there  is  another  important  means  of  having  religion  revived. 
Some  legitimate,  sober  effort  to  create  a  general  disposition  to  at- 
tend to  the  word,  is  very  important.  One  great  reason  why  the 
word  is  not  more  blessed  lies  in  the  fact  that  it  is  so  little  heard — 
not  only  among  those  who  do  not  assemble  where  it  is  preached, 
but  those  also,  even  professors  of  religion,  who  sit  beneath  its 
sound.  We  need  something  to  open  the  ears  of  those  who  come 
to  hear,  and  to  congregate  those  who  are  too  indifferent  to  come. 
Much  depends  on  this.  But  here  is  where  experience  utters  its 
most  serious  cautions.  It  is  in  the  council  of  the  Sons  of  God, 
upon  such  measures,  that  Satan  puts  on  the  dress  of  light,  and  too 
often  gets  himself  appointed  on  "  the  committee  of  ways  and 
means."  There  are  means  to  be  used,  in  awakening  a  disposition 
to  come  and  see  and  hear,  which  truth  and  soberness,  scripture  and 
good  sense  fully  warrant.     These  I  doubt  not  you  have  discussed. 

L 


90  APPENDIX. 

But  how  easily  may  zeal,  having  a  little  more  excitement  than 
discretion  and  conscience,  overstep  the  bounds  of  sobriety  and 
truth,  and  not  only  revive  intemperance  instead  of  piety,  but  bring 
back  the  old  contrivances  of  u pious  frauds."  I  think  there  is 
hardly  any  matter  connected  with  revivals  that  needs  more  guard- 
ing than  this.  Great  scandal  has  been  raised  by  indiscretion,  and 
what  I  cannot  call  by  any  lighter  name  than  fraud  on  the  part  of 
some  seekers  of  a  revival.  The  agency  of  the  Holy  Spirit  as  the 
beginning  and  ending  has  been  almost  or  entirely  set  aside.  A  re- 
vival has  been  represented  and  sought  for  as  an  article  of  manu- 
facture for  which  you  have  only  to  set  the  machinery  and  raise  the 
steam  of  excitement,  caring  little  with  what  fuel,  and  converts 
will  be  made  to  hand.  Artifices  to  catch  attention  ;  devices  to  en^ 
trap  the  careless ;  representations  to  create  impression ;  an  exag- 
gerated style  of  preaching  to  produce  alarm  ;  to  shake  suspicious 
hopes  and  raise  a  state  of  general  excitement,  no  matter  of  what 
kind,  so  that  it  brings  people  to  hear,  have  in  some  cases  been 
put  into  requisition,  over  which  truth,  and  reverence,  and  humility, 
and  faith  must  weep,  and  which  have  done  more  to  injure  revivals 
in  certain  places,  than  all  the  direct  opposition  of  coldness  and  un- 
belief. When  the  world  and  slumbering  Christians  see  these 
things,  it  is  not  strange  that  they  should  speak  against  revivals. 
Blessed  be  God,  these  things  are  not  characteristic  of  revivals  of 
religion,  but  only  of  some  minds  associated  with  the  name.  In 
the  great  majority  of  what  have  been  called  by  this  name,  they 
have  not  appeared,  or  have  been  only  very  partial  exceptions  to 
the  general  rule.  But  in  proportion  as  a  revival-spirit  shall  spread 
in  the  churches,  will  the  danger  of  these  mischiefs  increase.  The 
very  excellence  of  the  cause  will  be  its  exposure  to  the  abuse  of 
unbalanced  zeal  and  to  the  devices  of  Satan.  There  was  a  great 
work  in  Samaria,  under  the  preaching  of  Philip.  Simon  Magus 
was  a  spurious  convert  of  that  revival.  He  turned  in  with  the 
heart  of  a  sorcerer,  under  the  face  of  a  Christian,  and  wanted  to 
help  the  work  by  imitating  the  wonders  of  the  Apostles.  But  he 
thought  the  gift  of  God  could  be  purchased  with  money.  He 
wanted  to  bewitch  the  people,  instead  of  enlightening  them.  He 
supposed  the  Apostles  had  some  magic  secret  in  communicating  the 
Holy  Ghost,  which  perhaps  they  might  be  induced  to  reveal,  so 


APPENDIX.  91 

as  to  enable  him  to  go  about  and  do  great  things  as  well  as  they. 
Is  this  character  never  seen  among  genuine  revivals  of  the  present 
day  ?  I  fear  Satan  still  finds  those  who  give  themselves  out  to  be 
some  great  ones ;  and  who,  passing  by  the  great  truth  that  it  is 
the  Spirit  who  is  to  convince  of  sin  and  of  righteousness  and  of 
judgment,  attempt  the  work  of  a  revival  as  if  there  were  a  magic 
secret  in  certain  modes  and  artifices,  and  expect  to  change  stub- 
born hearts  by  bewitching  weak  heads.  No.  The  Apostles  had 
no  device  but  that  of  plain  truth,  and  strong  faith,  and  humble  bold- 
ness, and  fervent  love.  Let  us  be  content  with  these.  Let  it  be 
written  of  us  as  of  them — a  We  believe,  and  therefore  speak." 
Our  weapons  will  be  "  mighty  through  God,"  only  in  proportion 
as  they  are  i(  not  carnal  but  spiritual."  Let  us  get  the  ear  of  sin- 
ners by  the  zeal  of  truth  and  soberness,  and  then  fill  it  with  Jesus 
Christ  and  him  crucified. 

And  now  supposing  a  general  revival  is  in  progress,  and  much 
interest  prevails  in  the  community,  and  inquirers  come  in  and 
some  profess  to  have  obtained  the  hope  of  faith — let  me  suggest 
that  it  is  not  sufficiently  remembered  that  a  time  of  great  blessing 
is  also  a  time  of  great  exposure.  When  an  individual  Christian  is 
on  the  mount,  we  think  him  specially  in  need  of  caution,  lest  he 
be  lifted  up  above  measure.  Paul  needed  a  thorn  to  keep  him 
humble,  after  his  abundant  manifestations.  Thus  a  church  re- 
vived, and  rejoicing,  and  full  of  zeal,  must  take  especial  heed,  lest 
the  sails  be  too  much  for  the  ballast,  and  while  the  hands  are  all 
ahead  delighting  their  eyes  with  the  power  of  her  advance,  the 
spirit  of  evil  should  get  up  behind  and  take  the  helm,  and  secretly 
substitute  another  needle  than  that  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus. 

A  time  of  revival  is  necessarily  to  some  extent,  a  time  of  excite- 
ment. But  excitement  is  of  two  kinds.  One  is  that  of  the  soul 
receiving  nourishment  from  the  meat  of  the  word,  which  quickens 
its  affections,  strengthens  its  desires  after  holiness,  and  promotes  a 
healthy  state  of  spiritual  life.  This  is  the  genuine  excitement  of 
a  revival  of  religion.  But  there  is  another  resembling  it  very  de- 
ceitfully in  colour  and  temporary  sensation,  but  differing  from  it 
very  widely  in  permanent  consequences.  It  is  the  fever  of  the 
mind,  to  which  human  nature  is  exceedingly  prone.  Some  of  it 
is  probably  unavoidable  in  revivals,  because  revivals  have  to  do 


92  APPENDIX. 

with  a  diseased  nature  ;  as  powerful  medicines,  while  working  to- 
gether for  the  good  of  the  body,  produce  a  feverish  excitement, 
not  by  their  own  fault,  but  the  morbid  condition  of  the  patient. 
But  how  unwisely  would  a  physician  act,  should  he  mistake  the 
hectic  of  the  fever  for  the  glow  of  health,  and  endeavor  to  increase 
it  because  accompanied  with  warmth  and  apparent  strength  !  De- 
lirium and  prostration  would  ensue.  This  is  precisely  the  mis- 
take not  unfrequently  made  by  friends  of  revivals.  It  is  extreme- 
ly dangerous.  They  mistake  disease  for  health.  They  seek  ex- 
citement. It  is  well.  The  dead  heart  must  be  excited.  But  let 
them  be  cautious.  There  is  an  excitement  which,  like  that  of 
electricity  upon  a  corpse,  will  open  the  eyes,  but  they  will  not 
see ;  stir  the  heart,  but  it  will  not  love ;  throw  the  whole  body 
into  violent  action,  only  to  remain  when  the  machinery  is  with- 
drawn, a  more  melancholy  spectacle  of  death  than  before.  Ex- 
citement that  does  not  proceed  from  the  influence  of  truth  on  the 
heart,  and  lead  towards  the  obedience  of  truth  in  the  life,  is  the 
fever  of  a  diseased  soul,  and  not  the  evidence  of  increasing  life. 
To  stimulate  this  is  as  much  to  hinder  grace,  as  if  you  should  at- 
tempt to  make  a  dying  man  well,  by  filling  him  with  alcohol. 
The  fever  may  look  and  act  exceedingly  like  healthy  religion — 
but  it  will  either  mount  at  last  to  wild  derangement,  or  pass  off 
and  leave  the  subjects  more  perfectly  prostrate  and  helpless  than 
ever.  I  conceive  that  clear  conceptions  of  the  nature  and  genuine 
means  of  real,  spiritual  excitement,  as  distinguished  from  every 
counterfeit,  are  much  needed,  in  order  that  revivals  may  be  pro- 
tected against  the  weakness  of  the  flesh,  and  the  forgeries  of  Satan. 
Now  let  me  again  suppose  a  revival  in  progress.  In  conse- 
quence of  the  ignorance,  inexperience,  sinfulness,  indiscretion  of 
the  promiscuous  mass  of  minds  and  hearts  concerned  in  it,  we 
must  expect  more  or  less  of  diseased  excitement,  though  the  work 
be  full  of  holy  fruits.  The  labor  of  the  minister  is  to  protect  the 
good  work,  as  much  as  possible,  from  abuses  to  which  it  is  liable 
from  this  cause.  Let  me  therefore  suggest  that  a  season  of  revi- 
val is  one  in  which  special  care  should  be  had  in  the  regular  keep- 
ing up  of  all  the  rules  of  the  church.  Old  modes  of  doing  things  are 
apt  to  seem  worn  out,  and  decrepid,  and  dry,  to  minds  under  new 
excitement.     A  sudden  flood  in  the  river  not  unfrequently  opens 


APPENDIX.  93 

new  channels,  but  never  without  desolation.  Let  the  springs  of 
the  river  of  life  be  revived  and  swollen  with  the  rains  of  heaven  ; 
but  that  the  streams  thereof  may  make  glad  the  city  of  God,  let 
them  be  kept  within  the  banks  which  the  ordinances  of  the  gospel 
have  established,  and  the  wisdom  of  all  ages  has  been  content  with. 
Let  the  novelty  consist  in  newness  of  life,  in  an  unwonted  spirit  of 
prayer,  and  faith,  and  love,  rather  than  in  new  devices  and  novel 
modes. 

How  far  should  meetings  be  multiplied  during  a  revival  ? — This 
question  must  be  answered  according  to  circumstances,  but  re- 
quires much  wisdom.  The  appetite  of  excitement  is  for  meetings. 
The  tendency  of  an  animated  minister  is  to  feed  it  with  meetings. 
How  far  may  he  go  ?  Not  beyond  his  own  strength  in  their  vigi- 
lant superintendence.  He  must  have  meetings  enough  to  be  able 
to  meet  and  feed  the  people  with  as  much  bread  as  they  can  pro- 
fitably receive ;  but  the  dangers  to  be  guarded  against  are  in  the 
idea  that  the  love  of  meetings  is  religion  ;  that  the  chief  element 
and  nutriment  of  religion  in  the  heart  is  the  influence  of  meetings  ; 
that  the  frequent  renewal  of  their  excitements  may  be  substituted 
for  habitual  watchfulness  and  diligence  ;  that  secret  devotion  and 
the  study  of  the  word  are  of  comparatively  little  importance  ;  that 
when  circumstances  require  an  abridgment  of  the  number  of  the 
meetings,  the  revival  is  done,  a  season  of  coldness  must  ensue,  and 
the  people  may  be  content  to  wait  in  sloth  and  exhaustion  till  the 
next  season  of  the  outpouring  of  the  Spirit.  Whoever  has  seen 
much  of  man  and  of  revivals,  must  know  that  on  these  points, 
much  wisdom  and  much  firmness  are  required. 

Who  shall  officiate  in  the  meetings  ? — Some  seem  to  imagine 
that  any  body  with  a  warm  heart  will  do  to  speak  and  pray  in  pub- 
lic during  a  season  of  revival.  On  the  contrary,  it  is  just  the  time 
when  the  work  of  exhortation  and  leading  in  meetings  for  prayer 
should  be  confined  to  the  steadiest  heads.  A  raw  hand  may  steer 
the  ship  with  a  gentle,  fair  breeze,  in  open  sea ;  but  when  the 
wind  is  high,  and  the  channel  narrow,  and  false  lights  abound,  and 
new  lights  are  ever  appearing,  let  experience  alone  be  entrusted 
with  the  helm.  Many  of  the  abuses  of  revivals  have  arisen  from 
a  multiplication  of  meetings  beyond  the  ability  of  the  minister  and 
his  most  experienced  assistants  to  superintend  them ;  so  as  to  call 


94  APPENDIX. 

up  persons  having  more  zeal  than  knowledge  to  the  lead,  some- 
times to  the  misguiding  of  the  young,  and  the  indiscreet  offending 
of  many. 

How  should  inquirers  be  treated  ? — With  light  as  well  as  heat ; 
with  instruction  as  to  the  way;  its  cost ;  its  temptations,  &c,  as 
well  as  exhortation  to  walk  therein.  Bunyan  put  the  wicket  gate 
too  far  off,  and  made  a  Slough  of  Despond  too  directly  in  the  road. 
Many  do  worse,  saying  nothing  of  any  difficulties  to  be  avoided, 
and  leaving  out  the  entire  dependence  of  the  sinner  on  the  Spirit 
of  God  to  be  able  to  reach  the  straight  gate. 

Let  care  be  used  as  to  who  shall  be  put  to  the  work  of  conversing 
with  inquirers.  Every  Christian  is  not  fit  for  this  work  in  a  time 
of  excitement.  Especially  new  converts  are  not  fit.  They  have 
not  learned  sufficiently  to  separate  the  wheat  from  the  chaff. 
They  often  confound  feelings  with  affections  ;  fears  with  desires  ; 
and  require  an  experience  like  their  own,  rather  than  like  the  rule 
of  the  word.  They  are  apt  to  "  compare  themselves  among  them- 
selves," and  encourage  too  soon,  or  expect  too  much ;  so  that 
sometimes  they  break  the  bruised  reed  and  quench  the  smoking 
flax. 

Inquiry  meetings  have,  I  believe,  been  much  perverted  from 
their  original  object.  The  great  use  of  an  inquiry  meeting  is  to 
enable  the  minister  to  converse  with  those  whom  it  would  be  bet- 
ter to  see  more  privately,  but  who  are  too  numerous  to  allow  his 
seeing  all  of  them  often  enough  at  their  separate  houses.  It 
should  be  strictly  an  opportunity  for  him  to  inquire  of  them,  and 
they  of  him.  But  this  important  object  is  often  nullified,  and  the 
meeting  rendered  an  entire  misnomer,  in  consequence  of  numbers. 
It  is  so  large  that  to  make  any  real  inquiry  into  each  case  is  im- 
possible, unless  many  agents  are  employed,  and  then  a  painful  and 
deleterious  publicity  is  given  to  the  inquiry  and  the  answer.  An 
inquiry  meeting  should  be  a  retired  meeting,  involving  as  little 
exposure  to  others  beside  the  conductor,  and  as  little  profession  of 
religion  as  the  object  may  allow ;  if  the  number  desiring  to  attend 
be  greater  than  can  be  profitably  and  individually  conversed  with, 
there  should  be  more  meetings  than  one.  The  object  should  be 
to  get  as  much  as  possible  of  the  individuality  of  a  quiet  confer- 
ence from  house  to  house,  and  yet  effect  an  important  saving  of 


APPENDIX.  95 

time  and  strength.  I  much  fear  that  instead  of  this,  there  have 
been  meetings  under  this  name,  in  which  inquiry  was  a  very  se- 
condary matter  on  the  part  of  the  conductors,  and  the  fanning  of 
excitement  and  the  inducing  of  those  who  felt  a  little,  to  commit 
themselves,  in  other  words,  to  make  some  profession,  were  the  en- 
grossing objects. 

I  have  dreaded  much  from  perceiving  an  inordinate  disposition 
in  some  friends  of  revivals  to  get  inquirers  to  "  entertain  a  hope," 
as  if  hope  were  always  the  offspring  of  a  living  faith.  New  minds 
very  naturally  acquire  the  idea  that  if  they  can  only  get  comfort 
they  shall  do  well.  They  thirst  for  hope  more  than  holiness. 
The  work  seems  done  when  consolation  begins.  By  and  by  when 
tribulation  ariseth,  they  are  offended.  The  phraseology  of  revi- 
vals needs  reform.  The  tendency  of  much  of  it  at  present  is  to 
set  the  sinner  to  seeking  hope  and  joy  rather  than  faith  and  love. 
Deliberation  with  hearts  which  by  nature  are  "  deceitful  above  all 
things,"  is  of  great  moment  at  all  times,  and  especially  in  a  sea- 
son when,  however  good  the  work,  Satan  finds  so  many  means  of* 
producing  hurry,  and  confusion,  and  presumptuous  hope. 

Is  there  not  much  evil  to  be  apprehended  from  the  plan  of  hav- 
ing a  meeting  restricted  to  those  "  who  have  obtained  a  hope" — ■ 
another  for  inquirers  merely,  so  that  as  soon  as  one  of  the  latter 
expresses  a  hope  that  he  has  found  peace,  he  is  passed  into  the 
company  of  the  former,  and  is  thenceforth  numbered  with  those 
who  profess  to  be  in  Christ  ?  Does  not  the  commonest  acquain- 
tance with  human  nature  ;  the  well  known  infirmity  of  the  infant 
state  of  a  new  convert,  and  all  experience  warn  us  that  by  such 
measures  we  are  tempting  the  weakness  of  incipient  seriousness  to 
seek  a  hope  for  other  motives,  and  cherish  it  on  other  grounds, 
than  those  of  the  Spirit  of  God  ?  The  inquiry  meeting  is  very  na- 
turally regarded  as  the  lowest  degree — the  other  a  second  and 
more  honorable.  A  hope  will  elevate  the  candidate  from  the  no- 
vitiate to  the  grade  of  the  initiated.  Vanity  and  love  of  distinc- 
tion are  not  dead  in  the  hearts  of  inquirers.  How  insidiously  and 
easily  may  they  animate  the  candidate  to  think  well  of  his  evi- 
dences and  blind  his  eyes  to  their  suspicious  aspects,  that  he  may 
be  said  to  entertain  a  hope,  and  may  be  introduced  among  those 
who  are  rejoiced  over  as  converts  rejoicing  in  Christ.     That  hope 


96  APPENDIX. 

is  often  helped  exceedingly  by  this  address  to  human  weakness, 
there  is  great  reason  to  fear.  But  let  it  be  considered  that  when 
an  inquirer  is  thus  passed  into  the  company  of  those  who  profess  a 
hope  of  salvation ;  or  when  he  is  induced  to  stand  up  in  a  more 
promiscuous  assembly,  as  having  found  peace  through  faith,  it  is 
on  his  part  a  public  profession  of  religion ;  those  who  encourage 
him  to  do  so  are  regarded  as  having  set  their  seal  to  his  evidences 
and  pronounced  them  good.  It  is  nothing  to  say  that  he  has  not 
yet  approached  the  Lord's  supper.  There  is  more  than  one  way 
of  making  a  public  profession  of  religion.  Christians  and  the 
world  consider  the  individual  described  as  having  openly  called 
himself  a  Christian.  But  is  it  not  too  soon  for  such  a  profession  ? 
Has  he  had  sufficient  time  ;  has  he  obtained  sufficient  knowledge 
to  search  and  try  his  heart  ?  Is  not  the  consideration  that  he  is  re- 
garded as  having  publicly  professed  a  hope,  a  dangerous  motive  to 
go  on  in  hope  without  that  cautious  self-examination  which  the 
newness  of  his  spiritual  state  demands  ?  Is  it  not  thus  that  too 
♦many,  after  having  crossed  the  line  of  profession,  and  feeling  them- 
selves committed  to  the  entertaining  of  hope,  continue  crying 
peace,  peace,  after  every  thing  but  the  form  of  godliness,  and  the 
melancholy  features  of  spiritual  pride,  has  passed  away  ?  But  do 
we  not  bring  the  cause  of  religion  and  the  character  of  revivals 
into  great  disrepute  by  such  measures  ?  When  a  number  of  newly 
awakened  persons  rise  up  in  a  public  assembly,  or  appear  in  a 
special  meeting  as  professing  a  hope  of  being  in  Christ,  they  are 
noted  as  professors  of  religion  by  the  world.  We  can  neither  cor- 
rect the  view  taken  by  worldly  people  of  this  public  appearance, 
nor  find  fault  with  it.  But  can  it  be  expected  that  some  of  these, 
so  new,  so  untried,  will  not  fall  back  ?  Are  we  prepared  to  set  them 
out  before  the  world  as  converts  to  whose  stedfastness  we  chal- 
lenge the  attention  of  the  ungodly  ?  On  the  contrary,  we  expect 
that  some,  by  and  by,  will  be  offended  and  go  back,  before  they 
shall  have  come  to  a  meetness  for  the  supper  of  the  Lord.  But 
when  this  takes  place,  it  is  necessarily  regarded  as  the  backsliding, 
not  of  inquirers — not  of  persons  merely  under  serious  impressions  ; 
(we  cannot  expect  the  world  to  distinguish  carefully  between  a 
profession  of  serious  concern  about  religion  and  of  religion  itself) 
but  as  the  backsliding  of  persons  who  have  once  called  themselves 


APPENDIX.  97 

Christians,  and  on  whom  the  judgment  of  experienced  Christians 
did  once  set  the  seal  of  deliberate  approbation.  Thus  "  it  is  im- 
possible but  that  offences  come."  But  let  us  take  heed  by  whom 
or  how  they  come.  Some  publicity  to  the  fact  that  an  inquirer  has 
been  enabled  to  hope  in  Christ  is  unavoidable ;  when  judiciously 
managed,  it  is  useful ;  but  the  individual  should  not  be  the  instru- 
ment of  making  his  spiritual  state  a  matter  of  publicity,  and  should 
have  his  mind  as  free  as  possible  from  the  idea  that  he  is  in  any 
sense  before  the  community,  until  he  has  had  time  to  get  some- 
what beyond  the  extreme  delicacy  of  a  babe  in  Christ.  Religion, 
in  a  sinner's  heart,  is  like  a  tropical  plant  amidst  the  snows  of  Sibe- 
ria. Great  protection  and  tenderness,  and  a  cautious  attention  to 
cherishing  temperature  are  of  the  last  importance,  till  it  is  accli- 
mated. It  may  remain,  but  not  grow.  It  may  shoot  out  a  sudden 
growth  of  half  formed  leaves,  while  dying  at  the  root. 

These  remarks  apply  with  more  force  to  the  dangerous  practice 
(I  hope  very  limited  in  extent)  of  encouraging  those  who  profess 
conversion,  to  come  forward,  almost  immediately,  to  the  table  of 
the  Lord.  The  ambition  of  numbering  the  people ;  the  desire  of 
an  exciting  spectacle  may  adopt  this  plan.  Shallow  views  of  re- 
ligion and  of  human  nature  may  approve  of  it.  Satan  will  sub- 
scribe to  its  wisdom  in  the  signature  of  an  angel  of  light.  The 
winnowing  of  the  last  day  will  show  that  a  large  portion  of  such 
ingatherings  was  fit  only  to  be  cast  into  the  fire,  to  be  burned. 

I  have  already  written  so  much  more  than  I  anticipated,  when 
I  began,  that  I  have  no  room  to  dwell  upon  two  points  of  great 
interest  in  themselves,  and  rendered  specially  so  by  the  present 
times.  One  is  the  measure  of  prominence  and  work  that  may  safe- 
ly and  usefully  he  given  to  new  converts.  The  other  is  the  neces- 
sity of  seeing  to  them  vigilantly,  "  reproving,  rebuking,  exhorting 
them,"  while  as  yet  they  are  new,  inexperienced  and  self-ignorant. 
As  to  the  first,  wisdom  is  greatly  needed.  We  ought  not  to  take 
a  green  sapling  and  set  it  up  for  a  pillar  in  the  church.  The 
weight  would  bend  it  down  and  make  its  branches  grow  into  the 
earth.  We  ought  not  to  take  a  new  recruit,  untried,  undisciplined, 
however  zealous  and  brave,  and  set  him  to  drill  a  company,  or 
lead  the  advance,  when  skill  and  coolness,  as  well  as  enthusiasm 
and  courage,  are  the  order  of  the  day.  By  such  measures  we 
II 


98  APPENDIX. 

may  engender  much  boldness  with  great  indiscretion,  and  show 
an  undaunted  front  with  a  flank  exposed  to  all  the  fiery  darts  of 
the  wicked.  How  to  give  the  new  convert  enough  exercise  for 
his  own  health  and  growth  without  taking  him  too  much  from  him- 
self, laying  too  much  upon  his  weakness  and  exposing  him  too 
much  to  the  snares  of  vanity,  spiritual  pride  and  censoriousness,  is 
a  question  which  I  hope  your  book  will  well  determine. 

I  must  now  conclude.  The  dangers  and  cautions  I  have  sug- 
gested, arise  out  of  the  power  and  eminent  value  of  the  spirit  of 
genuine  revivals.  I  owe  too  much  of  what  I  hope  for  as  a  Chris- 
tian, and  what  I  have  been  blessed  with  as  a  Minister  of  the  Gos- 
pel, not  to  think  most  highly  of  the  eminent  importance  of  promot- 
ing this  spirit,  and  consequently  of  guarding  it  against  all  abuses. 
Whatever  I  possess  of  religion  began  in  a  revival.  The  most  pre- 
cious, stedfast  and  vigorous  fruits  of  my  ministry  have  been  the 
fruits  of  revivals.  I  believe  that  the  spirit  of  revivals,  in  the  true 
sense,  was  the  simple  spirit  of  the  religion  of  Apostolic  times,  and 
will  be,  more  and  more,  the  characteristic  of  these  times,  as  the 
day  of  the  Lord  draws  near.  May  the  Lord  bless  us  with  it  more 
abundantly  and  purely,  and  use  your  work  eminently  in  its  promo- 
tion. 

I  remain,  very  truly  and  affectionately, 
Yours,  &c, 

CHARLES  P.  McILVAINE. 
Rev.  W.  B.  Sprague,  D.  D. 


LETTER  XII. 

From  the  REVEREND  WILLIAM  NEILL,  D.  D. 

Late  President  of  Dickinson  college,  Carlisle,  Pennsylvania. 

Germantown,  J3pril  6,  1832. 
My  Dear  Sir, 

I  am  pleased  to  find  that  you  are  about  to  publish  a  course  of 
lectures  on  Revivals  of  religion.  The  subject,  always  interesting 
to  Christians,  has  become  peculiarly  so,  of  late,  by  reason  of  the 
frequency  and  power  of  those  precious  refreshings  from  the  Lord  ; 
and,  also,  because  of  the  extraordinary  means  employed,  in  some 
instances,  to  promote  and  perpetuate  them.  The  views  of  some  of 
the  clerical  brethren,  of  several  denominations,  which  you  are  en- 
deavoring to  collect,  may  form  a  useful  appendix  to  your  work. 
In  contributing  an  expression  of  good  will  towards  this  latter 
object,  my  words  shall  be  few ;  and  it  is  my  prayer,  that  they 
may  be  well  ordered,  and  in  keeping  with  the  law  and  the  testi- 
mony. 

A  revival  of  true  religion  is  a  blessing  of  no  ordinary  import ; 
and,  if  every  good  and  perfect  gift  cometh  down  from  the  Father 
of  lights,  then,  clearly,  a  genuine  revival  is  from  the  same  divine 
source.  "  Paul  plants  and  Apollos  waters ;  but  God  gives  the 
increase."  "  Sanctify  them  through  thy  truth  ;  thy  word  is  truth," 
saith  the  Redeemer.  From  these  two  passages  of  Holy  Writ,  not 
to  mention  others,  we  may  say — nay,  I  must  believe  we  are  bound 
to  acknowledge,  that,  of  every  true  revival,  God  is  the  efficient 
cause ;  and  his  revealed  will,  with  his  instituted  ordinances,  the 
chosen  instruments.  I  know,  indeed,  that  men  are  under  obliga- 
tion immediately  to  repent  and  turn  to  God ;  and  I  also  know,  that 
when  God  works  in  the  soul,  disposing  it  to  will  and  to  do  his  good 
pleasure,  he  calls  its  faculties  into  vigorous  action ;  so  that  the  divine 
influence,  in  no  respect,  infringes  man's  moral  agency.  To  attend 
to  the  truth — to  believe  the  gospel — to  repent  after  a  godly  sort — 
to  love  God,  and  obey  his  commands,  and  lay  hold  on  eternal  life, 
are  duties  incumbent  on  every  man  ;  and,  when  performed,  are 
acts  or  exercises  of  his  own  mind  :  but  it  is  the  Spirit  of  God,  in 


100  APPENDIX. 

view  of  the  word  of  precept  and  promise,  that  moves  and  enables 
him  to  put  forth  these  mental  efforts,  in  a  spiritual  and  acceptable 
manner. 

When  I  say  that  the  word  and  instituted  ordinances  of  the  gos- 
pel, are  the  instruments  designed  of  God  to  be  used  in  producing 
and  promoting  revivals,  I  mean  to  be  understood  as  disapproving 
of  all  means  and  measures,  intended  to  advance  the  cause  of  reli- 
gion, which  are  not  sanctioned  by  the  example  of  Christ  and  the 
Apostles,  or  which  are  not  warranted  by  the  discipline  of  God's 
house,  as  laid  down  in  his  Holy  Bible.  In  judging  thus,  I  do  not 
impugn  the  motives,  or  undervalue  the  zeal  and  labors  of  those 
brethren  in  the  ministry,  who  employ  expedients  in  their  efforts  to 
bring  sinners  to  Christ,  which  I  deem  unwarrantable.  When  we 
are  reminded  of  the  effects  produced  in  connexion  with  the  use  of 
some  such  means,  as  are  alluded  to  above,  the  question  arises — 
whether  results  equally  good,  and  extensive,  and  permanent, 
would  not  have  been  experienced,  without  the  use  of  any  ques- 
tionable means  ?  The  means  of  salvation  which  God  has  prescribed 
in  his  word,  are  the  best ;  and  it  is  a  reflection  on  his  wisdom  and 
goodness,  to  suppose  that  they  need  any  additions  or  modifications 
of  ours.  Human  devices,  however  ingenious  and  well-meant,  and 
however  they  may  have  the  effect  of  producing  strong  excitement, 
for  a  time,  will,  in  the  long  run,  be  found  fraught  with  mischief  to 
the  truth ;  and  to  that  decency  and  order  which  Christ  has  estab- 
lished in  his  kingdom. 

Allow  me,  here,  to  mention  a  few  particulars,  connected  with 
some  of  the  revivals,  of  which  we  have  read  in  the  religious  pa- 
pers, that  I  cannot  but  regard  as  evils,  or,  at  least,  of  evil  ten- 
dency. 

1 .  That  style  of  preaching,  which,  while  it  aims  to  make  the 
impenitent  sinner  feel  his  blame- worthiness,  tends,  indirectly,  to 
cherish  the  idea  that  it  is  an  easy  thing  to  become  a  Christian, 
and  that  he  can  give  his  heart  to  God  whenever  he  sees  fit  so  to 
do,  independently  of  a  divine  influence.  Let  him  take  up  this  idea, 
and  he  will  feel  easy,  and  be  very  apt  to  postpone  repentance,  till 
he  shall  have  enjoyed  the  pleasures  of  sin  for  a  season. 

2.  The  use  of  anxious  seats,  and  putting  the  people  to  the  test 
of  a  public  vote,  under  the  influence  of  strong  feeling.     Have  mi- 


APPENDIX.  101 

nisters  a  right  to  propose  this  measure  ?  Is  it  not  embarrassing  to 
the  humble  ?  Does  it  not  foster  forwardness  and  self-confidence  in 
those  who  have  not  yet  learned  what  spirit  they  are  of  ? 

3.  Public  confession  of  sins,  in  the  face  of  promiscuous  assem- 
blies. This  practice,  in  my  view,  is  based  on  a  misinterpretation 
or  wrong  use  of  a  scriptural  precept — >"  Confess  your  faults  one  to 
another" — that  is,  in  private,  or  in  the  presence  of  a  few,  select 
Christian  friends.  When  done  in  public,  it  looks  like  aiming  at 
effect ;  gives  occasion  of  reproach  to  the  enemies  of  religion,  &c 
We  should  avoid  all  appearance  of  evil. 

4.  Calling  upon  zealous  but  unauthorised  persons  to  perform  the 
appropriate  duties  of  ordained  ministers.  This  is  calculated  to 
bring  the  ministry  into  contempt,  and  to  inflict  upon  the  church  a 
host  of  self-commissioned  and  unqualified  teachers. 

5.  Hasty  admissions  to  the  communion,  of  very  young  persons, 
or  of  those  who  have  given  but  little  proof  of  their  knowledge  of 
the  gospel,  or  of  their  having  experienced  a  gracious  change  of 
heart.  The  good  seed  often  falls  on  stony  ground,  where  there  is 
not  much  depth  of  earth.  A  reasonable  time  of  probation  seems 
expedient,  if  not  demanded,  by  a  proper  regard  for  the  persons  ad- 
mitted, and  for  the  peace  and  purity  of  the  church. 

6.  A  neglect  of  ministers  of  the  gospel,  who  are  not  considered 
thorough-going  revival  men.  I  honor  an  intelligent  and  zealous 
preacher,  whose  services  God  has  honored,  in  promoting  revivals  ; 
but  I  also  hold  in  reputation  the  man,  whose  ministrations  are  se- 
rious, and  of  an  evangelical  strain,  though  they  may  never  have 
been  strongly  marked,  by  what  are  commonly  called  revivals. 
There  is  a  diversity  of  gifts,  under  the  guidance  and  hallowing  in- 
fluence of  the  same  Spirit.  In  some  revivals,  I  fear,  a  minister, 
not  distinguished  as  a  revival  man,  and  an  advocate  of  strong,  deci- 
sive measures,  would  hardly  be  invited  to  preach,  lest  he  should 
come  with  an  extinguisher  in  his  doctrine  or  manner.  In  my 
humble  judgment,  these  things  ought  not  so  to  be. 

How  far  the  foregoing  remarks  will  meet  your  views,  Dear 
Brother,  I  know  not.  They  have  been  made  freely ;  but  without 
any  unkind  or  uncharitable  feelings  towards  those  who  diner 
from  me  in  opinion.     They  are  submitted  to  your  disposal ;  with 


102  APPENDIX. 

my  best  wishes  and  earnest  prayers,  that  your  forth-coming 
work  may  prove  a  blessing  to  the  cause  of  revivals,  and  be  owned 
of  God  in  advancing  the  kingdom  and  glory  of  our  dear  Re- 
deemer. 

Your  fellow  servant  in  the  Gospel, 

WILLIAM  NEILL. 
Rev.  W.  B.  Sprague,  D.  D. 


LETTER  XIII. 

From  the  REVEREND  PHILIP  MILLEDOLER,  D.  D. 

President  of  Rutgers'  college,  New-Brunswick,  New-Jersey. 

New-Brunswick,  April  3,  1832. 
Reverend  and  Dear  Sir, 

Your  esteemed  favor  of  March  12th  has  been  duly  received. 
The  application  made  in  it  needs  no  apology.  It  involves  a  sub- 
ject of  deep  interest  to  the  whole  church  of  God.  Viewing  it  in 
this  light,  I  feel  no  reluctance  in  attempting  to  comply  with  your 
request. 

The  phrase  "  Revival  of  religion"  has  respect  to  two  sorts  of  per- 
sons : — 1.  To  those  who  are  awakened  from  a  state  of  spiritual 
death  to  a  state  of  spiritual  life  :  and,  2.  To  those  who  being  thus 
awakened,  are  reanimated  after  seasons  of  depression,  by  a  renewed 
and  divine  unction  or  impulse.  Both  these  operations  are  recog- 
nised in  the  sacred  scriptures  ;  and  both  are  attributed  to  the  Holy 
Spirit.  Hence  those  who  are  born  again  are  said  to  be  born  of 
the  Spirit ;  and  times  of  reviving  or  refreshing  are  every  where  at- 
tributed to  him  as  their  undoubted  author. 

This  influence  of  the  Spirit  is  exhibited  under  various  symbols 
or  emblems :  For  example,  under  the  emblem  of  the  rain.  Hence 
it  is  predicted  of  Messiah,  that  "  he  should  come  down  as  rain 
upon  the  mown  grass,  as  showers  that  water  the  earth."*  Under 
the  emblem  of  fire — a  He  shall  baptize  you  with  the  Holy  Ghost 
and  with  fire."f  Also  under  the  emblem  of  the  wind — "  The 
wind  bloweth  where  itlisteth,  and  thou  hearest  the  sound  thereof, 
but  canst  not  tell  whence  it  cometh,  and  whither  it  goeth  :  so  is 
every  one  that  is  born  of  the  Spirit.  "J  The  movements  of  this 
element  are,  as  we  know,  exceedingly  diversified.  It  sometimes 
gently  breathes  upon,  and  at  others  moves  with  tremendous  and 
resistless  power  over  the  face  of  the  earth.  In  both  cases,  it  is 
unseen :  in  neither  case,  unfelt.  Its  operations  are,  indeed,  every 
where  perceptible,  whilst  the  laws  by  which  it  is  governed  are,  in 

*  Ps.  lxxii.  6.    |  Luke  iii.  10.    %  John  iii.  8. 


104  APPENDIX. 

many  respects,  deeply  mysterious.  The  prophet,  in  his  vision  of 
the  valley  of  dry  bones,  was  commanded  to  prophesy  to  the  wind. 
He  did  so,  and  the  wonderful  result  was  not  merely  the  symbol  of 
a  political,  but  also  of  a  spiritual,  and  even  of  a  physical  resurrec- 
tion at  the  last  day.* 

That  human  experience  accords  with  this  scriptural  account 
of  the  works  of  the  Spirit,  there  can  be  no  doubt.  For,  1 .  We 
have  almost  numberless  instances  of  a  resurrection  from  a  death  of 
sin  to  a  life  of  righteousness.  2.  There  are  many  examples  record- 
ed in  scripture  of  the  ebbing  and  flowing  of  the  tide  of  spiritual  in- 
fluence :  or,  in  other  words,  of  the  communication  and  comparative 
withdrawment  of  that  influence  both  from  individuals  and  from 
churches.  The  alternations  of  hope  and  fear  thereby  produced 
are  strikingly  exhibited  in  the  experience  of  David,  of  Job,  of  the 
Apostle  Paul,  of  the  Asiatic  churches,  and  of  many  churches  both 
of  Europe  and  America  in  our  own  day.  And  are  we  not  author- 
ized to  infer  that  the  changes  experienced  in  this  respect  by  indi- 
viduals, may  occur  on  a  larger  scale  ;  that  is,  in  families,  churches, 
districts  of  country,  and  whole  nations  ? 

Now  if  this  view  be  correct,  it  is  strange  that  the  reality  of  re- 
vivals should  be  called  in  question,  and  especially  by  those  who 
read  the  Bible,  are  acquainted  with  church  history,  or  have  any 
knowledge  whatever  of  the  ordinary  or  extraordinary  operations  of 
the  Spirit  of  God  upon  the  soul. 

I  have  witnessed  two  revivals  during  my  own  ministry.  The 
first  occurred  between  the  years  1800  and  1805,  whilst  I  was  of- 
ficiating as  pastor  of  the  Pine-street  church,  Philadelphia.  The 
second  between  the  years  1807  and  1812,  whilst  officiating  as 
pastor  of  the  Rutgers-street  church,  New- York.  The  former 
continued  more  than  eighteen  months ;  the  latter  three  years. 
Both  occurred  under  the  regular  administration  of  the  Word  and 
Sacraments.  Large  additions  were  made  during  their  continu- 
ance to  the  communion  of  those  churches.  The  church  in  Rut- 
gers-street grew  in  a  few  years  from  somewhere  about  eighty  to 
upwards  of  seven  hundred  communicating  members.  This  work 
was  connected  with  no  extra  means,  except  an  additional  weekly 

*  Ezekiel  xxxvii. 


APPENDIX.  105 

lecture  or  prayer  meeting.  It  was  attended  with  no  extravagant 
demonstrations  of  any  description  whatever ;  but  with  much  ap- 
parent humility,  with  Christian  affection,  and  there  is  reason  to  be- 
lieve, also,  with  much  searching  of  heart,  and  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures. Of  those  admitted  to  full  communion  at  that  time,  few,  if 
any,  are  known  to  have  apostatized.  I  do  not  myself  recollect  a 
single  instance  of  apostacy.  That  which  was  witnessed  in  the 
cases  above  mentioned,  has  occurred  in  various  parts  of  our  coun- 
try. 

That  revivals  of  religion  are  extraordinary  operations,  is  ad- 
mitted on  all  hands.  That  as  such  they  must  endure  the  ordeal 
of  God  and  man  is  inevitable.  If  so,  it  appears  to  be  desirable 
that  there  should  be  some  criterion  by  which  we  may  form  a  pro- 
per estimate  of  their  character.  The  only  safe  rule  that  has  oc- 
curred to  me  in  forming  such  an  estimate  is  the  following,  viz : 
That  if  the  means  used  to  obtain  them  are  scriptural,  and  their 
fruits  wholesome  and  permanent,  we  are  authorized  to  conclude 
that  they  are  of  heavenly  origin,  or,  in  other  words,  that  they  are 
not  the  work  of  man,  but  of  God. 

If  revivals  of  religion  then,  may,  and  do  occur,  and  are  so  ex- 
ceedingly important  to  the  church,  is  it  to  be  wondered  at,  if  the 
enemy  of  God  and  man  should  assume  the  disguise  of  an  angel  of 
light,  and  should  audaciously  mimic  or  counterfeit  God's  glorious 
work  to  answer  his  own  evil  purposes  ? 

I  can  easily  conceive  of  at  least  four  objects  to  be  answered  by 
him  in  making  the  attempt,  viz  : 

1.  To  draw  off  the  attention  of  Christians  from  a  work  in  which 
he  is  very  actively  engaged,  at  the  present  day — that  of  suppress- 
ing God's  truth,  or  of  sowing  the  tares  of  false  doctrine  among  the 
wheat  in  the  churches. 

2.  To  induce  a  presumptuous  reliance  on  a  self-determining 
will  and  power  to  be  all,  and  to  do  all,  that  God  requires ;  thus 
leading  men  to  question  their  dependence  on  the  Holy  Spirit — to 
usurp  his  office — eventually  to  deny  his  work  and  influence — and 
what  will  inevitably  follow,  his  eternal  Godhead. 

3.  To  seduce  into  all  manner  of  extravagance,  that  the  whole 
work  of  revivals  may  thereby  be  brought  into  disrepute.     And  as 


106  APPENDIX. 

men  are  prone  to  vibrate  from  one  extreme  to  another,  the  enemy- 
may  design  also, 

4.  To  open  a  door  for  the  introduction  of  all  manner  of  scepti- 
cism, or  at  least,  for  what  is  called  rational  religion,  or  cold-blood- 
ed Socinianism. 

From  a  careful  examination  of  certain  views  and  measures  re- 
cently adopted  in  relation  to  revivals,  I  am  induced  to  apprehend, 

1.  That  a  mere  excitement  of  animal  passions,  or  at  most  an 
indefinite  conviction  of  sin,  is,  in  many  instances,  mistaken  for  con- 
version. 

2.  That  the  subjects  of  these  exercises  are  not  unfrequently 
hurried  into  the  communion  of  the  church,  before  they  have  had 
time  to  acquire,  either  a  competent  knowledge  of  themselves,  or  of 
the  person,  offices  and  benefits  of  Christ. 

I  am  aware  that  apostolical  example  is  offered  as  a  plea  for  this 
hurried  operation.  But  it  appears  to  me  that  the  two  cases  are 
extremely  dissimilar.  To  mention  no  other  point  of  difference — ■ 
the  persons  who  embraced  Christianity  at  that  period,  did  so,  in 
opposition  to  all  their  former  prejudices  and  habits,  and  at  the  sa- 
crifice of  all  their  worldly  comforts  and  prospects.  It  is  not  so  at 
the  present  day.  Unless  ministers  and  ruling  elders  therefore  will 
run  the  risk  of  filling  the  church  with  mere  nominal  professors,  at 
the  expense  of  diminishing  its  actual  strength  and  purity,  they 
ought  to  take  time  to  know  their  converts,  or  at  least  to  give  the 
converts  time  to  know  something  of  themselves,  and  of  God's 
truth.     In  addition  to  these  remarks,  I  am  constrained  to  add, 

3.  That  some  fruits  of  modern  revivals  are  not  precisely  such 
as  could  be  desired.  The  Apostle  asserts  in  the  fifth  chapter  of  his 
epistle  to  the  Galatians,  that  "  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit  is  love,  joy, 
peace,  long  suffering,  gentleness,  goodness,  faith,  &c."  And  we 
know  that  the  marks  of  Christ's  flock  are  humility,  sacred  regard 
to  the  truth,  and  a  wise  and  heavenly  charity.  If  then,  instead 
of  these  fruits,  we  find  in  many  instances,  conceit,  self-confidence, 
presumption,  pride,  rash  judging,  and  lack  of  Christian  sincerity, 
is  it  not  requiring  too  much  of  us  to  believe  that  these  fruits  grew 
upon  the  tree  of  life  ?  Do  they  not  appear  more  like  the  grapes  of 
Sodom  and  the  clusters  of  Gomorrah  ?  Is  it  to  be  wondered  at, 
Reverend  Sir,  that  the  cause  of  revivals,  under  these  circumstan- 


APPENDIX.  107 

ces,  should  be  deeply  injured  ?  I  have  heard  individuals  of  sound 
mind,  and  of  undoubted  piety,  assert,  and  that  recently,  that  they 
could  no  longer  read  with  the  same  degree  of  pleasure  they  once 
did,  the  accounts  of  revivals  in  our  public  journals.  And  why  ? 
Not  because  they  question  the  reality  of  revivals  in  the  abstract — 
nor  because  they  do  not  consider  them  as  precious — nor  because 
they  have  ceased  to  feel  a  deep  interest  in  them  ;  but  because  they 
are  dissatisfied  and  disgusted  with  the  human  machinery  employed 
in  them  ;  and  because  their  confidence  in  the  correctness  of  these 
accounts  has,  for  various  reasons,  been  exceedingly  diminished. 

That  the  publication  of  your  Lectures  on  this  momentous  sub- 
ject, may  do  much  to  maintain  and  advance  the  glorious  cause  of 
revivals  in  its  purity  on  the  one  hand,  and  to  expose  and  repel  a 
most  lamentable  abuse  of  it  on  the  other,  is  the  prayer, 
Reverend  Sir,  of  your  friend  and 

Brother  in  the  Lord, 

PHILIP  MILLEDOLER. 
Rev.  W.  B.  Sprague,  D.  D. 


LETTER  XIV. 

From  the  REVEREND  HENRY  DAVIS,  D.  D. 

President  of  Hamilton  college,  Clinton,  New-York. 

Clinton,  March  29,  1822. 
Reverend  and  Dear  Sir, 

I  have  learned  with  much  pleasure  that  you  have  lately  preach- 
ed a  course  of  Lectures  on  Revivals  of  religion  ;  and  that  the  people 
of  your  charge,  and  many  others  in  your  city,  have  expressed  a 
desire  that  they  may  be  presented  to  the  public  through  the  press. 

Several  gentlemen  in  this  region,  whose  piety  and  judgment  en- 
title them  to  great  confidence,  had  an  opportunity  of  listening  to 
some  of  those  sermons.  From  the  opinion  which  they  have  ex- 
pressed, I  am  led  to  believe  that  the  publication  of  them  would  be 
highly  seasonable,  and  tend  much  to  subserve  the  interests  of  vital 
godliness  ;  and  permit  me  to  say  that  I  am  fully  of  the  opinion  that 
they  ought  not  to  be  withheld  from  the  public. 

The  design  of  these  discourses,  I  understand,  has  been,  on  the 
one  hand,  to  defend  revivals  against  the  cavils  of  their  open  oppo- 
sers ;  and  on  the  other,  to  rescue  them  from  the  abuses  of  their 
professed,  but  injudicious  friends,  and  to  point  out  the  dangers  to 
which  we  are  exposed,  from  the  very  constitution  of  our  nature, 
in  seasons  of  high  religious  excitement.  The  subject  is  always 
important — immensely  so  at  a  time  like  this.  We  are  favored 
with  the  unspeakable  privilege  of  witnessing  a  day  of  God's  power. 
The  friends  of  Zion  have  great  cause  for  humiliation  and  gratitude : 
yet  the  signs  of  the  times,  in  some  respects,  cannot  be  contemplated 
without  gloomy  forebodings. 

We  live  in  an  age  of  peculiar  character — marked  by  a  restless 
spirit  of  bold  and  daring  enterprize,  and  an  eagerness  for  discovery 
and  invention  which  is  reckless  of  consequences.  There  is  a  pre- 
vailing and  strong  propensity  to  adopt  what  is  new,  because  it  is 
new  ;  to  stop  our  ears  to  the  voice  of  experience  and  the  dictates 
of  common  sense,  and  to  turn  aside  from  the  good  old  paths  in 
which  our  fathers  have  walked.  This  spirit  affects  all  our  most 
important  concerns.     Even  religion  itself  is  not  exempt  from  its 


APPENDIX.  109 

influence-  Indeed  no  one  of  our  interests  is  so  much  endangered 
by  it.  Never  is  the  adversary  more  busy  than  during  a  high  ge- 
neral excitement  on  the  subject  of  religion.  Never  are  ministers 
and  private  Christians  more  in  danger  of  overlooking  the  plain  and 
unerring  declarations  of  God's  word  ;  and  in  their  zeal  for  the  sal- 
vation of  the  soul,  of  acting  on  the  principle  that  "  If  it  is  only 
saved,  it  is  no  matter  by  what  means  it  is  saved;"  and  without 
resorting  to  the  law  and  the  testimony,  of  regarding  the  success 
of  their  measures  as  unquestionable  proof  of  the  divine  approba- 
tion. In  this  way  they  cause  their  good  to  be  evil  spoken  of, 
and  bring  reproach  upon  the  blessed  work  they  are  striving  to  pro- 
mote. 

It  is  easy  to  show  to  a  sober  man  the  fallacy  of  such  feeling  and 
such  reasoning.  They  will  justify  the  wildest  disorder  and  extra- 
vagance— even  falsehood  and  fraud ;  and  actions  which  God  ex- 
pressly forbids  as  crimes  of  the  deepest  malignity.  They  tend  di- 
rectly to  destroy  the  distinction  between  virtue  and  vice,  truth  and 
error.  For  they  will  prove  that  systems  of  faith  and  modes  of 
practice,  directly  opposed  to  each  other,  are  all  right ;  and  by 
implication  that  they  are  all  wrong.  They  will  condemn  the  best 
men  that  ever  lived.  Prophets  and  Apostles  are  not  exempted — 
for  they  were  not  always  successful.  Nay,  Christ  himself;  for  he 
says,  "  Who  hath  believed  our  report  ?" 

The  history  of  the  great  excitement  in  the  time  of  Davenport, 
and  the  state  of  religion  in  New- England  for  the  next  subsequent 
half  century  at  least — as  well  as  his  own  confession,  and  the 
heart-rending  misgivings  of  his  most  zealous  associates — are  full 
of  warning  to  the  churches  in  a  season  like  the  present.  They 
show  us  how  liable  even  great  and  good  men  are,  at  such  a  time, 
to  mistake  the  wild  and  ungovernable  emotions  of  the  animal  na- 
ture, for  the  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  to  substitute  for  the 
commandments  of  God  the  inventions  of  men.  We  have  on  re- 
cord a  still  higher  example  for  our  admonition.  "  Ye  know  not 
what  manner  of  spirit  ye  are  of,"  said  Christ  to  some  of  his  Apos- 
tles, when  in  their  great  zeal  for  doing  God  service,  they  were 
ready  to  call  down  fire  from  heaven  for  the  destruction  of  his 
enemies. 


110  APPENDIX. 

That  you  may  be  guided  by  wisdom  from  above,  and  experi- 
ence the  blessing  of  God  in  all  your  labors  for  the  advancement  of 
his  glory,  is  the  fervent  prayer  of, 

Your  friend  and  brother, 

HENRY  DAVIS. 
Rev.  W.  B.  Sprague,  D.  D. 


LETTER  XV. 

From  the  REVEREND  NATHAN  LORD,  D.  D. 

President  of  Dartmouth  college,  Hanover,  New-Hampshire. 

Dartmouth  College,  March  12,  1832. 
Reverend  and  Dear  Sir, 

I  have  been  obliged  by  ill  health  to  defer  my  answer  to  your 
favor  of  the  20th  of  January  last,  almost  to  the  very  limit  which 
you  set. 

You  have  undertaken  a  work  which  I  regard  as  of  the  highest 
importance  in  reference  to  the  religious  interests  of  our  country. 
Many  are  in  the  habit  of  representing  these  interests  as  being  in  a 
state  of  unexampled  prosperity.  I  cannot  so  regard  them.  The 
religious  excitement  is,  indeed,  well  nigh  universal ;  but  I  am  not 
satisfied  that  it  is  all  safe,  and  much  of  it  which  has  been  called 
the  work  of  God,  will  not,  I  fear,  long  bear  that  designation. 
The  sober  theology  which  once  was  the  instrument  of  salvation, 
seems  to  have  given  place,  in  many  instances,  to  a  questionable 
philosophy ;  human  conceits  and  systems  of  measures  have  been 
in  higher  regard  than  the  simple  truths  and  ordinances  of  the  gos- 
pel; large  masses  of  the  people  have  been  hurried  into  excesses  of 
fanatical  delusion  ;  and  busy  infidelity  has  taken  its  advantage  to 
mislead  the  simple,  and  inflame  the  more  grossly  wicked  against 
every  form  and  exhibition  of  Christianity.  Much  as  I  believe  that 
the  spirit  of  religious  freedom,  to  the  rapid  increase  of  which  these 
evils  may  be  ascribed,  will  ultimately  be  regulated  and  controlled 
by  the  knowledge  to  which  it  will  give  birth,  and  subserve  the 
cause  of  Christian  piety  to  an  extent  that  the  world  has  never  yet 
known,  I  still  fear  that  these  evils  will  become  yet  more  prevalent, 
and  for  a  time  obscure  the  glory  of  our  Zion.  And  I  have  ar- 
dently desired  that  some  judicious  pen  might  describe  our  dangers, 
and  assert  and  vindicate  the  nature,  and  claims,  and  evidences  of 
vital  Christianity,  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  the  human 
soul,  against  the  mistakes  of  friends,  and  the  assaults  of  enemies. 

You  ask  for  an  account  of  revivals  of  religion  in  this  college. 
The  first  President  Wheelock,  in  his  "Narratives,"  writes  of  fre- 


112  APPENDIX. 

quent  instances  of  general  seriousness,  and  numerous  conversions 
among  the  students,  during  his  administration.  I  have  not  been 
able,  however,  to  obtain  much  information  in  respect  to  that  re- 
mote period. 

The  memory  of  our  present  neighbors  extends  back  no  farther 
than  1805,  on  this  subject.  Then,  apparently  in  connexion  with 
the  accession  of  a  new  Professor  of  Theology,  Mr.  Shurtliff,  and  a 
more  direct  influence  of  religious  instruction  than  had  been  previ- 
ously used,  the  minds  of  the  students  generally  became  religiously 
affected,  and  about  twenty  gave  evidence  of  conversion.  From 
that  time  till  1815,  the  college  was  not  without  more  or  less  ap- 
parent divine  influence.  In  that  year  a  scene  of  wonderful  inte- 
rest occurred.  While  the  college  was  beginning  to  be  agitated  by 
difficulties  between  the  President  and  the  Trustees,  which  led  to 
the  memorable  "  question"  in  the  courts,  at  once,  and  without  a 
premonition,  the  Spirit  of  God  evidently  descended,  and  saved  the 
great  body  of  the  students.  A  general  and  almost  instantaneous 
solemnity  prevailed.  Almost  before  Christians  became  aware  of 
God's  presence,  and  increased  their  supplications,  the  impenitent 
were  deeply  convicted  of  sin,  and  besought  instruction  of  their  of- 
ficers. The  chapel,  the  recitation  room,  every  place  of  meeting 
became  a  scene  of  weeping,  and  presently  of  rejoicing ;  so  that  in 
a  few  weeks  about  sixty  students  were  supposed  to  have  become 
regenerate.  A  revival  of  such  rapidity  and  power  has  been  rarely 
known,  and  perhaps  never  one  of  such  unquestionable  fruits.  Not 
one  of  the  number  of  apparent  converts,  at  that  time,  is  known  to 
have  forfeited  a  Christian  standing.  Most  of  them  are  ministers 
of  the  gospel,  a  few  are  missionaries,  and  all  are  using  their  influ- 
ence  for  Christ. 

Revivals  afterwards  occurred  in  1819,  1821  and  1826,  the  lat- 
ter perhaps  more  extensive  than  any  other,  but  not  so  perfect  in 
its  character  and  results  as  that  of  1815.  Within  the  last  eighteen 
months,  also,  the  college  has  received  divine  blessing,  and  about 
twenty  of  our  young  men  have  united  with  the  church. 

The  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  a  college  is  immediately  percep- 
tible. A  company  of  young  men  now  moved  only  by  ambition,  or 
the  love  of  pleasure,  and  presently  by  convictions  of  religious  truth, 
present  aspects  wholly  different,  and  opposite,  impossible  to  be 


APPENDIX.  113 

overlooked  or  mistaken.  I  have  myself  seen  them,  and  have  been 
filled  with  wonder  at  the  great  power  of  God.  I  would  that  the 
unbeliever  might  witness  these  different  phases,  minds  ardent,  ex- 
citable, impatient  of  dictation  and  control,  beguiled  by  maxims  of 
false  honor,  and  governed  only  by  the  force  of  laws ;  and  the  same 
minds,  the  next  month,  or  week,  subdued,  quiet,  obedient,  bene- 
volent, yielding  to  the  force  of  moral  obligation,  and  governed  by 
the  simplest  intimations  of  right.  Existence  itself,  it  has  seemed 
to  me,  is  not  more  unquestionable,  than  the  reality  of  divine  influ- 
ence in  such  cases. 

In  regard  to  these  revivals  of  religion  in  our  college,  I  think  it 
important  to  remark,  that  in  every  instance  they  seemed  the  pro- 
duct of  the  Spirit's  influence,  silently  affecting  different  minds  with 
the  same  truths,  and  multiplying  the  trophies  of  divine  mercy. 
They  were  an  effect,  and  not  a  cause  of  divine  interposition  ;  and 
except  as  occasionally  blemished  through  human  weakness  and 
sinfulness,  bore  the  characteristics  of  the  wisdom  that  is  from 
above.  We  have  known  here  nothing,  except  by  report,  of  the 
"  new  measures"  for  building  up  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  We  have 
no  machinery  for  making  converts  ;  and  we  could  allow  none  to 
be  introduced.  We  should  be  afraid  to  make,  or  suffer  an  impres- 
sion upon  the  young  men  under  our  care,  many  of  whom  will  be 
ministers  of  Jesus  Christ,  that  the  gospel  can  be  helped,  or  the 
work  of  the  Holy  Ghost  facilitated  by  human  devices.  And  I 
think  we  shall  hold,  on  this  subject,  to  our  general  principles,  too 
long  settled  by  the  experience  of  ages,  and  confirmed  by  the  bless- 
ing of  God  attending  the  application  of  them,  to  be  now  thrown 
awa/  in  the  ardor  of  questionable  excitements,  or  for  the  love  of 
innovation,  or  even  to  escape  the  imputation  of  being  the  enemies 
of  revivals.  When  shall  the  ministers  and  churches  of  the  Re- 
deemer know  effectually  their  proneness  to  mar  the  beautiful  sim- 
plicity of  the  gospel,  to  add  something  of  their  own  inventions  to 
its  sufficient  ordinances,  to  lead  instead  of  following  the  divine 
Providence,  and  to  mistake  their  own  dreaming  for  a  heavenly 
impulse,  to  inflame  the  sacrifice  with  unhallowed  fire,  and  to  ar- 
rogate that  power  and  that  glory  which  belong  to  God  only  ?  I 
cannot  tell  you  how  much  I  sometimes  fear,  when  I  look  abroad 
upon  our  country,  that  Christianity  will  degenerate  in  our  keeping. 


114  APPENDIX. 

Yet  let  us  hold  to  the  old  foundations.  There  are  many  yet  to 
maintain  the  right,  and  the  recovering  spirit,  we  are  assured,  will 
accomplish  the  purposes  of  divine  mercy,  will  correct  and  convert 
the  world. 

I  may  add  that  the  past  year  has  been  distinguished  by  revivals 
of  religion  throughout  New-Hampshire,  generally  in  connexion 
with  protracted  meetings,  and  of  a  highly  interesting  character. 
A  great  amount  of  professional  influence  has  been  brought  into  the 
churches.  In  a  few  instances,  I  suppose,  the  meetings  have  not 
been  under  the  most  judicious  management,  but  generally  our  mi- 
nisters have  been  wise.  An  important  convention  of  ministers  has 
been  recently  holden  at  Windsor,  for  the  discussion  of  protracted 
meetings,  and  the  discussion  will  prove  immensely  advantageous. 

With  my  best  wishes  in  behalf  of  your  undertaking, 

I  am,  Dear  Sir,  yours  sincerely, 

N.  LORD. 
Rev.  W.  B.  Sprague,  D.  D. 


LETTER  XVI. 

From  the  REVEREND  HEMAN  HUMPHREY,  D.  D. 

Fiesidcnt  of  the  Collcgo  at  Amherst,  Massachusetts. 

Amherst  College,  April  10,  1832. 
My  Dear  Brother, 

I  am  glad  to  learn  that  you  have  consented  to  the  publication  of 
your  sermons  on  the  all-important  subject  of  Revivals;  and  in 
compliance  with  your  request,  I  send  you  such  brief  sketches  of 
what  I  have  myself  witnessed,  in  "  times  of  refreshing  from  the 
presence  of  the  Lord,"  as  the  extreme  pressure  of  other  duties  will 
permit.  Although  my  experience,  in  this  regard,  falls  far  below 
that  of  some  of  my  brethren,  I  desire  always  to  retain  a  grateful 
remembrance  of  what  "  my  eyes  have  seen  and  my  ears  have 
heard." 

While  I  confine  my  remarks,  chiefly,  to  the  character  and  fruits 
of  the  revivals  which  have  taken  place  in  this  college,  since  I  be- 
came connected  with  it,  in  1823,  I  cannot  persuade  myself  wholly 
to  pass  over  the  memorable  summer  of  1821,  in  the  church  of 
Pittsfield,  Mass.  which  was  then  under  my  pastoral  care.  There 
had  been  large  additions  to  the  church,  in  the  preceding  year,  un- 
der the  blessed  effusions  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  and  I  did  not,  I  am 
ashamed  to  say,  expect  to  "  see  greater  things  than  these,"  so  soon 
after  the  cloud  seemed  to  have  passed  away.  But  early  in  the 
spring,  Mr.  Nettleton  came,  "  to  rest  a  while,"  in  my  family ; 
which,  however,  the  importunities  of  the  people  did  not  permit 
him  to  do :  and  so  far  as  means  were  concerned,  I  have  always 
ascribed  it,  chiefly,  to  his  earnest  and  pungent  preaching,  that  the 
attention  of  many  was  soon  called  up,  and  that  in  the  course  of  a 
few  weeks,  we  were  all  constrained  to  exclaim, "  What  hath  God 
wrought !"  It  was,  indeed,  a  "  year  of  the  right  hand  of  the  Most 
High."  Never  were  such  tokens  of  the  presence  and  power  of 
God  seen  before  in  that  community.  And  yet  there  was  very 
little  animal  excitement,  even  at  the  height  of  the  revival.  The 
sinner  would  often  turn  pale  and  tremble,  under  the  awakening 
and  searching  truths  of  the  gospel :  but  there  were  no  outcries, 


116  APPENDIX. 

either  in  our  public,  or  more  private  meetings — no  attempts  to  en- 
list the  passions.  The  object  was,  to  make  the  impenitent  feel 
that  they  were  under  a  righteous  condemnation — that  they  had 
destroyed  themselves — that  their  hearts  were  entirely  alienated 
from  God — that  in  this  alienation  lay  their  guilt  and  not  their  ex- 
cuse— that,  of  course,  they  were  bound  to  repent  and  become  re- 
conciled to  God  without  a  moment's  delay — that,  nevertheless,  so 
desperate  was  the  depravity  of  their  hearts,  that  nothing  short  of 
the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  would  ever  subdue  it ;  and  that  God 
was  under  no  obligation  to  exert  that  power. 

So  far  as  could  be  known  at  the  time,  and  so  far  as  the  "  fruits" 
enable  us  to  determine,  these  and  other  kindred  truths  were  "  the 
power  of  God  unto  salvation,"  to  multitudes  that  were  ready  to 
perish.  The  design  was,  to  exalt  God  and  bring  the  sinner  in 
guilty  at  every  step — not  to  terrify,  even  the  vilest  transgressor, 
so  as  to  render  him  incapable  of  reasoning  and  reflection  ;  but  to 
induce  him,  under  the  strong  convictions  of  an  enlightened  con- 
science, u  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come,  and  lay  hold  on  eternal 
life."  I  cannot  enter  into  particulars  at  all.  I  wish  I  could. 
Many  of  them  would  be  highly  interesting  to  every  pious  mind. 
By  those  who  witnessed  and  felt  them,  the  scenes  of  that  summer 
will  never  be  forgotten, 

While  life  and  thought  and  being  last, 
Or  immortality  endures. 

But  I  hasten  to  the  more  immediate  object  of  this  communica- 
tion. It  was  near  the  close  of  the  spring  term,  in  1827,  that  God 
poured  out  his  Spirit  for  the  second  time  upon  Amherst  college. 
The  revival  began  in  the  church,  as  is  most  commonly  the  case. 
For  several  weeks  there  was  a  manifest  increase  of  concern  for 
those  "  who  were  ready  to  perish,"  till  there  came  to  be  mighty 
wrestlings  with  the  Angel  of  the  covenant — such  as  I  believe  al- 
ways prevail.  The  "  noise  and  shaking  among  the  dry  bones" 
was  sudden,  and  the  work  was  rapid  in  its  progress.  The  word  of 
God  was  quick  and  powerful !  In  many  cases,  convictions  of  sin 
were  extremely  pungent.  In  some,  they  may  be  said  to  have 
been  overwhelming.  But  in  most  instances,  they  were  short. 
When  the  student  became  convinced  that  the  wrath  of  God  was 
justly  abiding  upon  him,  he  shut  himself  up  with  his  Bible,  and 


APPENDIX. 


his  stricken  heart,  under  the  full  persuasion  that  the  crisis  of  his 
eternal  destiny  had  come.  u  Once  he  was  alive  without  the  law," 
but  now  "  the  commandment  came,  sin  revived,  and  the  young 
pharisee,  as  well  as  the  publican,  died."  In  a  few  days  about 
thirty,  and  among  them  several  who  had  been  very  far  from  the 
kingdom,  and  leaders  in  the  broad  way,  were  raised  up,  as  we 
trust,  and  made  to  sit  together  in  heavenly  places  in  Christ  Jesus. 
It  was  a  glorious  change — a  most  delightful  spectacle.  "  These, 
where  had  they  been  ?"  We  saw  the  rock  from  whence  they  were 
hewn,  and  the  hole  of  the  pit  from  which  they  were  digged.  It 
was  the  Lord's  doing,  and  it  was  marvellous  in  our  e^es. 

The  next  year,  1828,  God  poured  out  his  Spirit  again  upon  the 
college,  and  to  a  considerable  number  of  the  students,  "  the  gos- 
pel," as  we  believe,  was  "the  power  of  God  unto  salvation." 
This  work  was  not  so  decisively  marked  in  all  respects  as  the  for- 
mer ;  nor  were  so  many  "  brought  out  of  darkness  into  marvellous 
light,"  as  in  the  preceding  revival.  All  the  leading  characteris- 
tics, however,  were  the  same.  "  The  fruits  of  the  Spirit  were,  in 
both  cases,  love,  joy,  peace,  long-suffering,  gentleness,  goodness, 
faith,  meekness,  temperance  ;"  and  the  effects  upon  the  institution 
were  visible  and  happy. 

In  the  spring  of  1831,  the  divine  Saviour  once  more  came  to 
our  unworthy  seminary,  "upon  the  chariot  of  salvation."  The 
church  had  been  for  some  time  in  a  low  state,  and  among  the  first 
favorable  indications  of  returning  life,  there  were  those  deep  search- 
ings  of  heart,  which  generally  precede  a  powerful  work  of  the 
Spirit,  in  the  conversion  of  sinners.  Soon  the  great  inquiry  was 
made,  by  one  and  another,  "  What  must  I  do  to  be  saved?"  As 
had  been  the  case  in  1827,  the  work  was  rapid,  and  very  marked 
in  all  its  leading  features.  Fear  of  punishment  there  undoubtedly 
was,  in  many  cases,  perhaps  in  all.  But  we  heard  little  of  this  in 
our  most  intimate  conversations  with  the  awakened.  The  burden 
of  their  complaint  was,  a  hard  and  stupid  heart.  They  had  sinned 
against  a  holy  God,  and  in  this  they  were  utterly  inexcusable. 
The  sentence  had  gone  out  against  them,  and  it  was  just.  It  was 
their  immediate  duty  to  submit  themselves  to  God,  and  believe  on 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  There  was  extreme  guilt  and  infinite  ha- 
zard in  every  moment's  delay.     All  this  they  would  in  general  ad- 


118  APPENDIX. 

mit,  and  when  they  really  felt  it  all,  they  were  in  most  instances 
soon  brought  to  the  great  decision.  Indeed,  from  a  careful  obser- 
vation of  some  hundreds  of  cases  since  I  entered  the  ministry,  I 
have  been  led  to  think,  that  a  sinner  rarely  remains  but  a  short 
period  under  genuine  conviction  before  he  either  submits  to  the 
terms  of  the  gospel,  or  begins  to  lose  his  impressions.  A  person 
may  be  thoughtful  for  weeks,  and  even  months.  He  may  feel  a 
great  deal  of  distress  at  times  ;  he  may  think,  and  his  friends  may 
think,  that  his  convictions  of  sin  have  been  deep  and  searching  for 
a  long  while,  when,  in  fact,  he  has  never  seen  himself  in  the 
blazing  light  of  God's  holy  law,  and  of  course  has  never  been  pre- 
pared to  lay  hold  on  the  hope  set  before  him  in  the  gospel. 

The  number  of  apparent  conversions  in  the  revival  of  which  I 
am  now  speaking,  was  about  the  same  as  in  1827  ;  and  in  this, 
as  well  as  that,  some  were  almost  literally  plucked  as  brands  from 
the  burning.  Such  and  such  young  men,  we  had  been  ready  to 
say,  will  hold  out  against  every  threatening  and  every  invitation. 
But  where  was  our  faith ?  "A  new  song  was  put  into  their 
mouths,  even  praise  to  our  God." 

I  need  not  tell  you,  that  these  "times  of  refreshing"  have  been 
of  inestimable  advantage  to  the  college,  by  raising  the  standard  of 
morals,  and  diffusing  a  strong  religious  influence  throughout  our 
whole  youthful  community.  During  the  ten  years  that  the  insti- 
tution has  now  existed,  there  has  been  a  decided  average  majority 
of  professed  Christians  in  the  four  classes.  In  some  years  more 
than  two-thirds  have  been  professors.  Two  hundred  and  seventy 
have  graduated — sixty  of  them  at  the  last  commencement — more 
than  two  hundred  of  whom  are  hopefully  pious ;  and  about  one 
half  the  number  of  students  who  have  entered  college  without 
piety,  since  it  was  established,  have,  as  we  trust,  found  "  the  pearl 
of  great  price,"  before  completing  their  academical  course.  "  It 
is  the  Lord's  doing,  and  marvellous  in  our  eyes."  I  ought  to 
add,  in  this  place,  that  there  was  a  powerful  revival  in  this  semi- 
nary, under  the  presidency  of  Dr.  Moore,  and  that  within  a  few 
months  past,  several  individuals  have  expressed  "  hope  in  Christ," 
though  nothing  like  general  inquiry  has  prevailed. 

If  you  ask  me,  what  means  and  measures  have  been  most  emi- 
nently blessed,  in  the  revivals  which  have  fallen  under  my  own 


APPENDIX.  119 

personal  observation,  in  college  and  elsewhere,  I  answer, — sub- 
stantially the  same  as  were  "  mighty  through  God,  to  the  pulling 
down  of  strong  holds"  in  the  Apostolic  age — the  same  as  were 
employed  by  Edwards,  and  Bellamy,  and  Brainard,  almost  a  cen- 
tury ago — the  same  that  have  been  so  remarkably  owned  of  God, 
under  the  labors  of  our  beloved  brother,  now  in  a  foreign  land — \ 
the  same  that  have  been  generally  adopted  by  the  most  successful 
preachers  in  New-England,  during  the  last  thirty  years.  li  The 
sword  of  the  Spirit,"  I  need  not  say,  has  been  the  great  weapon — 
nor  that  "  there  is  none  like  it."  The  style  of  preaching  has  been 
direct,  earnest  and  uncompromising.  The  law  has  been  held  up 
in  all  its  strictness  and  spirituality.  The  sinner  has  been  driven 
from  his  last  refuge,  and  stripped  of  all  his  vain  excuses.  The 
entire  depravity  of  his  heart,  and  the  utter  impossibility  of  his 
being  saved,  without  the  "  washing  of  regeneration,  and  renewing 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,"  have  been  clearly  pointed  out  and  earnestly 
insisted  on ;  but  in  such  a  way,  as  to  show  the  rebel,  that  if  he 
persists  in  his  rebellion  and  perishes,  he  is  literally  a  self-destroyer. 
I  might  greatly  enlarge  on  this  general  topic,  did  my  time  permit, 
and  were  it  at  all  necessary.  But  the  style  of  revival  preaching, 
in  this  part  of  the  country,  is  too  well  known  to  need  a  more  par- 
ticular description. 

Meetings  for  personal  conversation,  commonly  called  inquiry 
meetings,  have  been  held  weekly,  or  oftener,  and  with  great  spi- 
ritual advantage,  in  ail  the  revivals  which  have  fallen  under  my 
notice.  The  duty  of  prayer,  both  secret  and  social,  has  been  ear- 
nestly and  daily  urged  upon  Christians ;  but  late  meetings  have 
generally  been  discouraged,  as  interfering  with  the  religious  order 
of  families,  and  tending,  in  a  short  time,  to  exhaust  the  physical 
and  mental  energies  of  God's  people,  as  well  as  to  mingle  strange 
fire  with  that  which  is  kindled  from  the  skies.  When  met  for 
social  prayer,  neither  ministers  nor  laymen  have  indulged  them- 
selves in  loud  and  boisterous  vociferations,  in  audible  groans,  or  in 
smiting  the  hands  together  in  token  of  their  sincerity  and  earnest- 
ness. They  have  observed,  that  the  most  noisy  waters  are  sel- 
dom deepest ;  and  have  laid  more  stress  upon  "  fervency  of  spi- 
rit," than  upon  strength  of  lungs,  or  muscular  contortions.  With 
us  it  has  never  been  customary,  either  in  our  larger  or  smaller  re- 


120  APPENDIX. 

ligious  circles,  to  pray  for  sinners,  who  may  happen  to  be  present, 
by  name,  or  to  indulge  in  equivalent  personalities.  The  general 
tendency  of  such  a  practice,  it  is  thought,  would  be  detrimental  to 
the  cause  of  piety,  however  different  the  effect  might  be  in  solitary 
instances.  Females  have  kept  silence  in  all  the  meetings,  except 
such  as  were  composed  exclusively  of  their  own  sex. 

Calling  anxious  sinners  into  the  aisles,  to  be  addressed  and 
prayed  for,  has  not  been  practised,  within  the  circle  of  my  obser- 
vation ;  nor  have  they  been  requested,  before  the  great  congrega- 
tion, to  come  forward  from  every  part  of  the  house,  and  occupy 
seats  vacated  for  that  purpose ;  and  wherever  such  measures  have 
been  adopted,  within  my  knowledge,  I  believe  the  cause  of  revi- 
vals has  lost  more  than  it  has  gained  by  them.  It  is  unsafe  to 
argue  from  the  present  effect  of  any  new  system,  that  it  is  better 
than  the  old.  It  may  accomplish  more  in  a  week,  but  not  so 
much  in  a  year.  It  may  bring  a  greater  number  of  persons  into 
the  visible  kingdom  of  Christ,  but  not  so  many  into  his  spiritual 
kingdom.     This  all  will  admit  is  possible. 

For  myself,  every  new  revival  of  religion  which  I  am  permitted 
to  witness,  serves  to  confirm  me  in  the  opinion,  that  it  is  safest  to 
walk  in  "  the  old  paths,"  and  to  employ  those  means  and  measures 
which  long  experience  has  sanctioned,  and  in  the  use  of  which  the 
churches  in  this  part  of  the  land,  have  been  so  greatly  enlarged 
and  edified. 

With  the  warmest  Christian  salutations,  I  subscribe  myself 
Your  Brother  in  the  Gospel, 

H.  HUMPHREY. 
Rev.  W.  B.  Sprague,  D.  D. 


LETTER  XVII. 

From  the  REVEREND  JEREMIAH  DAY,  D.  D. 

President  of  Yale  college,  New-Haven,  Connecticut. 

Yale  College,  March  2,  1832. 
Reverend  and  Dear  Sir, 

An  answer  to  your  letter  of  January  15th,  requesting  some  ge- 
neral account  of  the  religious  revivals  with  which  this  college  has 
been  favored,  has  been,  from  time  to  time,  postponed,  on  account 
of  unforeseen  and  pressing  engagements. 

The  special  presence  and  influence  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  have 
been  repeatedly  manifested  in  the  institution.  The  means  which 
have  been  used,  in  these  seasons  of  deep  and  solemn  interest,  the 
views  and  feelings  which  have  been  expressed,  and  the  results 
which  have  followed,  correspond  so  nearly  with  what  has  fre- 
quently been  related  of  other  congregations  in  New-England,  that 
a  very  summary  account  of  what  has  been  witnessed  here,  will 
probably  be  deemed  sufficient. 

The  college  church  was  constituted  in  June  1757.  Since  that 
time,  there  have  been  several  seasons  of  earnest  attention  to  the  great 
interests  of  religion,  on  the  part  of  the  students ;  three  of  which, 
at  least,  were  during  the  administration  of  President  Dwight. 
The  two  which  were  the  most  general  and  powerful,  were  in  1802 
and  1831.  I  find,  by  consulting  the  records  of  the  church,  that 
the  numbers  added  to  it  by  profession,  from  among  the  undergradu- 
ates, were,  in  1783,  20  ;  1802,  58  ;  1808,  20  ;  1815,  25  ;  1821, 
31 ;  1831,  69. 

Though  these  additions  to  the  college  church,  may  give  a  com- 
parative view  of  the  numbers  of  those  who,  in  different  years, 
professed  to  devote  themselves  to  the  service  of  Christ ;  yet  they 
are  far  from  expressing  the  whole  amount  of  converts  from  among 
the  students.  Many  have  preferred  to  become  connected  with 
churches  in  places  where  their  parents  resided.  Others  have 
united  with  churches  of  different  denominations  in  New-Haven. 
The  present  number  of  communicants,  among  the  undergraduates, 
including  those  who  belong  to  other  denominations,  is  190. 


122  APPENDIX. 

The  means  which  have  been  used  here,  in  seasons  of  unusual 
religious  attention,  are  such  as  are  suggested  by  a  deep  convic- 
tion of  the  practical  bearing  of  two  essential  principles ;  one,  that 
the  conversion  of  sinners  is  effected  through  the  instrumentality 
of  truth,  scriptural  truth :  the  other,  that  no  exhibition  of  the 
truth  will  be  effectual,  without  the  special  agency  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.  The  former  of  these  principles  has  excited  Christians  to 
make  earnest  and  persevering  efforts  to  gain  the  attention  of  sin- 
ners to  the  great  truths,  on  a  belief  of  which  their  salvation  de- 
pends ;  such  as  the  depravity  of  their  hearts  and  lives,  the  extent 
and  purity  of  the  divine  law,  the  righteous  condemnation  of  those 
who  remain  under  its  curse,  the  all-sufficient  sacrifice  of  Christ, 
the  freeness  of  the  offers  of  salvation  in  his  name,  the  obligation  of 
all  immediately  to  repent,  and  believe,  and  obey.  These,  and 
other  kindred  truths,  have  been  presented,  not  as  subjects  of  specu- 
lation, but  as  affecting  realities,  involving  the  eternal  welfare  or 
ruin  of  the  soul.  They  have  been  pressed  on  the  conscience,  in 
the  stated  ministrations  of  the  sabbath,  in  occasional  sermons  and 
addresses,  in  circles  composed  of  those  who  were  deeply  solemn, 
and  in  affectionate  private  conversation.  The  aim  has  been,  by 
embracing  every  favorable  opportunity  of  exhibiting  and  enforcing 
the  truth,  to  keep  the  conviction  of  guilt  and  of  danger,  together 
with  the  only  way  of  deliverance,  so  steadily  before  the  mind,  that 
the  sinner  could  find  no  rest,  but  in  yielding  to  the  claims  of  the 
gospel.  He  has  been  taught  that  continuance  in  unbelief  is  wholly 
without  excuse,  and  that  no  reliance  is  to  be  placed  upon  purposes 
of  future  repentance. 

While  Ministers  and  Christians  have  been  thus  earnest  in  their 
exhortations  and  entreaties,  their  conviction  that  all  would  be  in 
vain,  without  the  influence  of  the  Spirit,  has  led  them  to  engage  in 
united  and  fervent  supplications  for  renewing  and  sanctifying  grace. 
Meetings  for  this  purpose  have  been  multiplied  ;  the  church  some- 
times assembling  "  with  one  accord  in  one  place,"  and  at  other 
times  meeting  in  smaller  circles,  in  different  parts  of  the  college 
buildings. 

Though  meetings  for  religious  instruction,  as  well  as  for  prayer, 
have  been  frequent,  yet  care  has  been  taken  to  have  them  so  ar- 
ranged, as  to  interfere,  as  little  as  possible,  with  the  established 


APPENDIX.  123 

order  of  the  institution.  The  stated  literary  exercises  have  rarely- 
been  suspended ;  though  the  minds  of  individuals  have  occasional- 
ly been  so  deeply  agitated,  as  to  render  it  proper,  that  for  a  short 
time,  some  indulgence  should  be  granted  them,  with  respect  to  the 
appointed  course  of  study. 

The  fruits  of  these  revivals  have  been  seen,  in  the  turning  of 
numbers  from  the  dominion  of  sin,  to  a  life  devoted  to  the  service 
of  God.  Some  who  had  been  open  and  bold  in  iniquity,  have  for- 
saken their  vicious  courses  with  abhorrence,  and  have  joyfully,  and 
with  full  purpose  of  heart,  consecrated  themselves  to  the  interests 
of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom.  Much  the  greater  portion,  however, 
were  the  sons  of  pious  parents,  had  received  a  religious  education, 
and  had  been  accustomed  to  regard  the  doctrines  and  institutions 
of  Christianity  with  respect.  Of  those  who  have  here  made  a 
public  profession  of  religion,  few  have  been  known  openly  to  dis- 
honor the  cause  to  which  they  engaged  to  devote  their  hearts  and 
lives.  Numbers  have  gone  forth  to  bless  the  churches  and  our 
public  councils,  with  their  labors  and  influence ;  to  give  instruc- 
tion to  the  tribes  of  the  wilderness  ;  and  to  carry  the  light  of  sal- 
vation to  the  isles  of  the  sea,  and  the  idolatrous  nations  of  Asia. 
Many,  and  among  them  the  lamented  Evarts  and  Cornelius,  have 
already  finished  their  course  with  joy,  and  have  gone  to  receive 
their  reward.  It  will  be  left  to  the  disclosures  of  the  future  world, 
to  make  known  to  us  all  the  good  which  has  been  done,  or  is  yet 
to  be  done,  by  those  who  have  been  brought  into  the  kingdom  of 
Christ,  by  the  revivals  in  this  college. 

With  great  regard, 

Your  friend  and  servant, 

JEREMIAH  DAY. 
Rev.  W.  B.  Sprague.  D.  D. 


LETTER  XVIII. 

From  the  REVEREND  ASHBEL  GREEN,  D.  D. 

Late  President  of  the  Collego  of  New-Jersey,  Princeton. 

Philadelphia,  April  10,  1832. 
Reverend  and  Dear  Sir, 

It  was  my  intention,  as  I  have  heretofore  informed  you,  to  take 
a  somewhat  extended  view  of  the  state  of  religion  in  our  country, 
in  time  past,  especially  with  reference  to  revivals  of  religion.  But 
this  I  now  find  impracticable,  in  as  much  as  your  contemplated 
publication  is,  it  appears,  already  in  its  passage  through  the  press  ; 
and  the  state  of  my  health,  and  some  unavoidable  engagements, 
permit  me  to  devote  but  a  small  portion  of  time  to  this  important 
service. 

Leaving  then  to  yourself,  or  to  your  other  correspondents,  the 
proper  notice  of  the  religious  revivals  which  have  occurred  in  our 
land  at  large,  I  shall  confine  myself  to  four  points.  1.  Revivals  of 
which  I  have  had  some  personal  knowledge.  2.  More  especially 
those  which  have  taken  place  in  the  college  of  New- Jersey.  3. 
Remarks  on  the  best  method  of  conducting  revivals,  so  that  under 
the  blessing  of  God  they  may  be  productive  of  the  greatest  amount 
of  good.  4.  The  errors  and  abuses  which  are  too  often  witnessed 
in  a  time  of  great  and  general  excitement  on  the  subject  of  reli- 
gion— On  each  of  these  points  I  shall  endeavor  to  be  brief. 

On  the  first,  I  must  say  something  negatively — In  the  second 
presbyterian  church  of  Philadelphia,  to  which  I  sustained  the  pas- 
toral relation  for  something  more  than  five  and  twenty  years, 
there  has  never  been  what  is  usually  understood  by  the  phrase  u  a 
general  revival  of  religion ;"  that  is,  a  period  when  nearly  the 
whole  congregation,  or  a  large  majority  of  those  who  have  com- 
posed it,  have  been  in  a  state  of  serious  and  deep  anxiety  in  regard 
to  their  eternal  interests ;  and  this  resulting  in  a  large  number  of 
hopeful  conversions,  and  great  additions  to  the  communicating 
members  of  the  church.  The  congregation  I  served,  was  origin- 
ally composed,  almost  exclusively,  of  the  friends  and  followers  of 
the  celebrated  Mr.  Whitfield ;  and  the  church  was,  at  first,  consti- 


APPENDIX.  125 

tuted,  I  think  wholly,  of  converts  made  under  his  ministry,  and 
that  of  his  coadjutors,  the  Tennents,  Blairs,  and  Dr.  Finley,  after- 
wards president  of  the  college  at  Princeton,  New-Jersey.  The 
first  pastor  of  this  church  was  the  Rev.  Gilbert  Tennent,  whose 
wonderful  success,  in  a  preaching  tour  which  he  made  through 
New-England,  in  the  close  of  the  year  1740  and  the  beginning  of 
1741,  is  still  pretty  correctly  known  by  tradition.*  Yet  there 
was  never  any  special  revival  of  religion  in  the  congregation  to 
which  he  ministered  in  this  city  ;  and  he  was  its  pastor  for  more 
than  twenty  years.  He  had,  first  and  last,  a  good  many  seals  of 
his  ministry,  but  they  never  appeared  in  clusters.  The  immedi- 
ate successor  of  Mr.  Tennent  was  the  well  known  Mr.  John  Mur- 
ray, who  after  he  fled  from  Philadelphia,  was  settled  at  Newbury- 
port.  Under  his  ministry,  as  I  have  been  informed,  there  was, 
for  a  short  time,  something  like  a  partial  revival  of  religion — Pro- 
bably more  were  awakened,  and  more  added  to  the  church,  in  the 
short  period  of  his  ministry,  than  in  any  one  year  of  Mr.  Ten- 
nent's  labors  in  this  congregation.  To  him  succeeded  my  venera- 
ble and  beloved  colleague,  the  Rev.  Dr.  James  Sproat.  His  faith- 
ful ministrations  were  blessed  to  a  goodly  number,  during  the  five 
and  twenty  years  of  his  pastoral  relation  to  this  people ;  but  still, 
there  was  no  special  or  general  revival  of  religion.  During  my 
incumbency — for  about  half  the  time  in  a  collegiate  connexion 
with  the  Rev.  Dr.  Jane  way — there  were  some  periods,  as  there 
were  under  the  ministrations  of  our  predecessors,  in  which  there 
was  a  much  more  lively  attention  to  religion  than  at  others,  and  in 
which  much  larger  additions  than  usual  were  made  to  the  church. 
There  was  one  period,  extending  from  the  latter  part  of  1802,  to 
the  former  part  of  1804,  when  both  my  colleague  and  myself  had 
a  degree  of  raised  expectation,  that  we  were  about  to  witness  a 
day  of  God's  power,  in  a  general  turning  to  the  Lord  of  the  be- 
loved people  of  our  pastoral  charge.     But  in  this  we  were  not  gra- 

*  In  the  early  part  of  my  ministry  in  this  city,  there  were  still  living  several  members  of  the 
church  who  had  belonged  to  it  in  the  time  of  Mr.  Tennent.  One  of  these,  a  very  pious  and 
intelligent  old  lady,  told  me  that  she  once  asked  Mr.  Tennent  what  was  the  manner  of  his 
preaching  which  was  so  singularly  and  generally  successful,  in  his  journey  through  New-Eng- 
land. She  said  his  answer  was — "  Madam,  there  was  nothing  peculiar  in  my  manner  of  preach- 
ing, in  that  journey.  I  was  constantly  travelling,  and  had  scarcely  any  time  to  study  or 
meditate.  But  I  went  into  the  pulpit  and  preached  as  well  as  I  could,  and  God  taught  the  peo- 
ple.   I  had  very  little  to  do  with  it." 


126  APPENDIX. 

tified  ;  although  a  considerable  number  of  hopeful  conversions  did 
then  take  place.  The  most  numerous  addition  to  the  communion 
of  the  church,  in  any  one  year  of  my  ministry,  did  not  I  think  ex- 
ceed fifty.     Yet  there  was  no  year  without  some  additions. 

I  have  witnessed  two  or  three  revivals  of  religion  in  the  place  of 
my  nativity — Hanover,  Morris  county,  New-Jersey.  The  most 
remarkable  one,  and  the  only  one  I  shall  particularly  notice,  was 
in  the  year  1790.  It  commenced  and  attained  its  height  under  the 
ministry  of  my  father,  and  he  died  in  the  midst  of  it.  My  mother 
wrote  to  me,  to  hasten  me  to  my  father's  death  bed ;  but  although 
I  made  as  much  speed  as  I  could,  he  was  dead  and  buried  before 
I  could  reach  his  residence.  The  state  of  the  congregation  was 
deeply  interesting  and  affecting.  About  thirty  individuals — the 
gleanings  of  the  harvest — came  to  converse  with  me  on  the  state  of 
their  souls,  in  one  day.  Some  of  them  greatly  lamented  that  they 
had  permitted  their  pastor  to  die,  without  letting  him  know  their 
anxious  feelings,  and  receiving  his  counsel — They  were  kept  back 
by  fear  and  shame.  On  one  occasion,  at  this  time,  when  I  was 
preaching  in  the  pulpit  vacated  by  the  recent  death  of  my  father, 
and  making  a  particular  address  to  the  youth  of  the  congregation, 
recognizing  them  as  my  coevals  and  some  of  them  as  my  school 
fellows,  they  rose,  by  a  kind  of  sudden  and  simultaneous  im- 
pulse, and  stood  up  in  every  part  of  the  house.  This  was  not  a 
matter  of  any  preconcert,  for  the  occurrence  was,  I  believe,  en- 
tirely singular,  and  they  certainly  did  not  know  that  I  intended  to 
address  them,  for  my  intention  was  known  to  no  one  but  myself. 
Having  mentioned  this  fact,  it  seems  peculiarly  proper  to  observe, 
that  this  revival  was  conducted  with  a  remarkable  freedom  from 
ostentation  and  noise.  A  minister  only  nine  miles  distant,  told  me, 
that  till  he  went  to  attend  my  father's  funeral,  he  did  not  know 
that  there  was  any  particular  attention  to  religion  in  the  place. 
The  people  had  been  unusually  well  indoctrinated  and  grounded  in 
religious  truth  ;  and  hence,  when  the  special  influences  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  descended  on  them,  they  were  not  overwhelmed  with 
the  confusion  and  agitation,  which  the  ignorant  and  uninstructed 
often  manifest  when  their  eyes  are  first  effectually  opened  on  their 
guilty  and  undone  condition — I  find  I  am  running  into  too  much 


APPENDIX.  127 

length,  and  will  therefore  not  add  any  thing  farther  under  this 
head,  but  proceed — 

2.  To  give  some  account  of  the  revivals  of  religion  which  have 
taken  place  in  the  college  of  New-Jersey.  A  more  extended  and 
particular  narrative  than  I  can  now  give,  may  be  seen  in  my  his- 
tory of  the  college,  appended  to  the  Baccalaureate  discourses, 
which  I  published  twelve  years  ago — You  are  aware,  I  suppose, 
that  Nassau  Hall  was  founded  by  the  friends  and  advocates  of  the 
great  and  general  revival  of  religion  in  the  time  of  Whitfield  ;  and 
that  the  favorite  object  of  its  founders  was,  to  provide  a  nursery 
for  the  church,  or  for  the  education  of  youth  for  the  gospel  minis- 
try. In  less  than  the  first  twenty  years  of  its  existence,  it  lost  by 
death  five  presidents — Dickinson,  Burr,  Edwards,  Davies  and 
Finley — all  of  them  ardent  friends  of  revivals.  Many  of  the  first 
students  of  this  institution,  being  educated  professedly  for  the  gos- 
pel ministry,  were  hopefully  pious  when  they  entered  college; 
and  to  cherish  and  promote  practical  piety,  was  ever  an  object  of 
care  and  solicitude  with  the  eminently  holy  men  whose  names  I 
have  mentioned.  Nor  were  their  hopes  disappointed,  or  their  la- 
bors without  a  rich  reward.  The  first  location  of  the  college  was 
at  Newark,  where  it  remained  for  ten  years,  under  the  presidency 
of  Mr.  Burr,  who  sustained  at  the  same  time  the  pastoral  relation 
to  the  presbyterian  congregation  in  that  town.  During  this  period, 
I  have  not  heard  of  any  thing  that  could  be  called  a  religious  revi- 
val among  the  students — a  large  part  of  them  were  probably  pious 
when  they  entered  the  institution.  In  1757  the  college  was  re- 
moved to  Princeton  ;  the  buildings  there  having  been  previously 
prepared  for  its  reception.  The  following  extract  of  a  letter  from 
Dr.  Finley,  to  Mr.  Davies  then  in  Virginia,  and  who  had  given  the 
Doctor  some  "  good  news"  of  his  success  in  preaching  the  gospel, 
both  to  the  white  population  and  the  negroes — will  give  the  best 
account  now  obtainable,  of  the  first  general  revival  in  the  college — - 
"  April  16th,  1757 — I  greatly  rejoice  that  our  Lord  Jesus  has  put 
it  in  my  power  to  make  you  a  large  compensation,  for  the  good 
news  you  sent  me.  God  has  done  great  things  for  us.  Our  glo- 
rious Redeemer  poured  out  his  Holy  Spirit  upon  the  students  of 


128  APPENDIX. 

our  college,*  not  one  of  all  who  were  present  neglected ;  and  they 
were  in  number  sixty.  The  whole  house,  say  my  correspondents, 
was  a  Bochim.  Mr.  William  Tennent,  who  was  on  the  spot, 
says,  c  He  never  saw  any  in  that  case,  who  had  more  clear  views 
of  God,  themselves  and  their  defects,  their  impotence  and  misery, 
than  they  had  in  general ;  that  there  never  was  he  believes  in  any 
house,  more  genuine  sorrow  for  sin,  and  longing  after  Jesus :  that 
this  glorious  work  was  gradual,  and  spread  like  the  increasing 
light  of  the  morning ;  that  it  was  not  begun  by  the  ordinary  means 
of  preaching,  nor  promoted  by  alarming  methods ;  yet  so  great 
was  their  distress,  that  he  judged  it  improper  to  use  any  argu- 
ments of  terror  in  public,  lest  some  should  sink  under  the  weight : 
that  what  makes  the  gracious  visitation  more  remarkable  was,  that 
a  little  before,  some  of  the  youth  had  given  a  greater  loose  to  their 
corruptions,  than  was  ordinary  among  them  ;  a  spirit  of  pride  and 
contention  prevailing,  to  the  great  grief,  and  even  discouragement 
of  the  worthy  president ;  [Mr.  Burr]  that  there  were  no  public 
outcries,  but  a  decorous,  silent  solemnity;  that  before  he  came 
away,  several  had  received  something  like  the  spirit  of  adoption  ; 
being  tenderly  affected  with  the  sense  of  redeeming  love,  and  there- 
by disposed  and  determined  to  endeavor  after  universal  holiness. 
Mr.  Treat  and  Mr.  Gilbert  Tennent  tell  me  in  theirs,  that  the 
concern  appeared  rational,  solid  and  scriptural ;  and  that  in  a  re- 
markable degree . ' ' 

The  next  account  of  a  general  revival  of  religion  in  Nassau  Hall, 
I  had  in  a  letter  addressed  to  me  personally,  while  I  was  writing  the 
history  of  the  college,  by  the  late  Rev.  Dr.  John  Woodhull,  in 
answer  to  certain  inquiries  I  had  sent  to  him,  in  regard  to  the  state 
of  the  institution  in  the  time  of  Dr.  Finley.  He  says — u  As  to  re- 
vivals of  religion,  there  were  some  partial  ones  in  college,  [the 
foregoing  account  shows,  that  one  at  least  was  more  than  partial] 
before  Dr.  Finley's  time ;  but  in  his  time  there  was  something 
general.  It  began  in  1762  in  the  Freshman  class,  to  which  I 
then  belonged.  It  was  a  pretty  large  class,  containing  between 
twenty-five  and  thirty  members.     Almost  as  soon  as  the  session 

*  Both  Dr.  Finley  and  Mr.  Davies  were  eventually  presidents  of  the  college,  but  before 
either  of  them  was  so,  as  was  the  case  when  this  letter  was  written,  they  called  the  institution 
"  our  college."     It  was  so  in  fact ;  they  and  their  friends  both  founded  it,  and  sustained  it 


APPENDIX.  129 

commenced,  this  class  met,  once  in  the  week,  for  prayer.  One  of 
the  members  became  deeply  impressed ;  and  this  affected  the 
whole  class — The  other  classes  and  the  whole  college  soon  became 
much  impressed.  Every  class  became  a  praying  society.  Socie- 
ties were  also  held  by  the  students,  in  the  town  and  in  the  coun- 
try. I  suppose  there  was  not  one  that  belonged  to  the  college, 
but  was  affected  more  or  less.  There  were  two  members  of  the 
senior  class  who  were  considered  as  opposers  of  the  work  at  first. 
Yet  both  of  these  persons  were  afterwards  preachers  of  the  gospel. 
The  work  continued  about  one  year.  Fifteen,  or  about  half  of 
my  class,  was  supposed  to  be  pious ;  and  in  the  college  about  fifty, 
or  nearly  one  half  of  the  whole  number  of  students." 

Dr.  Witherspoon  was  the  successor  of  Dr.  Finley,  and  entered  on 
his  office  in  August  1768.  There  was  a  remarkable  revival  of  re- 
ligion in  the  college  under  his  administration ;  but  I  am  not  able  to 
determine  accurately  the  time  of  its  commencement,  nor  that  of 
its  termination.  From  a  collation  of  some  facts  and  circumstances, 
I  believe  that  it  began  in  1770,  and  that  its  effects  were  felt  in  the 
college  till  1773  ;  but  of  this  revival  no  printed  or  written  account 
has  ever  been  seen  by  me.  I  have  heard  much  of  it ;  and  while 
I  was  a  professor  in  the  college,  before  my  settlement  in  Phila- 
delphia, one  of  the  subjects  of  it,  Lewis  Fuilleteau  Wilson,  then  a 
practising  physician  in  Princeton,  but  afterwards  a  minister  of  the 
gospel  of  much  reputation  and  esteem  in  North  Carolina,  gave  me 
something  like  a  connected  narrative  of  this  display  of  divine 
power  and  mercy  ;  although  his  own  case  was  chiefly  the  subject 
of  his  communication.  He  was  an  Englishman  by  birth,  and  had 
his  grammar  training  in  the  celebrated  Westminster  school,  but 
was  sent  to  Princeton  to  complete  his  education  under  Doctor 
Witherspoon.  He  graduated  in  1773  ;  and  his  statement  was  in 
substance  this — A  very  serious  attention  to  religion,  he  said,  be- 
gan in  the  college  while  he  was  a  student,  and  increased  till  a 
large  proportion,  perhaps  a  considerable  majority,  of  all  the  inha- 
bitants of  the  house,  became  deeply  affected  with  a  concern  for 
their  eternal  well  being.  The  work,  however,  had  at  first  some 
opposers  ;  and  among  these,  my  informant  represented  himself  as 
the  most  decided  and  active  of  all.  When  he  discovered  that  a 
meeting  for  prayer  and  religious  conference  was  held  in  a  particu- 
Q 


130  APPENDIX. 

lar  apartment,  as  was  often  done,  he  said  that  he  used  to  go  into 
an  adjoining  room  and  play  on  his  flute,  that  he  might  interrupt 
the  exercises :  and  when  some  of  his  fellow  students  endeavored 
to  talk  with  him,  seriously  and  tenderly,  he  not  only  repelled  their 
advances,  but  went  and  entered  a  complaint  against  them  to  Dr. 
Witherspoon.  He  told  the  Doctor  that  he,  Wilson,  was  an  Eng- 
lishman, and  an  Episcopalian ;  and  that  no  one  had  a  right  to  in- 
termeddle with  him,  or  with  his  religion.  The  Doctor  said  some- 
thing to  quiet  him,  and  sent  him  to  his  room.  Shortly  after  this 
occurrence,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Spencer,  a  trustee  of  the  college,  deli- 
vered a  sermon  in  the  prayer  hall  of  the  edifice,  which  Wilson 
attended  of  course  ;  and  an  impression  was  now  made  on  his  con- 
science, which  he  was  never  able  to  shake  off.  After  some  time  of 
sore  conflict,  he  obtained  a  comfortable  hope  of  his  reconciliation 
with  God  through  Jesus  Christ ;  and  when  he  gave  me  this  ac- 
count, I  thought  him  an  eminently  humble  and  fervent  Christian. 
This  individual  was  one  of  the  dearest  and  most  valued  friends  of 
my  early  life ;  and  hence  I  have  indulged  my  feelings  in  repeating  his 
statement  so  particularly.  But  it  serves  to  shew,  better  than  any 
thing  else  I  could  say,  the  nature  and  extent  of  the  revival  which 
is  now  under  consideration.  I  could  name  a  number  of  men,  after- 
wards of  great  distinction  in  our  country,  who  were  at  this  time 
very  deeply  impressed  with  religious  truth  ;  and  who  for  years 
were  considered  as  practically  pious ;  and  yet,  eventually,  lost  all 
serious  sense  of  religion,  and  probably  became  infidels  in  principle. 
On  the  other  hand,  however,  a  number — and  I  believe  a  larger 
number — retained  and  adorned  their  religious  profession  through 
their  subsequent  lives — I  have  understood  that  several  eminent  mi- 
nisters of  the  gospel,  besides  him  whom  I  have  particularly  men- 
tioned, dated  their  change  of  heart  and  life,  from  what  they  expe- 
rienced in  the  college  at  this  time. 

For  the  long  period  of  full  forty  years,  after  what  I  have  just 
stated,  there  was  nothing  in  Nassau  Hall  that  had  the  appearance,  or 
the  name,  of  a  religious  revival.  The  military  spirit  that  pervaded 
our  whole  land,  shortly  after  what  took  place  as  narrated  above, 
was  exceedingly  unfriendly  to  vital  piety,  among  all  descriptions 
of  our  citizens.  Before  the  colleges  of  our  country  were  broken 
up,  as  the  most,  if  not  all  of  them  were,  in  the  course  of  our  revo- 


APPENDIX. 


131 


lutionary  war,  military  enthusiasm  had  seized  the  minds  of  the 
students,  to  such  a  degree  that  they  could  think  of  little  else  than 
warlike  operations.  The  gentleman  whose  case  I  have  mentioned, 
was,  for  a  few  months,  a  tutor  in  the  college  at  Princeton ;  and 
he  told  me  that  the  students  formed  themselves  into  a  military 
company,  chose  their  officers,  furnished  themselves  with  muskets, 
learned  the  manual  exercise,  and  could  not  be  kept  from  practising 
their  evolutions,  even  during  the  hours  of  study,  and  in  the  college 
edifice.  He  said  that  they  in  fact  drove  him  out  of  the  house ; 
that  is,  they  rendered  his  situation  so  unpleasant  that  he  abruptly 
resigned  his  tutorship,  and  went  to  the  study  of  medicine  in  Phila- 
delphia. The  exercises  of  the  college  at  Princeton  were  totally 
suspended,  for  more  than  three  years  ;  and  the  edifice  was  a  bar- 
rack, in  turn  for  both  the  British  and  American  troops ;  and  the 
interior  of  it  was  completely  defaced,  exhibiting  nothing  but  filth 
and  dilapidation.  In  the  spring  of  1782,  when  I  became  a  mem- 
ber of  the  institution,  about  two  years  after  the  recommencement 
of  its  exercises,  the  walls  of  the  building  were  still  perforated  in  a 
number  of  places,  the  effect  of  the  cannon  balls  which  had  passed 
through  them,  from  the  artillery  of  the  American  army  in  the  bat- 
tle of  Princeton — with  a  view  to  drive  out  of  the  edifice  a  British 
corps  that  had  taken  shelter  there  ;  and  only  two  of  the  entries 
were  in  a  habitable  state.  While  I  was  a  member  of  college,  there 
were  but  two  professors  of  religion  among  the  students,  and  not 
more  than  five  or  six,  who  scrupled  the  use  of  profane  language  in 
common  conversation,  and  sometimes  it  was  of  a  very  shocking 
kind.  To  the  influence  of  the  American  war  succeeded  that  of 
the  French  revolution,  still  more  pernicious,  and  I  think  more  ge- 
neral. The  open  and  avowed  infidelity  of  Paine,  and  of  other 
writers  of  the  same  character,  produced  incalculable  injury  to  reli- 
gion and  morals  throughout  our  whole  country ;  and  its  effect  on 
the  minds  of  young  men  who  valued  themselves  on  their  genius, 
and  were  fond  of  novel  speculations,  was  the  greatest  of  all.  Dr. 
Smith,  the  president  of  the  college  at  that  time,  used  to  complain 
grievously  and  justly,  of  the  mischievious  and  fatal  effects  which 
the  prevalent  infidelity  had  on  the  minds  of  his  pupils.  He  told 
me,  that  one  man,  who  sent  his  son  to  the  college,  stated  explicitly 
in  a  letter,  that  not  a  word  was  ever  to  be  said  to  him  on  the  sub- 


1,32  APPENDIX. 

ject  of  religion — The  youth  was  refused  admittance.  During  Dr. 
Smith's  incumbency,  there  were  perhaps  some  instances,  not 
known  to  me,  although  a  trustee  of  the  institution,  of  young  men 
who  became  pious  while  they  were  students  of  the  college ;  and 
there  were  always  a  number  of  religious  students  on  the  charitable 
funds,  appropriated  by  the  donors  to  the  education  of  poor  and  pious 
youth  for  the  gospel  ministry ;  and  some  also  who  had  become 
pious  before  they  went  to  college,  who  there  supported  themselves 
on  their  own  funds.  But  there  certainly  was  nothing  that  so 
much  as  approximated  to  a  revival  of  religion  ;  and  Dr.  Smith's 
infirm  state  of  health,  in  the  latter  part  of  his  time  as  president, 
disqualified  him  for  all  vigorous  action,  in  sustaining  the  govern- 
ment of  the  college  ;  and  this  favored  that  tendency  to  dissipation 
and  dissolute  morals,  which  had  long  prevailed  ;  and  which,  aided 
by  some  other  concurring  causes,  had  risen  to  a  most  fearful 
height,  when  I  was  called  to  the  presidency  in  the  autumn  of 
1812. 

If  ever  a  man  entered  on  an  office  with  fear  and  trembling  I  did 
so ;  but  yet  it  was  with  a  firm  purpose,  that  by  the  help  and  bless- 
ing of  God,  on  which  I  most  sensibly  felt  my  dependence,  I 
would  either  work  a  reformation  or  sink  under  the  attempt ;  and 
for  a  time  it  seemed  very  doubtful,  which  of  these  events  would 
be  realized.  In  looking  over  the  first  address  that  I  made  to  the 
students,  I  find  that  I  concluded  it  with  these  sentences — u  Could 
you  be  engaged  to  seek  effectually  the  favor  of  God,  and  to  live 
habitually  in  his  fear,  you  would  be  a  law  to  yourselves  ;  and  all 
our  business  would  be  instruction,  and  all  our  labor  a  delight. 
Then  your  pursuits  would  be  rightly  directed,  and  while  your 
prospects  in  this  world  would  be  cheering,  those  beyond  it  would 
be  rapturous.  Earnestly  seek,  therefore,  the  knowledge  of  the 
true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ  whom  he  bath  sent,  whom  to  know 
aright  is  life  eternal.  The  time  has  been,  when  scarcely  an  indi- 
vidual in  this  house  was  inattentive  to  the  concerns  of  his  soul's 
salvation — It  may  be  so  again — Gracious  God !  let  me  but  behold 
it,  and  thy  servant  will  depart  in  peace,  having  seen  thy  salvation." 

Yes,  and  through  the  undeserved  and  boundless  goodness  of 

God,  I  did  at  last  "  behold  it ;"  but  it  was  not  till  after  a  two 
years'  struggle,  and  with  such  difficulties  and  discouragements  as 


APPENDIX.  133 

no  worldly  recompense  would  induce  me  to  think  for  a  moment  of 
again  encountering  ;  but  for  all  of  which  I  was  infinitely  overpaid, 
when  it  became  literally  true,  that  u  scarcely  an  individual  in  that 
house  was  inattentive  to  the  concerns  of  his  soul's  salvation." 
My  first  measure,  in  attempting  reformation,  was  the  organizing  of 
a  system  of  religious  instruction  for  the  whole  institution.  It  was 
summarily  this — Every  student  was  required  to  commit  accurately 
to  memory,  and  to  recite  to  his  teacher,  the  catechism  of  the  church 
or  denomination,  to  which  his  parents  belonged.  The  Junior  class 
studied  and  recited  Paley's  Natural  Theology — The  Senior  class, 
Paley's  Evidences  of  the  Christian  Religion  :  and  the  whole  of  the 
students,  indiscriminately,  prepared  five  chapters  of  the  Bible, 
which  were  previously  pointed  out  to  them,  for  examination  and 
recitation  on  the  afternoon  of  the  Sabbath.  The  recitations  on 
Paley's  Evidences  and  on  the  Bible,  were  always  taken  by  myself — 
the  other  officers  of  the  college  heard  those  on  the  Catechisms  and 
Natural  Theology.  This  arrangement  made  it  necessary  that 
every  student  should  possess  a  Bible ;  and  I  was  surprized  to  find 
that  scarcely  a  student,  except  the  professors  of  religion,  owned  a 
copy.  The  deficiency  was  so  great,  that  the  stores  in  the  town 
could  not  fully  supply  it,  till  they  obtained  a  number  from  the 
cities.  An  account  of  this  great  and  glorious  work  of  divine  grace 
was  laid  before  the  trustees  of  the  institution,  in  a  semi-annual  re- 
port on  the  state  of  the  college,  which  I  was  then  in  the  habit  of 
making.  A  part  pf  this  I  shall  transcribe,  as  affording  the  best 
statement  of  facts  which  I  can  give — The  account,  contrary  to  my 
expectation,  was  ordered  by  the  trustees  to  be  made  public — u  For 
nearly  a  year  past,  (says  the  report)  a  very  large  proportion  of  the 
students  have  attended  on  all  the  religious  exercises  of  the  college 
with  more  than  ordinary  seriousness.  There  was  nothing  more 
apparent,  however,  for  six  weeks  after  the  commencement  of  the 
present  session,  in  November  1814,  than  an  increase  of  their  seri- 
ous attention  to  the  religious  duties  of  college ;  an  increase  both  of 
the  degree  of  seriousness,  and  of  the  number  of  those  in  whom  it 
was  visible.  Every  religious  service,  both  on  secular  days  and 
on  the  Sabbath,  was  attended  with  a  solemnity  that  was  very  im- 
pressive. In  the  second  week  of  January,  however,  without  any 
unusual  occurrence  in  providence ; — without  any  alarming  event, 


134  APPENDIX. 

without  any  extraordinary  preaching,  without  any  special  instruc- 
tion, or  other  means  that  might  be  supposed  peculiarly  adapted  to 
interest  the  mind,  the  effect  became  more  apparent ;  and  in  about 
four  weeks  there  were  very  few  individuals  in  the  college  who 
were  not  deeply  impressed  with  a  sense  of  the  importance  of  spi- 
ritual and  eternal  things.  There  was  scarcely  a  room — perhaps 
not  one — which  was  not  a  place  of  earnest  secret  devotion.  For 
a  time  it  seemed  as  if  the  whole  of  our  charge  was  pressing  into 
the  kingdom  of  God.  This  state  of  things  has  continued  without 
much  variation  to  the  present  time.  Some  indeed  have  become 
confirmed  in  the  hopes  and  habits  of  evangelical  piety;  while 
others  are  serious,  thoughtful  and  devout,  though  perhaps  not  in 
so  great  a  degree  as  once  they  had  been  ;  and  some  are  losing  the 
impressions  they  lately  felt.  The  result  is,  that  of  one  hundred 
and  five  students,  there  are  somewhat  more  than  forty,  in  regard 
to  whom,  so  far  as  the  time  will  permit  us  to  judge,  favorable 
hopes  may  be  entertained  that  they  are  the  subjects  of  renewing 
grace.  There  are  twelve  or  fifteen  more,  who  still  retain  such 
promising  impressions  of  religion,  as  to  authorize  a  hope  that  the 
issue  may  be  favorable :  and  nearly  the  whole  of  the  remainder 
show  a  great  readiness  to  attend  on  the  social  exercises  of  religion  ; 
not  only  on  those  which  are  stated  and  customary,  but  on  those 
which  are  occasional,  and  the  attendance  on  which  is  entirely  vo- 
luntary." Such  was  the  general  statement  then  made.  The 
means  which  had  been  employed  and  blessed  of  God  in  producing 
the  revival,  were  stated  to  be — u  First  and  chiefly,  the  study  of 
the  Holy  Scriptures,  accompanied  with  comments  on  the  portion 
read,  and  a  practical  application  of  the  leading  truths  contained  in 

it.     God  has  remarkably  honored  and  blessed  his  own  word 

it  has  qualified  them  to  hear  preaching  with  advantage,  and  at 
length  the  revealed  truth  has,  we  trust,  been  powerfully  and  effec- 
tually applied  to  their  consciences,  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  its  author. 
*  *  *  *  2.  Appropriate  addresses  have  frequently  been  made  ; 
and  the  [public]  services  have  been  conducted  with  a  special 
view  to  their  advantage  and  religious  edification.  *  *  *  *  3. 
The  discipline  of  the  college  vigorously  and  vigilantly  maintained, 
has  preserved  the  youth  generally  from  those  vicious  practices  and 
indulgences,  which  counteract  and  destroy  all  serious  impressions. 


APPENDIX.  135 


#    *    *    * 


4.  The  few  youths  who  were  previously  pious,  had, 
for  more  than  a  year,  been  earnestly  engaged  in  prayer  for  this 
event.  When  they  perceived  the  general  and  increasing  serious- 
ness which  has  been  noticed,  several  of  them  made  an  agreement 
to  speak,  privately  and  tenderly,  to  their  particular  friends  and  ac- 
quaintance, on  the  subject  of  religion:  and  what  they  said  was  in 
almost  every  instance,  not  only  well  received,  but  those  with 
whom  they  conversed  became  earnestly  engaged  in  those  exercises 
which,  it  is  hoped,  have  issued  in  genuine  piety.  To  promote 
and  cherish  this  spirit,  a  short  address  on  the  subject  of  religion 
was  made  after  prayer  on  every  Saturday  evening.  In  preaching 
on  the  Lord's  day  morning,  subjects  were  selected  suited  to  the 
existing  state  of  the  college ;  a  weekly  lecture,  intended  for  the 
students  exclusively,  was  given  by  myself,  on  every  Tuesday 
evening ;  a  prayer  meeting  was  held  every  Friday  evening,  at 
which  one  of  the  Theological  professors  commonly  made  an  ad- 
dress ;  a  prayer  meeting  was,  every  evening,  held  among  them- 
selves, at  which  a  large  proportion  of  the  whole  college  attended  ; 
smaller  and  more  select  associations  for  prayer  were  also  formed ; 
the  individuals  whose  minds  were  anxious  were,  as  often  as  they 
requested  it,  carefully  conversed  and  prayed  with  in  private ; 
writings  of  approved  character,  on  doctrinal  and  practical  religion 
were  recommended  ;  and  a  short  system  of  questions  and  counsel* 
was  drawn  up  by  myself,  for  the  use  of  those  who  appeared  to 
have  entered  on  a  life  of  practical  piety." 

Such,  my  dear  Sir,  is  a  summary  account  of  the  great  revival  of 
religion  with  which  it  pleased  a  gracious  and  sovereign  God  to 
bless  the  college  of  New-Jersey,  while  I  presided  over  it — For  a 
more  particular  and  extended  account,  if  any  desire  to  see  it,  re- 
ference may  be  had  to  the  pamphlet  published  by  the  order  of  the 
trustees.  I  know  not  by  whom  this  pamphlet  was  sent  to  the 
editor  of  the  Christian  Observer  in  Britain  ;  but  nearly  the  whole 
of  it  was  republished  in  that  periodical  for  the  month  of  October 
1815,  with  some  remarks  of  a  laudatory  kind,  and  some  of  a  dif- 
ferent character.  Whether  this  revival  was  more  general  and  ex- 
tensive than  some  that  preceded  it,  I  am  not  able  to  determine. 

*  This  has  since  been  published  as  a  tract,  and  widely  distributed.  When  written,  I  had  no 
expectation  that  it  would  go  beyond  the  walls  of  the  college,  except  as  a  student  might  chooso 
to  keep  a  copy  for  his  own  use  in  future. 


136  APPENDIX. 

First  and  last,  but  a  single  individual,  as  I  had  good  reason  to  be- 
lieve, remained  without  serious  impressions  of  greater  or  less  pun- 
gency :  but  there  was  one,  and  he  a  diligent  and  orderly  student, 
who  declared,  as  I  was  well  informed,  that  through  the  whole  he 
felt  no  seriousness,  or  emotion  of  a  religious  kind  at  all.  The 
fruits  of  this  revival  were  happy  and  lasting.  For  although  a 
number  lost  their  impressions,  some  speedily  and  some  very  gradu- 
ally, yet  there  are  a  goodly  number  now  in  public  life,  who  are 
bringing  forth  the  fruits  of  that  renovated  nature,  which  was  impart- 
ed to  them  by  the  gracious  Spirit  of  God,  in  this  revival.  I  once 
counted  the  number  of  ministers  of  the  gospel  whose  conversion 
was  believed  to  have  taken  place  at  this  time.  I  forget  what  the 
number  was,  but  I  remember  I  thought  it  greater,  than  that  pro- 
duced on  any  similar  occasion  in  Nassau  Hall.  There  were  two 
other  periods,  during  my  presidency,  at  which  hopes  were  excited, 
that  we  were  on  the  eve  of  another  general  revival.  But  the  fa- 
vorable appearances  passed  away,  without  realizing  this  hope ;  yet 
not  without  leaving  several  monuments  of  divine  grace  ;  some  of 
them  very  remarkable.  Mr.  Ramsey,  who  has  recently  gone  on 
a  mission  to  the  East  Indies,  in  the  employ  of  the  A.  B.  C.  F. 
Missions,  narrated  to  me,  shortly  before  he  left  this  city,  the  cir- 
cumstances of  his  conversion,  at  one  of  the  two  periods  to  which  I 
have  referred.  There  have  also  been  favorable  appearances,  and 
some  instances,  apparently  of  a  real  change  of  heart  and  life,  since 
I  left  the  college.  But  of  these  you  can  obtain  better  information 
than  I  can  give,  from  the  present  president  of  the  college — There 
has  not,  however,  been  any  thing  like  a  general  revival.  May  a 
gracious  God  soon  grant  it ! — to  an  institution  consecrated  by  its 
founders  to  the  promotion  of  science  in  union  with  piety  ;  and  in 
behalf  of  which  many  fervent  prayers,  both  of  the  living  and  the 
dead,  have  ascended  to  the  throne  of  his  mercy. 

3.  My  remarks  on  the  best  method  of  conducting  revivals,  so 
that  under  the  blessing  of  God  they  may  be  productive  of  the 
greatest  amount  of  good,  are  now  to  be  offered.  Of  what  you 
may  have  said  in  your  forthcoming  discourses,  on  this  topic,  I  am 
not  apprized ;  but  I  suppose  it  probable  that  either  incidentally  or 
directly  it  has  received  your  attention  ;  and  the  statement  I  have 
just  made  in  regard  to  what  took  place  under  my  presidency  in 


APPENDIX.  137 

Nassau  Hall,  indicates  my  general  views  in  relation  to  the  con* 
ducting  of  revivals ;  for  what  was  then  done  I  approved,  and  no- 
thing that  I  wished  done  was  omitted ;  nor  has  any  thing  since 
occurred  to  change  the  opinions  that  I  at  that  time  entertained — I 
then  say  briefly  that  in  a  time  of  revival,  so  far  am  I  from  think- 
ing that  the  preaching  employed  should  be  merely  hortatory,  and 
principally  addressed  to  the  feelings,  that  I  am  persuaded  it  ought 
to  be  eminently  doctrinal.  Lively,  and  tender,  and  close,  and  full  of 
application  it  certainly  should  be ;  but  the  great  and  fundamental 
doctrines  of  the  gospel  should  be  brought  out  clearly — be  lucidly 
explained,  and  much  insisted  on.  There  ought  to  be  a  good  many 
of  what  I  would  call  discriminating  discourses — in  which  true  re- 
ligion should  be  distinguished  from  every  counterfeit,  and  the  dan- 
ger of  embracing  and  resting  on  a  false  hope  be  fully  exhibited. 
Of  what  may  be  denominated,  by  way  of  eminence,  gospel  preach- 
ing, there  ought  to  be  no  lack  ;  that  is,  the  all-sufficiency  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  to  save  even  the  chief  of  sinners,  and  his  readi- 
ness to  receive  them,  when  they  come  to  him  in  the  exercise  of 
faith  and  a  contrite  spirit — his  readiness  to  cleanse  them  in  his 
atoning  blood,  to  clothe  them  with  his  perfect  righteousness,  to 
justify  them  freely,  to  sanctify  them  by  his  Spirit,  to  adopt  them 
into  his  family,  and  to  crown  them  with  eternal  glory,  should  be 
set  forth  in  the  most  clear  and  persuasive  manner.  The  true  na- 
ture of  regeneration — of  evangelical  faith,  genuine  repentance,  and 
new  obedience,  should  be  carefully  explained  and  illustrated — The 
danger  of  grieving  away  the  Spirit  of  grace,  by  those  with  whom 
he  is  striving,  and  the  danger  of  all  delay  in  accepting  the  gospel 
offer,  should  be  often  brought  into  view.  The  peril  to  the  una- 
wakened  and  the  careless,  when  others  are  anxious  and  pressing 
into  the  kingdom  of  God — the  awful  peril  of  passing  a  season  of 
revival  without  sharing  in  its  blessed  effects,  should  often  be 
pressed  home,  on  those  who  remain  at  ease  in  their  sins — There 
may  be  an  excess  of  public  or  social  exercises ;  for  neither  an  in- 
quiring sinner  nor  a  young  convert,  should  spend  so  much  of  his 
time  at  public  meetings,  or  more  privately  with  Christian  friends, 
as  to  leave  him  very  little  for  serious  meditation  and  prayer  by 
himself.  Yet  certainly  there  ought  to  be  many  meetings,  not 
only  for  preaching,  but  for  conference  and  prayer — some  in  which 


138  APPENDIX. 

experienced  and  established  Christians  should  meet  with  inquirers  ; 
some  in  which  inquirers  and  young  converts  should  meet  by  them- 
selves, or  with  their  pastor  and  an  elder  or  two  of  the  church,  or 
other  judicious  Christians ;  and  some,  I  think,  in  which  the  peo- 
ple of  God  should  come  together,  chiefly  by  themselves,  to  pray 
for  the  continuance  and  increase  of  the  heavenly  influence  that  has 
been  shed  down  around  and  upon  them,  and  that  it  may  eventuate 
in  a  large  ingathering  of  souls  to  the  fold  of  Christ — Much,  very 
much,  it  should  be  recollected,  is  to  be  hoped  for  from  fervent, 
effectual  and  persevering  prayer  ;  and  very  little  to  be  expected,  if 
this  be  wanting,  let  other  means  that  are  used  be  whatever  they 
may.  I  am  decidedly  in  favor  of  protracted  meetings,  if  not  un- 
duly protracted.  I  think  that  we  have  scriptural  examples  of 
them,  in  the  holy  convocations  of  the  old  testament,  and  in  the 
lengthened  attendance  of  multitudes  on  the  ministry  of  our  blessed 
Saviour,  as  recorded  in  the  Evangelists.  But  great  care  should 
be  taken  to  prevent  all  abuse  of  these  meetings,  and  to  see  that 
they  are  conducted  with  entire  sobriety  of  behavior,  and  if  possi- 
ble with  a  pervading  and  deeply  felt  solemnity,  from  the  beginning 
of  them  to  their  termination.  Their  happy  effect,  under  the  bless- 
ing of  God,  seems  to  result  from  their  being  adapted  to  keep  the 
solemn  truths  of  the  gospel,  and  the  realities  of  eternity,  before 
the  view  of  the  mind,  long  enough  to  make  a  deep  and  lasting  im- 
pression— an  impression  not  so  easily  effaced  as  that  which  is  of- 
ten made  and  lost,  by  the  single-day  exercises  of  the  sabbath. 
They  are  in  fact,  only  a  modification  of  the  protracted  sacramental 
solemnities,  well  known  in  Scotland,  and  in  some  parts  of  our 
country  and  church.  To  anxious  seats,  (a  strange  appellation)  in 
a  promiscuous  congregation,  on  which  the  awakened  and  alarmed 
are  placed  by  themselves,  to  be  addressed  and  prayed  for  sepa- 
rately, and  to  be  gazed  at  by  the  whole  assembly,  I  confess  I  am 
not  friendly.  I  do  not  deny  that  they  may  have  been  used  with- 
out injury,  perhaps  with  some  advantage,  in  certain  places,  and  on 
particular  occasions.  But  as  a  general  measure  they  seem  to  me 
unnecessary,  and  seriously  objectionable.  That  the  anxious 
should  be  specially  addressed  and  prayed  for,  I  not  only  admit, 
but  consider  as  highly  important.  But  this  can  surely  be  done, 
and  I  think  to  much  greater  advantage,  after  the  promiscuous  au- 


APPENDIX.  139 

dience  has  retired,  or  in  what  I  think  still  better,  a  meeting  spe- 
cially appointed  for  the  purpose — Such  a  meeting  I  held  weekly, 
for  the  students  of  the  college  at  Princeton,  in  the  revival  there  of 
which  I  have  spoken.  But  anxious  seats  in  a  promiscuous  as- 
sembly, seem  to  me  far  less  calculated  to  ascertain  the  number  and 
the  individuals  who  are  truly  and  deeply  impressed,  than  a  meeting 
to  which  there  is  no  motive  to  go,  but  a  deeply  felt  anxiety  of 
soul,  and  desire  of  relief — There  is  an  ostentation  about  anxious 
seats,  in  an  indiscriminate  assemblage,  which  I  am  persuaded  keeps 
some  back,  who  are  really  laboring  in  spirit,  and  brings  others 
there  who  feel  very  little ;  and  the  use  of  these  seats  has  I  think 
been,  in  some  places,  the  first  step  to  ulterior  proceedings  of  a  very 
exceptionable  character — There  ought  to  be  as  much  private,  indi- 
vidual conversation,  between  a  pastor  and  those  of  his  charge  who 
are  deeply  convinced  of  their  lost  estate,  and  inquiring  what  they 
must  do  to  be  saved — as  much  of  this,  as  his  time  will  admit ; 
and  here  in  particular  he  should  call  the  elders  of  his  church  to  his 
aid,  and  add  to  it  the  assistance  of  some  other  discreet  and  judi- 
cious Christians.  But  the  conversation  of  awakened  sinners  with 
persons  wanting  prudence  and  experience,  although  perhaps  not 
destitute  of  piety,  has  often  done  much  harm,  and  should  be  guard- 
ed against  as  far  as  practicable — Books,  as  well  as  conversation, 
ought  to  be  used,  by  those  whose  minds  are  laboring  in  spiritual 
things — especially  when  they  have  reached  a  state  in  which  they 
have  hope  mingled  with  fear,  in  relation  to  the  momentous  inqui- 
ry whether  they  have  passed  from  death  to  life,  or  not.  My 
"  Questions  and  Counsel,"  heretofore  mentioned,  were  prepared 
for  my  pupils  at  Princeton,  when  they  were  conceiving  hopes 
that  they  had  become  new  creatures  in  Christ  Jesus.  Great  care 
should  be  taken  to  deal  faithfully,  tenderly  and  discreetly,  with  all 
who  are  in  this  situation.  Besides  the  Bible,  the  daily  and  prayer- 
ful reading  of  which  should  be  enjoined  on  all  who  are  endeavor- 
ing to  ascertain  their  religious  state,  the  works  of  our  standard 
writers  on  the  subjects  of  doctrinal  and  experimental  religion, 
should  be  recommended,  and  as  circumstances  favor,  diligently 
perused.  I  might  add  other  remarks,  but  I  have  already  exceed- 
ed proper  bounds,  under  this  particular.  I  cannot  however  omit 
to  say,  that  during  the  whole  of  a  revival,  the  solemn  truth,  that 


140  APPENDIX. 

true  conversion  is  a  work  of  God,  and  not  of  men,  ought  to  be 
made  prominent,  in  all  discourses,  both  public  and  private. 

4.  I  am  to  mention  some  of  the  errors  and  abuses  which  are 
too  often  witnessed,  in  a  time  of  great  and  general  excitement  on 
the  subject  of  religion.  It  may  seem  mysterious,  that  God 
should  permit  a  work  of  his  own  holy  and  blessed  Spirit  to  be  ac- 
companied, marred  and  perverted,  by  errors  and  abuses.  But  so 
it  has  been  from  the  beginning.  It  appears  from  the  14th  chapter 
of  the  first  epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  that  in  the  time  of  the  Apos- 
tle Paul,  there  was  such  an  abuse,  even  of  the  miraculous  gifts  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  that  there  was  danger  that  at  least  the  "  ignorant 
and  unbelievers"  would  draw  the  conclusion — and  the  Apostle  in- 
timates that  it  would  not  be  an  unnatural  conclusion — that  those 
who  acted  in  the  disorderly  and  extravagant  manner  which  he 
describes,  were  "  mad."  Alas  !  how  often,  since  the  time  of  the 
Apostles,  have  religious  excitements  been  permitted  to  run  into 
wild  excesses,  even  greater  and  more  pernicious  than  those  which 
he  rebuked.  Such,  it  is  well  known,  were  witnessed  in  some 
parts  of  our  country,  in  the  great  revival  in  the  time  of  Whitfield, 
though  always  discountenanced  by  him,  and  by  all  the  discreet, 
pious,  and  distinguished  ministers  of  the  gospel,  who  co-operated 
with  him.  I  have  before  me  while  I  write,  a  pamphlet  on  this 
subject,  written  and  published  by  the  Rev.  Jonathan  Dickinson, 
the  first  president  of  the  college  of  New-Jersey.  The  title  of  the 
pamphlet  is  too  long  for  me  to  insert,  but  it  is  headed  with  the 
words  "  A  display  of  God's  special  grace,  in  a  familiar  dialogue." 
The  copy  I  have,  was  from  a  second  edition,  printed  in  this  city,  in 
1743,  and  the  whole  design  of  the  publication  avowedly  is,  to 
maintain  that  what  then  appeared  was  "  a  display  of  God's  special 
grace  ;"  and  at  the  same  time,  to  bear  a  most  pointed  testimony 
against  all  the  extravagances  and  errors  by  which  it  was  attended  ; 
and  they  were  very  much  the  same,  in  the  substance  of  them,  as 
have  since  appeared  in  our  country,  and  are,  at  this  time,  exhibit- 
ed in  certain  places.  There  is  a  recommendation  of  this  work, 
called  "  A  prefatory  attestation,"  subscribed  in  Boston,  under  the 
date  of  August  10th,  1742,  by  Benjamin  Colman,  Joseph  Sewall, 
Thomas  Prince,  John  Webb,  William  Cooper,  Thomas  Foxcroft, 
and  Joshua  Gee.     A  similar  attestation,  accompanied  the  second 


APPENDIX.  141 

edition,  and  is  dated  "  Philadelphia,  June  1st,  1743,"  and  sub- 
scribed by  Gilbert  Tennent,  William  Tennent,  Samuel  Blair, 
Richard  Treat,  Samuel  Finley  and  John  Blair.  By  this  publica- 
tion, the  fathers  of  the  Congregational  and  Presbyterian  churches, 
whose  names  are  attached  to  it,  u  being  dead  yet  speak ;"  and 
they  speak  as  decidedly  against  some  of  the  new  measures  now  in 
vogue,  as  if  it  had  been  their  immediate  object  to  condemn  them. 
At  the  time  when  the  excesses,  which  were  witnessed  in  Kentucky, 
about  thirty  years  ago  began  to  appear,  and  which  terminated 
most  disastrously  to  the  interests  of  vital  piety,  I  advised  the  re- 
publication and  transmission  to  that  region,  of  numerous  copies  of 
Mr.  Dickinson's  pamphlet.  But  this  was  not  done ;  and  indeed 
before  it  could  be  done,  those  who  needed  it  most,  had  gone  be- 
yond the  reach  of  all  reason  or  argument.  They  regarded  them- 
selves as  the  only  truly  enlightened  men,  and  the  exclusive 
friends  of  revivals  of  religion,  and  they  looked  with  pity  or  con- 
tempt, on  all  who  endeavored  to  counteract  their  fanaticism,  and 
regarded  and  denounced  them  as  cold  hearted  formalists  and 
wretched  hypocrites.  You  are  aware,  I  presume,  of  the  result  of 
this  great  religious  excitement.  There  were  a  considerable  num- 
ber, doubtless,  who  became  truly  pious.  But  Cumberland  pres- 
byterianism,  Shakerism,  Socinianism  and  Deism,  reaped  a  large 
part  of  the  harvest  that  grew  up  from  the  seed  which  was  sown 
by  the  exclusive  revival  men  at  that  time.  Kentucky  has  not 
yet  fully  recovered  from  the  injury  which  was  done  to  her  reli- 
gious interests,  at  this  memorable  period.  It  was  followed  by  an 
open  avowal  and  general  prevalence  of  infidel  principles,  with  all 
their  mournful  consequences,  beyond  any  thing  that  had  previous- 
ly appeared. 

I  cannot  pretend  to  enumerate  all,  nor  the  half,  of  the  errors 
broached,  and  the  abuses  committed,  in  the  times  of  religious  ex- 
citement which  have  occurred  in  our  country.  The  distinguishing 
doctrines,  and  the  ecclesiastical  order  of  our  church,  have,  at  such 
periods,  always  suffered.  The  doctrines  of  God's  sovereignty, 
original  sin,  the  entire  dependence  of  the  sinner  on  the  special  in- 
fluence of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  work  of  regeneration  and  con- 
version, and  justification  solely  by  the  righteousness  of  Christ  im- 
puted to  the  believing  penitent,  and  received  by  faith  alone,  have 


142  APPENDIX. 

almost  invariably  been  either  denied,  or  perverted  and  misrepresent- 
ed, in  a  manner  that  was  equivalent  to  a  denial.  The  order  of  our 
church  has  been  disregarded — All  who  chose  have  become  ex- 
horters  and  leaders  in  social  worship — not,  in  some  places  and  on 
some  occasions,  to  the  exclusion  of  women,  even  in  promiscuous 
assemblies.  The  eldership  of  the  churches,  and  indeed  all  church 
discipline,  and  all  church  judicatures  have  been  disregarded,  if  they 
attempted  to  restrain  or  censure  the  intemperate  zeal  of  those  who 
considered  themselves  as  more  enlightened,  and  more  endowed 
with  spiritual  gifts  and  graces,  than  men,  however  long  might  have 
been  their  standing  in  the  church,  and  eminent  their  piety,  pre- 
viously to  the  period  of  excitement.  It  has  even  happened  that  a 
minister  who  has  led  others  into  extravagance,  has  at  length  found 
himself  left  behind  them,  and  been  considered  and  treated  as  a 
mere  formalist,  for  whose  conversion  prayer  needed  to  be  made, 
and  has  been  made  accordingly,  in  the  social  meetings  of  his  for- 
mer disciples.  I  have  neither  time  nor  inclination  to  specify  the 
almost  innumerable  acts,  of  imprudence  in  speech  and  action — the 
harsh  language  addressed  to  individuals,  privately  and  publicly,  the 
disregard  of  decorum,  and  the  introduction  of  novel  and  ostenta- 
tious practices,  in  the  sanctuary  itself — which  have  characterized 
the  advocates  and  leaders  of  new  measures,  in  times  of  great  reli- 
gious excitement  in  our  country.  But  there  is  one  measure  which 
seems  to  be  pre-eminently  new — for  I  have  not  heard  of  its  ever 
having  been  adopted  in  our  church,  till  very  recently — of  which 
I  must  take  a  little  particular  notice — It  is  the  measure  of  ad- 
mitting to  the  full  communion  of  the  church,  persons  whose  sup- 
posed conversion  has  happened  but  a  day  or  two  ;  or  perhaps  but 
a  few  hours,  before  their  admission — persons,  too,  who  had  pre- 
viously manifested  no  serious  regard  to  religion,  and  who  in  some 
instances,  had  been  even  dissolute  and  profane.  I  can  scarcely 
conceive  of  a  practice  more  evidently  calculated  than  this,  eventu- 
ally to  bring  dishonor  on  religion,  by  filling  the  church  with  un- 
sound professors,  who  will  ultimately  become  open  apostates,  or 
at  best  demonstrate  that  they  have  never  possessed  a  spark  of 
vital  piety.  Who  that  has  ever  seen  a  general  awakening  of  a 
congregation  to  the  concerns  of  the  soul,  but  has  had  to  lament, 
that  numbers  whose  exercises,  for  a  time,  seemed  to  be  as  hopeful, 


'appendix.  143 

perhaps  even  more  hopeful,  than  those  of  almost  any  others, 
eventually  lost  all  their  religious  impressions,  and  became  as 
careless  as  they  ever  had  been,  and  often  far  more  hard  and  unim- 
pressible,  than  in  their  former  unsanctified  state  ?  Now,  these  indi- 
viduals who  thus  lost  their  impressions,  would  assuredly  have 
been  taken  into  the  communion  of  the  church,  if  the  new  mea- 
sure under  consideration  had  been  in  use,  in  the  places  where 
these  instances  have  occurred.  And  what  reason  have  we  to  be- 
lieve that  sudden  and  hopeful  impressions,  and  the  appearance  and 
profession  of  having  experienced  a  change  of  heart,  which  now 
occur,  will  prove  more  solid  and  lasting  than  those  of  former 
times?  It  is  admitted,  that  there  may  be,  and  will  be,  some  false 
professors,  after  all  the  care  and  pains  that  can  be  taken  to  keep 
them  out  of  the  church.  But  they  will  be  multiplied  to  an 
awful  and  reproachful  extent,  if  some  period  of  probation,  and  a 
good  deal  of  sifting  and  close  examination,  be  not  employed  to  pre- 
vent the  evil.  The  plea  that  is  made,  in  favor  of  the  mischievous 
practice  in  question,  derived  from  what  was  done  by  the  Apostles 
on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  is,  in  my  apprehension,  of  no  avail.  The 
cases  supposed  to  be  similar,  are  very  unlike.  A  profession  of 
Christianity,  at  that  time,  could  not  be  made,  but  at  the  imminent 
risk  of  all  earthly  possessions,  and  of  life  itself.  Besides,  there 
was,  among  other  extraordinary  bestowments  at  that  time,  the 
gift  of  "  discerning  of  spirits,"  and  I  have  not  heard  that  the  new 
measure  men  have,  as  yet,  pretended  to  this  gift.  Indeed  the 
whole  dispensation  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  at  that  period,  was  extra- 
ordinary and  miraculous ;  and  to  draw  a  parallel  between  the  oc- 
currences then,  and  those  which  now  take  place — a  parallel  ex- 
tending to  all  the  circumstances  of  the  two  cases — seems  to  me 
utterly  unwarrantable  and  exceedingly  presumptuous. 

Numerous  are  the  lamentable  consequences  of  the  errors  and 
abuses  which  arise  in  times  of  religious  revival — They  stop  the 
progress  of  revivals,  as  well  as  prevent  the  blessed  results  which 
might  otherwise  appear  ;  they  bring  revivals  themselves  into  sus- 
picion and  reproach.  Many  think,  that  if  they  begin  to  yield  to 
any  serious  impressions  which  they  may  feel  when  a  revival  be- 
gins, they  will  be  carried  away  into  all  the  excesses  and  delusions 
of  which  they  have  heard  so  much,  and  they  shake  off  their  seri- 


144  APPENDIX. 

ousness,  and  harden  their  hearts  against  all  warnings  and  exhorta- 
tions. One  of  the  worst  consequences  of  the  errors  and  abuses 
contemplated  is,  that  they  lead  unsanctified  men,  especially  worldly 
wise  men,  to  think  that  all  vital  piety  is  delusive  :  and  that  some 
decent  regard  to  religious  institutions  and  observances,  with  moral 
conduct,  is  religion  enough,  and  indeed  all  the  religion  which  is 
worthy  of  the  name — Of  this  consequence  of  these  errors  and 
abuses  the  examples  are  multitudinous  and  most  deplorable.  New 
measure  men,  reproach  us  with  being  enemies  to  revivals,  but 
they  are  themselves  the  greatest  real  enemies  to  those  displays  of 
God's  special  mercy,  that  they  ever  have.  Those  who  openly 
oppose  and  blaspheme  them  are  recognised  at  once  as  enemies, 
treated  as  such,  and  injure  but  few  beside  themselves.  But  these 
indiscreet  and  mistaken  men,  who  claim  to  be,  and  are  believed  to 
be,  the  warmest  friends  to  revivals  of  religion,  are  in  the  camp, 
are  identified  with  the  cause,  and  all  that  they  advise  and  do  is  con- 
sidered as  belonging  to  the  cause  ;  and  they  make  it  the  subject  of 
reproach  and  aversion  to  the  world  at  large.  Now,  if  the  world 
is  to  be  converted  to  God  by  revivals  of  religion — which  I  fully 
believe,  and  think  must  be  evident  to  reflecting  minds — those  who 
abuse  and  pervert  revivals,  whatever  may  be  their  pretensions  or 
intentions,  are  really  opposing  the  plan  and  purposes  of  God. 
They  are  therefore  to  be  withstood,  with  decision  and  firmness, 
yet  with  meekness  and  prudence.  Now  and  then,  an  individual 
of  them,  like  Davenport  in  the  time  of  Whitfield,  and  Marshall  in 
Kentucky  may  come  out,  and  confess  and  bemoan  their  errors 
publicly — as  every  truly  pious  man  who  has  been  deluded,  as 
they  were,  ought  to  do — but  the  instances  of  this  frank  and  public 
acknowledgment  of  error,  are  rare  ;  and  if  they  were  not  rare,  the 
mischief  done,  is  done  irreparably,  before  those  who  renounce  their 
error,  are  brought  to  bewail  and  repent  of  the  share  which  they 
have  had  in  producing  it.  We  must  oppose  them,  therefore,  open- 
ly, and  without  fear  or  hesitation,  and  the  sooner  it  is  done  after 
their  operations  have  commenced,  the  better ;  for  after  the  delu- 
sion has  proceeded  to  a  certain  length,  it  becomes  like  a  resistless 
torrent,  which  nothing  can  stop,  till  it  has  spent  its  force.  You 
have  therefore,  in  my  judgment,  done  well,  in  preaching  and  pub- 
lishing discourses  intended  to  have  an  effect  in  correcting  the  er- 


APPENDIX.  145 

rors  and  abuses  to  which  I  have  referred  ;  and  on  the  evening  of 
my  ministerial  life,  I  willingly  bear  my  solemn  testimony  against 
them,  and  am  glad  of  an  opportunity  to  record  it,  as  here  I  do — 
May  the  Lord  assist  and  bless  you,  in  all  your  endeavors  to  plead 
his  precious  cause,  and  extend  his  blessed  kingdom.  So  prays 
your  friend  and  brother  in  the  gospel  of  our  dear  and  adored  Re- 
deemer. 

ASHBEL  GREEN. 
Rev.  W.  B.  Sprague.  D.  D. 


'M 


LETTER  XIX. 

From  the  REVEREND  MOSES  WADDEL. 

Lato  President  of  Franklin  College,  Athens,  Georgia. 

Willington,  South- Carolina,  Feb.  25,  1832. 
Reverend  and  Dear  Sir, 

Your  letter  of  26th  ult.  is  received,  in  which  you  request  me 
to  communicate  to  you  some  general  account  of  the  revivals  of 
religion  which  have  occurred  under  my  observation,  or  within  the 
sphere  of  my  labors ;  and  also  my  opinion  on  some  other  subjects 
connected  with  them. 

Shortly  after  the  Revolutionary  war  ended,  during  the  year 
1784,  there  was  a  very  solemn  attention  to  religion  excited  in  the 
minds  of  many  persons  in  the  congregation  of  Concord,  where  I 
was  born,  and  in  the  adjacent  churches  of  Bethany  and  Fourth- 
Creek  ;  which  were  then  under  the  pastoral  care  of  that  zealous, 
indefatigable  and  faithful  Minister  of  the  Gospel,  the  late  Rev. 
James  Hall,  D.  D.  He  then  resided  in  Iredell  county,  North- 
Carolina,  where  he  also  died  a  few  years  ago.  This  revival  was 
brought  about  by  no  other  means  apparently  than  the  divine  bless- 
ing which  attended  the  evangelical,  experimental  and  practical 
preaching  of  the  pastor,  together  with  his  untiring  attention  to 
public  catechising  and  family  visitation  of  the  churches  under  his 
care.  In  these  two  last  mentioned  duties,  he  was  in  labors  more 
abundant  than  any  pastor  I  have  ever  known.  This  period  was 
marked  with  no  noise  or  sensible  disorder ;  but  a  visible  solemnity 
seemed  to  pervade  the  congregations,  and  a  number  were  added  to 
those  churches  of  such  as,  I  trust,  have  been  and  shall  be  saved. 
Sacramental  occasions,  I  think,  were  attended  with  more  reve- 
rential solemnity  than  any  I  have  ever  witnessed. 

During  the  years  1788  and  1789,  there  was  a  considerable  at- 
tention to  religion  in  the  (then)  upper  parts  of  Georgia,  including 
the  present  counties  of  Wilkes,  Elbert,  Oglethorpe,  Taliaferro, 
Hancock  and  Greene,  in  which  last  I  then  resided.  The  Baptist 
churches  partook  largely  of  it,  by  the  ministry  of  the  Rev.  Silas 
Mercer  and  Abraham  Marshall.     The  Methodist  churches  were 


APPENDIX.  147 

much  increased  by  the  ministry  of  the  Rev.  Hope  Hull  and  others. 
The  Presbyterian  churches  at  that  time  in  Georgia  were  "  few  and 
far  between ;"  yet  by  the  missionary  labors  of  the  Rev.  Daniel 
Thatcher,  and  the  occasional  and  most  refreshing  visits  of  the  Rev. 
John  Springer,  a  considerable  number  was  added  to  the  Presbvte- 
rian  church,  and  several  congregations  were  organized.  In  these 
eventful  and  important  changes,  seasons  of  public  worship  in  our 
congregations  were  altogether  noiseless,  but  deeply  marked  with 
grave  solemnity. 

In  the  year  1802,  what  has  been  often  called  the  great  or  old 
revival,  commenced  in  this  State,  and  continued  in  some  degree  to 
appear  at  some  places  of  public  worship  until  in  1805.  This  was 
distinguished  from  all  others  I  have  ever  seen  in  our  church,  in 
many  respects.  It  was  said  to  have  commenced  in  Kentucky,  and 
gradually  passed  on  through  Tennessee  and  North-Carolina,  into 
this  State.  The  first  time  I  attended  a  meeting  of  this  kind  was 
in  July  1802,  in  one  of  our  congregations  called  Nazareth.  This 
meeting  lasted  four  or  five  days,  and  was  followed  by  the  appoint- 
ment of  several  others  in  different  congregations  within  the  bounds 
of  our  Presbytery,  all  of  our  ministers  being  then  present.  At 
that  meeting  many  things  occurred  which  I  never  had  before  wit- 
nessed ;  such  as,  persons  falling  to  the  ground  as  suddenly  as 
if  they  had  been  pierced  through  the  heart  by  a  bullet  or  a  sword, 
while  a  sermon  or  exhortation  was  being  delivered,  which  had  no- 
thing unusually  animated  or  appropriate  in  it  either  as  to  matter  or 
manner.  Some,  when  falling,  would  utter  a  shriek,  and  lie  dur- 
ing hours,  still  and  silent ;  others  would  weep  and  moan  mourn- 
fully. The  numbers  who  attended  this  meeting  at  Nazareth  were 
variously  computed  by  different  persons,  from  five  to  eight  thou- 
sand. I  inclined  to  believe  the  latter  more  correct.  I  never  have 
seen  so  many  people  collected  at  a  place  of  worship  before  or  since. 
This  was  a  camp-meeting,  and  the  first  I  ever  saw,  although  I 
have  witnessed  a  number  since.  Some  of  the  following  meetings 
of  that  kind,  though  not  quite  so  numerously  attended,  yet  exhi- 
bited more  instances  of  persons  falling  than  were  exhibited  there. 
I  have  never  dared  to  say,  that  the  operations  of  God's  Spirit  did 
not  produce  those,  or  many  of  those  wonderful  effects  which  were 
witnessed  there  and  elsewhere  on  such  occasions  ;  nor  would  I 


148  APPENDIX. 

presume  to  say  that  none  of  those  "  bodily  exercises,"  as  they 
were  often  called,  did  ultimately  terminate  in  the  saving  conver- 
sion of  the  souls  of  those  who  were  so  wonderfully  affected ;  but  I 
must  say,  with  regret,  that  a  number  of  those  within  the  bounds 
of  my  personal  acquaintance,  who  were  prostrate  on  the  ground 
for  several  silent  hours,  did  not  afterwards  give  satisfactory  evi- 
dence of  their  heart's  having  been  savingly  changed. 

The  revival  of  religion  which  came  more  immediately  and  fully 
under  my  view,  was  that  which  took  place  in  the  town  of  Athens 
and  state  of  Georgia,  in  the  year  1826,  at  which  time  I  was  pre- 
sident of  Franklin  college.  During  five  years  preceding,  a  few 
professors  of  our  small  church,  which  had  been  organized  there  in 
1820,  had  attended  a  weekly  prayer  meeting,  and  united  in  im- 
ploring the  King  of  Zion  to  grant  us  an  effusion  of  his  Holy  Spirit, 
and  a  season  of  refreshing  from  his  presence.  Two  young  men 
who  had  finished  their  academical  studies  in  the  college  not  long 
before,  sickened  and  were  cut  off  by  death,  within  one  month. 
As  one  died  in  the  town  and  the  other  in  the  neighboring  part  of 
the  country,  they  were  both  visited  by  a  number  of  their  fellow 
students,  most  of  whose  minds  were  deeply  affected  by  the  suffer- 
ings and  the  sayings  of  their  dying  friends.  A  more  solemn  atten- 
tion to  the  ministration  of  the  word  and  ordinances  soon  became  vi- 
sible, and  the  solemn  concern  of  many  in  the  college  for  the  salva- 
tion of  their  souls  could  no  longer  be  concealed.  Seriousness  be- 
came almost  universal  in  the  members  of  the  institution,  and  inha- 
bitants of  the  town.  It  commenced  in  August.  In  September 
and  October  twenty-seven  students  professed  to  have  obtained  a 
hope  of  the  pardon  of  their  sins,  and  about  the  same  number  of 
persons  who  resided  in  Athens  and  its  vicinity ;  all  of  whom  I 
think  attached  themselves  to  some  church.  The  succeeding  year 
continued  to  be  visited  with  cheering  tokens  of  the  Divine  pre- 
sence and  blessing,  not  only  in  the  college  and  Athens,  where  the 
revival  commenced,  but  the  attention  to  religion  diffused  itself,  if  I 
may  so  speak,  to  and  through  all  the  adjacent  counties,  and  many 
more  remote  parts  of  the  State.  Its  effects  were  soon  felt  in  the 
different  congregations  of  which  Hopewell  Presbytery  consists,  as 
well  as  those  in  the  Baptist  and  Methodist  denominations.  During 
this  revival  there  was  no  disorder  or  unusual  noise  in  any  of  our 


APPENDIX 


religious  meetings,  notwithstanding  numbers  were  known  to  be  un- 
der pungent  convictions  and  deep  distress  of  mind. 

To  genuine  revivals  of  religion  every  true  minister  and  faithful 
follower  of  Jesus  Christ  must  be  a  friend.  The  most  proper  and 
promising  means  that  man  can  use  to  produce  and  promote  a  revi- 
val, I  conceive  to  be  frequent  and  fervent  prayer  on  the  part  of 
ministers,  elders  and  professors  in  their  closets,  in  the  sanctuary, 
and  in  social  meetings,  consisting  of  smaller  numbers  of  professing 
Christians.  Ministers  should  insist  often  and  earnestly  on  the  na- 
ture and  necessity  of  regeneration  founded  on  the  entire  depravity 
of  human  nature — the  absolute  necessity  of  an  interest  in  Christ's 
righteousness  by  an  humble,  appropriating  faith,  and  of  the  quick- 
ening, enlightening  and  sanctifying  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to 
work  in  the  soul,  both  to  will  and  to  do,  of  God's  good  pleasure. 
To  insist  upon  and  urge  these  topics  upon  the  attention  of  his  hear- 
ers, should  be  the  evangelist's  great  employment  in  the  pulpit ;  and 
afterwards  to  be  undeniably  importunate  in  imploring  the  blessing 
of  Him  who  alone  can  give  the  increase,  upon  his  labors.  This 
blessing  should  be  sought  daily  in  his  closet.  To  converse  private- 
ly with  his  hearers  on  experimental  religion  is  a  duty,  to  the  neg- 
lect of  which  the  want  of  ministerial  usefulness  and  success  is  often 
attributable.  Those  pastors  who  have  been  most  attentive  to  this 
duty,  as  far  as  my  observation  has  extended,  have  been  the  most 
wise  in  winning  souls  to  Christ :  and  what  is  a  revival  of  religion 
but  a  season  of  gathering  souls  into  the  Ark  of  safety  ? 

Family  visitation  is  also  another  most  important  duty  of  a  mi- 
nister whose  heart's  desire  is  to  see  the  pleasure  of  the  Lord  pros- 
per in  his  hand.  On  such  occasions,  personal  interviews  with  the 
individuals  composing  the  household,  I  have  generally  thought  to 
be  most  useful.  A  general  exhortation  to  the  family,  concluding 
always  with  social  prayer  in  their  behalf,  is  indispensable.  Such 
visits  endear  the  pastor,  and  inspire  confidence  in  his  ministrations 
and  concern  for  their  spiritual  interest. 

Prayer  for  God's  blessing  on  his  word  and  ordinances,  and  fre- 
quent conversation  on  the  experimental  exercises  of  their  souls  in 
matters  of  religion  with  the  members  of  the  congregation  and 
others,  when  opportunity  is  afforded,  together  with  such  cautions 
and  counsel  as  may  appear  necessary,  are  also  duties  incumbent 


150  APPENDIX. 

on  ruling  elders  who  desire  to  see  religion  revive  among  them, 
and  the  pleasure  of  the  Lord  to  prosper  in  their  hands. 

With  respect  to  the  manner  of  conducting  a  religious  revival  af- 
ter it  has  pleased  God  to  commence  one,  I  have  witnessed  various 
methods,  some  of  a  more  public,  others  of  a  more  private  nature ; 
but  I  have  observed  when  I  visited  and  conversed  with  persons 
privately  who  were  anxious  for  their  souls,  they  appeared  more 
unreserved  in  the  statement  of  the  exercises  of  their  minds  than 
when  surrounded  by  a  number  of  others,  besides  the  elders  of  the 
church.  I  have  thought  that  some  persons  whom  I  have  seen  at- 
taching themselves  to  the  church  had  been  too  easily  and  hastily 
admitted. 

May  the  blissful  period  speedily  arrive,  when  u  the  knowledge 
of  the  Lord  shall  cover  the  earth  as  the  waters  fill  and  cover  the 
sea" — "  when  the  righteousness  of  Zion  shall  go  forth  as  bright- 
ness, and  her  salvation  as  a  lamp  that  burnetii,"  is  the  prayer,  I 
doubt  not,  of  yourself,  and  of 

Your  friend  and 

Fellow  laborer  in  the  Gospel, 

MOSES  WADDEL. 
Rev.  W.  B.  Sprague,  D.  D. 


LETTER  XX. 

From  the  REVEREND  EDWARD  D.  GRIFFIN,  D.  D. 

President  of  Williams  College,  Williamstown,  Massachusetts. 

Williams  College,  Jan.  20,  1832. 
Reverend  and  Dear  Sir, 

You  ask  me  for  some  account  of  the  early  American  revivals  in 
the  modern  series,  particularly  those  in  which  I  was  permitted  to 
take  a  part,  and  those  which  have  occurred  in  this  college ;  toge- 
ther with  my  views  of  the  proper  means  of  conducting  them  and 
of  guarding  against  the  dangers  incident  to  their  abuse. 

Long  before  the  death  of  Whitefield  in  1770,  extensive  revivals 
in  America  had  ceased.  And  except  one  in  Stockbridge  and  some 
other  parts  of  Berkshire  county,  Mas.  about  the  year  1772  ;  and 
one  in  the  North  Quarter  of  Lyme,  Conn,  about  the  year  1780  ; 
and  one  in  several  towns  of  Litchfield  county,  Conn,  about  the  year 
1783 ;  I  know  of  none  which  occurred  afterwards  till  the  time  of 
which  I  am  to  speak. 

About  the  year  1792  commenced  three  series  of  events  of  suffi- 
cient importance  to  constitute  a  new  era.  That  year  the  blood  be- 
gan to  flow  in  Europe,  in  that  contest  which,  with  short  intervals, 
was  destined  to  destroy  the  (t  man  of  sin"  and  to  introduce  a  happier 
form  of  society  and  the  glorious  state  of  the  Church.  That  year  was 
established  at  Kettering  in  England,  the  first  in  the  continuous  se- 
ries of  societies  which  have  covered  the  whole  face  of  the  Protes- 
tant world  and  introduced  the  age  of  missions  and  of  active  benevo- 
lence. And  that  year  or  the  year  before  began  the  unbroken  se- 
ries of  American  revivals.  There  was  a  revival  in  North  Yar- 
mouth, Me.  in  1791.  In  the  summer  of  1792  one  appeared  in 
Lee,  in  the  county  of  Berkshire.  The  following  November,  the 
first  that  I  had  the  privilege  of  witnessing  showed  itself  on  the  bor- 
ders of  East  Haddam  and  Lyme,  Conn,  which  apparently  brought 
to  Christ  about  a  hundred  souls.  Since  that  time  revivals  have 
never  ceased.  I  saw  a  continued  succession  of  heavenly  sprinklings 
at  New  Salem,  Farmington,  Middlebury,  and  New  Hartford,  (all 
in  Connecticut,)  until,  in  1799,  I  could  stand  at  my  door  in  New 


152  APPENDIX, 

Hartford,  Litchfield  county,  and  number  fifty  or  sixty  contiguous 
congregations  laid  down  in  one  field  of  divine  wonders,  and  as  ma- 
ny more  in  different  parts  of  New  England.  By  1802  revivals  had 
spread  themselves  through  most  of  the  western  and  southern  States ; 
and  since  that  time  they  have  been  familiar  to  the  whole  American 
people. 

I  preached  my  first  sermon  at  New  Hartford  Oct.  26, 1794.  In 
the  fall  of  1795  a  revival  commenced,  which  in  the  course  of  the 
winter  apparently  brought  about  fifty  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth. 
The  neighbouring  towns  were  not  then  visited :  but  in  October  1798 
a  great  revival  began  at  West  Simsbury  on  the  east,  and  soon  ex- 
tended to  Torringford  on  the  west,  and  we  were  left  like  a  parched 
island  in  the  midst  of  surrounding  floods.  The  agonies  of  that  hour 
can  never  be  told.  First  one,  and  then  two,  and  afterwards  more 
met  me  in  my  study  for  prayer,  and  the  wrestlings  were  such  as  I 
had  never  witnessed  in  a  meeting  before.  On  the  4th  of  Novem- 
ber I  went  to  the  house  of  God,  saying  as  I  went,  "  My  soul,  wait 
thou  only,  only,  only  upon  God,  for  my  expectation  is  from  him." 
During  the  morning  service  I  scarcely  looked  at  the  audience,  and 
cared  not  whether  they  were  asleep  or  awake,  feeling  that  the  ques- 
tion of  a  revival  did  not  lie  between  me  and  them,  but  was  to  be 
settled  in  heaven.  In  the  afternoon,  in  alluding  to  the  fact  that  Je- 
sus of  Nazareth  was  passing  by,  and  we  were  left,  and  could  hard- 
ly hope  for  another  visit  so  soon,  and  to  the  awful  prospects  of  sin- 
ners in  the  middle  of  life  if  another  revival  should  not  come  in  twelve 
or  fifteen  years,  I  seemed  to  take  an  eternal  leave  of  heads  of  fami- 
lies out  of  Christ ;  I  came  near  falling ;  I  thought  I  should  be  obli- 
ged to  stop ;  but  I  was  carried  through.  The  next  day  it  was  ap- 
parent that  a  revival  had  commenced  ;  a  dozen  heads  of  families  of 
the  most  respectable  class  were  under  conviction ;  and  in  the  course 
of  the  winter  and  the  following  year  a  hundred  were  hopefully  add- 
ed to  the  Lord.  The  last  time  that  I  heard  that  4th  of  November 
referred  to  at  New  Hartford,  I  was  told  that  between  forty  and  fifty 
of  those  who  had  been  received  to  the  church,  dated  back  their  con- 
victions to  that  day. 

In  October  1800  the  health  of  my  family  and  the  peremptory  ad- 
vice of  physicians  compelled  me  to  leave  New  Hartford.  I  spent  the 
winter  in  Orange,  New  Jersey.    A  time  of  refreshment  from  the  pre- 


APPENDIX.  153 

sence  of  the  Lord  was  afforded  us,  and  about  fifty  were  added  to  the 
church.  In  October  1801 1  was  installed  at  Newark.  A  revival  com- 
menced the  following  winter,  which  continued  through  1802  and  ex- 
tended into  1803.  In  my  journal,  under  date  of  Feb.  16,  1803,  I 
find  a  hope  expressed  that  the  number  of  converts  amounted  to  a 
hundred.  The  neighbouring  ministers  were  revived,  and  in  the  spi- 
rit of  prayer  went  forth  two  and  two  to  visit  the  congregations, 
spending  a  day  and  holding  two  meetings  in  a  place,  and  continuing 
out  six  days.  These  means  began  to  be  blest  as  early  as  January 
1803,  and  that  year  about  twenty  contiguous  congregations  experi- 
enced the  mighty  power  of  God. 

In  the  spring  of  1807  some  seriousness  appeared  in  Newark  and 
a  very  few  obtained  hopes  ;  but  the  impression  past  off.  In  the 
summer  some  half  a  dozen  Christians  were  much  exercised  for  a 
revival,  and,  as  it  appeared  afterwards,  several  sinners  were  night- 
ly carried  in  their  dreams  to  the  judgment  seat,  who  threw  off  their 
impressions  by  day.  In  the  latter  part  of  August  a  great  revival 
broke  out  at  Elizabethtown  on  the  south  and  at  Orange  on  the  west. 
The  Friday  before  the  first  sabbath  in  September,  (which  was  our 
communion  sabbath,)  was  observed  by  the  church  in  Newark  as  a 
day  of  fasting  and  prayer.  On  sabbath  morning  a  meeting  was  held 
expressly  to  pray  for  a  blessing  on  the  word  that  day.  Some  went 
with  little  impression,  who  found  themselves  and  their  brethren  lost 
in  that  desire,  and  returned  with  a  strong  hope  that  such  a  blessing 
would  follow.  The  next  day  I  found  several  Christians  saying 
that  they  never  had  had  such  a  sense  of  the  truths  brought  out  on 
the  sabbath  before.  At  a  meeting  in  the  evening  I  saw  and  felt  such 
tokens  of  the  divine  presence,  that  I  had  no  longer  a  doubt  that  a  re- 
vival had  begun.  It  had  begun  with  mighty  power.  In  all  such 
seasons,  if  any  feeling  had  been  more  prominent  than  the  rest,  it 
was  a  deep  sense  of  absolute  dependance :  but  never  had  I  had  so 
deep  a  sense  of  this  before.  I  could  not  keep  at  home ;  I  was  con- 
stantly going  from  house  to  house ;  and  yet  I  felt  that  I  was  doing- 
nothing  but  holding  a  torch  to  the  tinder  which  God  had  prepared. 
The  work  extended  to  about  the  same  number  of  congregations  as 
before,  and  by  the  same  means,  the  ministers  going  out  two  and 
two  as  in  the  former  case.     In  Newark  ninety  eight  joined  the 


APPENDIX. 


church  at  one  time,  and  about  two  hundred  in  all.  By  this  time 
it  was  understood  why  a  greater  sense  of  dependance  had  been 
granted  :  the  work  was  to  be  greater  than  I  had  ever  seen  before. 

The  first  of  June  1809,  I  was  removed  by  the  providence  of 
God  and  by  the  advice  of  my  brethren,  to  the  Theological  Semina- 
ry at  Andover,  and  to  a  connexion  with  the  infant  church  in  Park- 
street,  Boston,  as  a  stated  preacher.  The  house  in  Parkstreet  not 
being  finished,  and  the  Rev.  Mr.  French  of  Andover  dying  that 
summer,  I  took  the  pulpit  and  supplied  it  till  winter  for  the  benefit 
of  the  family.  It  pleased  God  to  pour  out  his  Spirit.  A  revival 
of  very  considerable  extent  ensued,  calculated  to  fit  that  atmosphere 
to  be  breathed  by  the  sons  of  the  prophets.  One  of  the  subjects  of 
the  work,  an  only  child,  went  out  afterwards  a  missionary's  wife  to 
India,  and  the  affectionate  parents,  I  have  been  informed,  were  heard 
to  say,  they  never  were  so  happy  in  their  lives. 

The  church  in  Parkstreet  having  become  discouraged  by  several 
unsuccessful  applications  for  a  pastor,  I  thought  it  my  duty,  in  the 
spring  of  1811,  to  devote  myself  wholly  to  them.  For  four  years 
we  had  a  continual  sprinkling,  but  things  were  not  ripe  for  a  hea- 
venly shower.  The  congregation  in  Newark  having  amicably  di- 
vided, and  the  second  congregation  being  vacant,  they  solicited  me 
in  the  spring  of  1815  to  return  to  them.  There  were  circumstan- 
ces which  led  me  to  believe  that  such  was  the  will  of  God.  I  went 
about  the  first  of  June.  In  December  1816  a  powerful  revival  be- 
gan in  the  two  congregations,  and  about  the  same  time  in  some 
neighbouring  towns,  which  continued  through  most  of  the  following 
year.  I  have  no  document  to  show  the  numbers  that  were  added 
to  the  churches.  I  yjS 

In  September  1821  I  was  appointed  President  of  this  college ; 
and  the  indications  of  the  divine  will  were  so  clear  that  I  durst  not 
refuse. 

Thus,  my  dear  Sir,  I  have  wandered  over  the  first  part  of  the 
ground  which  your  partial  friendship  assigned  me,  and  will  now 
confine  myself  to  the  more  important  history  of  God's  dealings  with 
this  institution. 

It  was  from  Litchfield  county  that  the  spirit  of  the  new  era  gra- 
dually crept  upon  this  college.  For  near  seven  years  after  the 
charter  was  obtained,  the  professors  in  all  the  classes  amounted  on- 


APPENDIX.  155 

ly  to  five ;  until,  in  February  1800,  two  of  the  members  professed 
religion  in  Litchfield  county,  where  they  had  been  subjects  of  one 
of  the  revivals  of  1799.  At  the  next  commencement  one  of  them 
graduated  and  another  from  the  same  revivals  entered.  These  two 
were  the  only  professors  in  the  classes,  until  joined  by  four  more 
from  the  revivals  of  the  same  county  the  following  spring,  which 
made  an  important  change  in  the  religious  character  of  the  college. 
The  next  class  that  entered  were  nearly  half  professors,  who  in 
their  senior  year  took  part  in  the  first  revival. 

The  earliest  revival  known  to  this  town  commenced  in  the  spring 
of  1805  and  continued  between  two  and  three  years.  It  soon  ex- 
tended to  the  college,  where  five  began  to  hope.  In  the  spring  of 
1806  a  new  impulse  was  given  to  the  work.  That  spring  was 
made  memorable  to  the  college  by  the  admission  to  its  bosom  of 
those  distinguished  youth,  Samuel  John  Mills  and  Gordon  Hall. 
Mills  had  been  prepared  by  the  revival  at  Torringford,  Litchfield 
county,  in  1798,  9,  and  he  joined  a  class  which  contained  such 
men  as  James  Richards  and  Robert  Chauncey  Robbins.  He  en- 
tered into  the  revival  with  all  his  heart ;  and  in  the  course  of  the 
summer  eight  or  ten  of  that  class  became  subjects  of  the  work,  and 
one  or  two  others,  among  whom  was  Gordon  Hall,  who  joined  the 
church  in  Williamstown  that  same  year.  The  work  seems  to  have 
continued  beyond  the  summer ;  for  one  account  says,  "  Thirteen 
were  added  to  the  church,  of  whom  nine  became  ministers  of  the 
Gospel.  Ten  others  were  supposed  to  be  subjects  of  the  revival." 
Another  account,  drawn  up  in  1827,  says,  "  Besides  those  who  be- 
came church  members  from  the  classes  that  graduated  in  1805,  6, 
7.  8,  9,  about  seventeen  have  since  become  professors  of  religion." 

Mills  had  devoted  himself  to  the  cause  of  missions  from  the  com- 
mencement of  his  new  existence,  and  by  the  influence  of  that  revival 
he  was  enabled  to  diffuse  his  spirit  through  a  choice  circle  who 
raised  this  college  to  the  distinction  of  being  the  birth  place  of  Ame- 
rican missions.  In  the  spring  of  1808  they  formed  a  secret  society, 
to  extend  their  influence  to  other  colleges  and  to  distinguished  in- 
dividuals in  different  parts  of  the  country.  One  of  them  first  rous- 
ed the  missionary  energies  of  Pliny  Fisk,  who  afterwards  died  in 
Palestine.  In  the  autumn  of  that  year,  in  a  beautiful  meadow  on 
the  banks  of  the  Hoosack,  these  young  Elijahs  prayed  into  exis- 


156  APPENDIX. 

tence  the  embryo  of  American  missions.  In  the  fall  of  1809,  Mills 
and  Richards  and  Robbins  carried  this  society  to  Andover,  where 
it  roused  the  first  missionary  band  that  went  out  to  India  in  1812, 
and  where  it  is  still  exerting  a  mighty  influence  on  the  interests 
of  the  world.  In  that  band  were  Gordon  Hall  and  Luther  Rice 
of  this  college.  Richards  soon  followed  and  laid  his  bones  in  In- 
dia. Mills  and  his  coadjutors  were  the  means  of  forming  the  Ame- 
rican Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions,  the  American 
Bible  Society,  the  United  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  and  the  Af- 
rican School  under  the  care  of  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  New 
Jersey ;  besides  all  the  impetus  given  to  domestic  missions,  to  the 
Colonization  Society,  and  to  the  general  cause  of  benevolence  in 
both  hemispheres.  Such  were  the  fruits  of  the  revivals  in  Litch- 
field county  and  of  the  first  revival  in  this  college. 

In  January  1812  another  revival  commenced  in  town  under  the 
preaching  of  Samuel  Nott,  one  of  the  first  five  missionaries  who 
went  out  that  year  to  India.  In  April  and  May  it  extended  to  the 
college,  chiefly  to  the  three  lower  classes.  Twenty  four  were  hope- 
fully converted  then  and  a  number  afterwards.  Another  account 
says,  "  Twenty  one  were  added  to  the  church,  of  whom  thirteen 
have  become  ministers  of  the  Gospel.  Several  others  felt  the  pow- 
er of  this  revival,  and  their  lives  have  since  proved  that  the  effects 
were  not  transient. " 

In  June  1815  the  first  President  left  the  college.  His  parting 
sermon  had  a  great  effect  on  the  students.  A  third  revival  follow- 
ed. Fifteen  were  hopefully  renewed  in  the  course  of  the  summer. 
Another  account  says,  "  Twelve  were  added  to  the  church,  of 
whom  nine  became  ministers  of  the  Gospel.  Several  others  re- 
ceived very  salutary  impressions,  whose  lives  have  since  shown 
the  value  of  this  revival  to  them." 

About  the  first  of  March  1824  a  fourth  revival  appeared  to  com- 
mence in  the  person  of  William  Hervey,  now  a  missionary  in  In- 
dia. Twelve  or  fourteen  used  to  attend  the  inquiry  meetings.  Se- 
veral obtained  hopes  who  endured  but  for  a  time.  Hervey  alone 
persevered.  Of  the  others  that  were  impressed ,  one  obtained  a  hope 
in  the  summer  of  1825,  and  is  now  a  minister  of  the  Gospel ;  an- 
other joined  the  church  after  he  graduated,  and  is  now  a  professor 
in  the  institution. 


APPENDIX.    .  157 

When  college  came  together  in  October  1825,  the  arrows  of  the 
Almighty  stuck  in  several  hearts .  Some  old  hopes  were  scattered  to 
the  winds.  A  fifth  revival  ensued.  During  the  latter  part  of  the 
term  the  power  was  astonishingly  great,  affecting  almost  the  whole 
college.  Of  eighty  five  students,  full  seventy  thought  themselves 
Christians.  The  impression  was  kept  up  through  the  spring  term, 
but  there  it  ended.  In  this  revival  thirty  five  experienced  hopes, 
some  of  which  were  soon  renounced.  For  aught  I  know,  from 
twenty  five  to  twenty  seven  are  hoping  still,  and  another  who  re- 
lapsed has  apparently  been  recovered.  Twelve  or  thirteen  are  in 
the  ministry  or  looking  forward  to  it.  Of  these,  Hollis  Reed  went 
with  Hervey  to  India ;  two  belong  to  a  company  of  ministers  who, 
in  the  spirit  of  missions,  have  located  themselves  for  life  in  the 
new  settlements  beyond  the  Mississippi ;  and  two  or  three  others 
have  been  pondering  on  a  missionary  life. 

The  sixth  revival  began  about  the  first  of  March  1827,  and  con- 
tinued till  vacation.  It  spent  its  chief  force  on  the  two  lower  class- 
es, from  which  six  professed  religion. 

In  October  1828  some  seriousness  appeared,  which  continued 
through  that  and  the  next  term.  Nine  visited  me  under  some  im- 
pressions. Inquiry  meetings  were  set  up.  One  obtained  a  hope 
which  was  soon  renounced.  Not  an  individual  held  out.  Three 
of  them  however  have  since  given  evidence  of  a  saving  change. 

A  seventh  revival  appeared  to  commence  in  November  1829. 
That  month  two  gave  evidence  of  piety  who  still  continue.  High 
hopes  were  entertained  and  a  determination  was  taken  to  pray  till 
the  blessing  came.  Meetings  for  prayer,  accompanied  with  consi- 
derable excitement,  were  kept  up  through  the  term,  and  through 
the  long  winter  vacation,  and  through  the  spring  term.  I  attend- 
ed till  broken  off  by  sickness  in  April  1830.  In  the  course  of  the 
winter  two  more  expressed  hopes,  one  at  least  of  which  proved 
doubtful. 

On  the  evening  of  January  6th,  1831,  I  was  sent  for  to  visit 
Troy,  where  the  first  in  the  series  of  protracted  meetings  in  this 
region  had  lately  been  held,  and  where  a  great  revival  had  begun. 
I  went  on  the  8th  and  returned  on  the  19th.  Something  hopeful 
had  begun  to  appear  in  town  before  I  left  home,  and  on  Friday 
evening  the  21st  I  went  to  a  meeting  to  tell  the  people  what  I  had 


158  APPENDIX. 

seen.  One  of  the  students,  hearing  that  a  statement  was  to  be 
made,  went,  and  was  awakened.  The  next  week  we  had  a  four 
days  meeting,  beginning  with  a  fast  and  ending  with  the  communion 
sabbath.  This  was  the  second  protracted  meeting  in  the  series,  and 
was  attended  with  an  evident  blessing.  A  revival  began  in  town. 
During  vacation  two  of  the  students  obtained  hopes  here,  and  two 
more  in  Troy.  When  college  came  together  the  10th  of  Februa- 
ry, it  was  a  time  of  great  solemnity.  The  month  of  March  was 
full  of  power.  By  the  second  of  April  twenty,  including  those  al- 
ready mentioned,  were  apparently  rejoicing  in  the  truth.  Of  these, 
four  soon  renounced  their  hope ;  the  other  sixteen,  for  aught  I 
know,  still  endure,  and  the  greater  part  appear  like  devoted  Christ- 
ians. JNk 

These  are  the  eight  revivals  which  the  pity  of  heaven  has  grant- 
ed to  this  college  in  twenty  six  years,  five  of  which,  including  two 
of  less  extent,  have  appeared  in  seven  years.*  «^ 

The  means  employed  in  these  revivals  have  been  but  two, — the 
clear  presentation  of  divine  truth  and  prayer :  nothing  to  work  upon 
the  passions  but  sober,  solemn  truth,  presented,  as  far  as  possible, 
in  its  most  interesting  attitudes,  and  closely  applied  to  the  con- 
science. The  meetings  have  been  still  and  orderly,  with  no  other 
signs  of  emotion  in  the  hearers  than  the  solemn  look  and  the  silent 
tear.  We  have  been  anxiously  studious  to  guard  against  delusive 
hopes  and  to  expose  the  windings  of  a  deceitful  heart,  forbearing  all 
encouragement  except  what  the  converts  themselves  could  derive 
from  Christ  and  the  promises,  knowing  that  any  reliance  on  our 
opinion  was  drawing  comfort  from  us  and  not  from  the  Saviour. 
We  have  not  accustomed  them  to  the  bold  and  unqualified  lan- 
guage that  such  a  one  is  converted,  but  have  used  a  dialect  calcula- 
ted to  keep  alive  a  sense  of  the  danger  of  deception.     For  a  similar 

*  April  18,  1832.  There  is  at  the  present  moment  the  ninth  revival  going  on  in  college.  On 
the  18th  of  January  we  had  a  fast  in  town  to  pray  for  such  a  blessing  in  the  college  and  congre- 
gation. After  that  I  recommended  it  to  the  students  who  staid  in  vacation,  to  hold  meetings 
for  prayer.  The  third  which  they  held  was  on  the  1st  of  February,  and  I  was  invited  to  attend. 
I  found  the  meeting  uncommonly  interesting  and  encouraging.  I  was  then  labouring  under  the 
commencement  of  a  disease  which  confined  me  till  near  the  middle  of  March.  In  that  interval 
a  protracted  meetiug  was  held  in  town  and  a  revival  commenced  there,  and  the  spirit  of  prayer 
was  greatly  increased  in  college  and  a  spirit  of  inquiry  began  among  the  impenitent.  The  first 
hopeful  conversion  in  college  took  place  on  the  16th  of  March,  two  days  before  I  renewed  my 
public  labours  in  the  house  of  God.  There  are  now  seven  students  who  venture  to  hope  that  they 
have  "  passed  from  death  unto  life."  Every  thing  is  conducted  with  perfect  stillness  and  deco- 
rum. 


APPENDIX.  '•  159 

reason  we  have  kept  them  back  from  a  profession  about  three 
months. 

Sinners  have  been  constantly  urged  to  immediate  repentance,  and 
every  excuse  has  been  taken  away.  At  the  same  time  we  have  not 
denied  or  concealed  their  dependance  for  the  sake  of  convincing 
them  of  their  obligations.  On  the  contrary,  we  have  esteemed  it 
vital  to  urge  that  dependance  in  order  to  drive  them  from  all  reli- 
ance on  their  own  strength,  and  to  make  them  die  to  every  hope 
from  themselves.  All  that  you  can  possibly  gain  by' flattering 
their  independence,  is  to  extort  a  confession  of  their  obligations  ; 
for  as  to  matter  of  fact,  they  will  not  submit  until  they  are  made 
willing  in  the  day  of  God's  power.  And  if  you  can  fasten  upon 
them  their  obligations  without  that  falsehood  which  robs  God  of 
his  glory,  pray  let  it  be  done.  This  we  have  found  it  possible  to 
do.  We  have  shown  them  that  their  obligations  rest  on  their  fa- 
culties, and  are  as  reasonable  and  as  complete  as  though  the  thing 
required  was  merely  to  walk  across  the  floor ;  that  their  faculties 
constitute  a  natural  ability,  that  is,  a  full  power  to  love  and  serve 
God  if  their  hearts  were  well  disposed,  leaving  nothing  in  the  way 
but  a  bad  heart,  for  which  they  are  wholly  to  blame  if  there  is  any 
blame  in  the  universe  ;  that  sin  can  rest  no  where  but  in  the  heart, 
and  that  if  you  drive  it  beyond  the  heart  you  drive  it  out  of  exist- 
ence ;  that  they  alone  create  the  necessity  for  God  to  conquer  them, 
and  to  decide  whether  he  will  conquer  them  or  not ;  that  it  is  an 
everlasting  blot  on  creation  that  God  has  to  speak  a  second  time  to 
induce  creatures  to  love  him,  much  more  that  he  has  to  constrain 
them  by  his  conquering  power  ;  and  yet  after  all  his  provisions  and 
invitations, — after  he  has  sent  his  Son  and  his  Spirit  to  save  them, 
— after  he  has  opened  the  door  wide  and  stands  with  open  arms  to 
receive  them, — they  will  still  break  their  way  to  perdition  if  his  al- 
mighty power  do  not  prevent ;  that  by  their  own  fatal  obstinacy 
they  are  cast  entirely  upon  his  will ;  that  they  are  wholly  in  his 
hands, — that  if  he  frown  they  die,  if  he  smile  they  live  forever. 
This  is  the  grandest  of  all  means  to  press  them  out  of  themselves,  to 
cast  them  dead  and  helpless  upon  God,  to  make  them  die  that  they 
may  be  made  alive.  Conceal  their  dependance  in  order  to  make 
them  feel  their  obligations !  The  maddest  purpose  that  ever  was 
conceived,  unless  the  thing  required  is  to  be  done  in  their  own 

i 


160 


APPENDIX. 


strength.  And  then  why  do  you  pray  for  the  Spirit  ?  "  In  all  thy 
ways  acknowledge  him,  and  he  shall  direct  thy  paths."  But  in  this 
greatest  of  all  his  works  he  is  chiefly  jealous  for  his  honour.  He 
will  not  hear  your  prayers  for  a  revival,  if,  when  you  go  out  from 
his  presence,  you  tell  sinners  that  he  has  nothing  to  do  in  the  bu- 
siness but  to  convict, — that  the  god  which  regenerates  is  light.  If 
there  is  any  truth  sweeter  than  all  the  rest,  it  is  this,  that  we  are 
absolutely,  totally,  and  eternally  dependant  on  his  sanctifying  grace 
and  that  he  will  have  all  the  glory  ; — if  any  view  of  God  more  sup- 
porting and  encouraging  than  all  the  rest,  it  is  that  which  the  Christ- 
ian takes  when  he  feelingly  says,  "  My  soul,  wait  thou  only  upon 
God,  for  my  expectation  is  from  him."  Take  any  thing  else  away, 
but  take  not  away  my  God.  This  is  the  last  truth  that  I  will  give 
up  till  I  yield  my  reason  and  my  immortal  hopes."  If  there  is  any 
truth  in  defence  of  which  I  would  go  on  a  crusade, — or,  better  still, 
in  support  of  which  I  would  go  to  the  stake, — it  is  this.  If  you 
see  this  denial  shut  up  heaven,  and  then,  instead  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
you  see  revivals  carried  on  by  human  devices  operating  on  the  pas- 
sions, there  is  more  cause  to  mourn  than  to  rejoice. 

I  do  not  object  to  all  measures  to  arrest  attention,  to  move  mo- 
derately the  imagination  and  passions,  and  to  put  the  whole  man 
into  action  towards  God  and  his  revealed  truths.  I  am  no  advo- 
cate for  addressing  men  as  intellectual  statues.  But  there  is  al- 
ways some  danger  in  working  on  this  part  of  the  human  constitu- 
tion by  other  means  than  truth  set  in  its  most  affecting  light  and 
pressed  home  upon  the  conscience,  and  at  no  period  of  existence  is 
the  danger  so  great  as  at  the  crisis  referred  to.  The  imagination 
and  passions  are  useful  handmaids  ;  but  when  they  assume  domi- 
nion, they  make  a  religion  of  bad  proportions  if  not  altogether  de- 
lusive. This  the  history  of  religious  enthusiasm  shows  on  every 
page. 

All  this  is  known  to  the  educated  in  our  country  ;  and  if  any  of 
them  have  adopted  measures  calculated  to  give  undue  prepon- 
derance to  imagination  and  passion,  it  has  been,  for  the  most 
part,  to  answer  other  purposes  of  religious  policy.  Much  has  been 
done  of  late  to  lead  awakened  sinners  to  commit  themselves,  in  or- 
der to  get  them  over  that  indecision  and  fear  of  man  which  have 
kept  them  back,  and  to  render  it  impossible  for  them  to  return  with 


APPENDIX.  161 

consistency.  For  this  purpose  they  are  called  upon  to  request  pub- 
lic prayers  by  rising,  to  come  out  into  the  aisle  in  token  of  their  de- 
termination to  be  for  God,  to  take  particular  seats,  called,  in  bad 
English,  anxious  seats,  to  come  forward  and  kneel  in  order  to  be 
prayed  for,  and  in  very  many  instances,  to  promise  to  give  them- 
selves to  religion  at  once.  For  much  the  same  purpose  converts 
are  called  upon  to  take  particular  seats,  and  thus  virtually  to  make 
a  profession  in  a  day,  and  are  hurried  into  the  church  in  a  few 
weeks.  These  measures,  while  they  are  intended  to  commit  the 
actors,  are  meant  also  to  awTaken  the  attention  of  others,  and  to 
serve  as  means  of  general  impression.  I  would  not  make  a  man 
an  offender  for  a  word ;  but  when  these  measures  are  reduced  to  a 
system  and  constantly  repeated, — when,  instead  of  the  former  dig- 
nity of  a  Christian  assembly,  it  is  daily  thrown  into  a  rambling  state 
by  these  well  meant  maneuvers, — it  becomes  a  solemn  question 
whether  they  do  not  give  a  disproportionate  action  to  imagination 
and  passion,  and  lead  to  a  reliance  on  other  means  than  truth  and 
prayer,  and  on  other  power  than  that  of  God.  I  have  seen  enough  to 
convince  me  that  sinners  are  very  apt  to  place  a  self  righteous  de- 
pendance  on  this  act  of  commitment.  "  I  have  taken  one  step,  and 
now  I  hope  God  will  do  something  for  me,"  is  language  which  I 
have  heard  more  than  once.  Against  my  promises,  express  or  im- 
plied, I  utterly  protest.  If  they  are  promises  to  do  any  thing  short 
of  real  submission,  they  will  bring  up  a  feeling  that  more  the  sin- 
ner is  not  bound  to  do ;  if  they  are  promises  to  submit,  they  are 
made  in  the  sinner's  own  strength  and  are  presumptuous.  The 
will,  which  forms  resolutions  and  utters  promises,  cannot  control 
the  heart.  Sinners  are  bound  to  love  God  at  once,  but  they  are  not 
bound  to  promise  beforehand  to  do  it  and  rely  on  their  own  will  to 
change  their  heart.  This  is  self-dependance.  They  are  bound  to 
go  forth  to  their  work  at  once,  but  they  are  not  bound  to  go  alone : 
it  is  their  privilege  and  duty  to  cast  themselves  instantly  on  the 
Holy  Ghost  and  not  to  take  a  single  step  in  their  own  strength. 
In  these  extorted  promises  there  is  another  evil, — the  substitution 
of  human  authority  for  the  divine.  It  is  right  for  Christians  to 
urge  upon  sinners  the  obligation  of  immediate  submission,  and  they 
cannot  enforce  this  too  much  by  the  authority  of  God ;  but  to  stand 


163  APPENDIX. 


over  them  and  say,  "  Come,  now  promise ;  promise  this  moment ; 
do  promise  ;  you  must  promise  ;  promise  and  I  will  pray  for  you, 
— if  you  dont  Fwont ;"  is  overpowering  them  with  human  autho- 
rity and  putting  it  in  the  room  of  the  divine. 

Sometimes  these  new  measures  are  plainly  intended  to  work  on 
the  imagination  and  passions.  When,  in  addition  to  all  the  rest,  a 
whole  assembly  are  called  upon  to  kneel,  what  is  this  but  a  mea- 
sure intended  merely  for  effect  ?  No  new  truth  is  thereby  convey- 
ed to  the  mind.  Truth  has  to  do  with  reason  and  conscience,  but 
these  tactics  with  imagination  and  passion  first,  and  afterwards  with 
a  stupid  reliance  on  forms,  as  the  whole  history  of  the  Church  at- 
tests. Is  there  no  danger  that  we  may  again  "  be  corrupted  from 
the  simplicity  that  is  in  Christ"  ?  The  frequent  repetition  of  these 
imposing  ceremonies  will  destroy  their  effect,  and  leave  us  with 
forms  instead  of  feelings.  It  was  in  this  way  that  the  primitive 
Church  sunk  into  all  the  dead  formalities  of  the  church  of  Rome. 
The  ceremonies  were  first  adopted  because  they  were  thought  to 
be  impressive.  In  time  they  ceased  to  impress,  and  then  the  mag- 
nificent and  garnished  body  of  worship  was  accepted  for  the  soul. 
This  is  the  certain  course  of  fallen  nature .  It  is  dangerous  to  work  in 
human  inventions  upon  the  forms  of  our  worship.  He  who  made 
and  united  the  body  and  soul,  best  knows  what  forms  are  adapted 
to  our  nature.  The  more  simple  they  are  the  less  they  draw  the 
mind  off  from  God  and  truth. 

God  forbid  that  I  should  speak  against  protracted  meetings,  but 
I  will  speak  against  their  abuse.  In  this  imperfect  world  it  is  al- 
most impossible  that  such  a  stimulating  institution  should  not  be 
abused.  It  is  so  much  easier  to  enter  into  the  excitements  of  a 
protracted  meeting  than  to  "tug  at  the  oar  of  prayer"  in  secret, 
or  even  to  exercise  a  holy  heart ;  it  is  so  much  easier  to  move  the 
people  by  these  impassioned  forms  than  to  bring  down  the  Holy 
Ghost  by  the  struggles  of  faith ;  that  there  is  the  utmost  danger 
that  these  meetings  will  be  put  in  the  room  of  secret  prayer  and 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  even  of  personal  religion.  When  I  see 
them  relied  on  to  produce  revivals  without  previous  prayer,  and 
a  boast  made  that  Christians  were  stupid  when  they  began; 
when  I  see  a  revival  of  ten  days  produce  its  hundred  converts,  and 
the  people,  who  were  stupid  before,  relapse  into  the  same  stupid*- 


APPENDIX.  163 

ty  at  the  end  of  the  protracted  meeting ;  I  cannot  but  say,  How  dif- 
ferent are  these  from  the  revivals  of  the  last  forty  years,  which 
were  preceded  by  long  agonies  of  desire  and  prayer,  and  which 
transmitted  their  spirit  to  many  succeeding  months. 

There  is  another  difference,  I  fear,  in  many  cases.  In  those  re- 
vivals unwearied  pains  were  taken  to  lay  open  the  divine  character 
in  all  its  benevolence,  %  holiness,  and  justice  ;  to  present  the  divine 
government  in  all  its  righteousness  and  purity,  in  all  its  sovereignty 
and  covenant  faithfulness,  in  all  its  reasonableness  and  benignity 
and  awful  terrour ;  to  lay  open  the  carnal  heart,  festering  with 
every  evil  passion,  and  the  horrid  nature  of  sin,  with  its  infinite  de- 
merits ;  to  explain  the  great  provision  of  the  atonement  and  the 
terms  of  acceptance  with  God ;  to  bring  out  the  mercy  which  melts 
in  the  Gospel  and  to  press  home  the  invitation  ;  to  show  the  rea- 
sonableness and  sincerity  of  God  in  all  his  treatment  of  sinners,  and 
the  unreasonableness  of  their  obstinacy  in  rejecting  the  Gospel. 
All  these  and  many  other  topics  furnished  matter  always  new  and 
always  affecting  to  the  conscience.  It  was  all  regarded  as  an  ex- 
hibition of  God,  in  his  character,  government,  and  relations  to  men ; 
and  if  we  could  make  a  clear  manifestation  of  God,  we  felt  a  con- 
fidence in  leaving  the  issue  in  the  hands  of  that  Spirit  whose  office 
work  it  is  to  take  of  the  things  of  God  and  show  them  to  men. 
But  now  I  fear  that  in  many  instances  there  is  so  much  reliance  on 
these  newly  invented  means  of  impression,  that  the  truths  of  God 
are  but  very  imperfectly  brought  out  or  even  studied;  dependance 
being  placed  on  a  few  topics  of  exhortation,  without  the  reasons 
which  the  truths  of  the  universe  furnish.  The  consequence  must 
be  that  the  people  will  be  left  in  ignorance,  with  a  high  susceptibi- 
lity of  irregular  excitement,  and  exactly  fitted,  should  more  sober 
habits  return,  to  fill  the  ranks  of  the  most  extravagant  sectaries, — 
the  same  that  happened  in  New  England  some  eighty  years  ago. 

I  have  no  fellowship  with  harsh  or  violent  measures ;  such  as 
abruptly  telling  a  professor  that  she  has  no  religion  and  is  going  di- 
rectly to  hell,  (merely  because  she  is  cold ;)  and  when  she  is  hor- 
rour  struck  and  begs  you  to  pray  for  her,  tearing  yourself  away 
and  saying,  I  wont  pray  for  you,  and  breaking  out  of  the  room,  leav- 
ing her  in  agonies  on  the  floor ;  all  to  shake  her  off  from  depend- 
ance on  you,  but  really  endangering  her  reason  and  life. 


APPENDIX. 

Nor  have  I  any  more  complacency  in  public  personalities ;  such 
as  calling  people  by  name  in  prayer  or  preaching ;  holding  up  cer- 
tain neighbourhoods  as  subjects  of  public  prayer  on  account  of  their 
special  wickedness  or  neglects ;  and  worse  than  all,  deliberately 
labouring  to  make  sinners  angry,  in  order  to  show  them  how  they 
hate  God  and  his  people  and  his  truth ;  thus  doing  evil  that  good 
may  come. 

"  Let  your  women  keep  silence  in  the  churches,"  says  Paul ; 
<£  for  it  is  not  permitted  unto  them  to  speak. — And  if  they  will 
learn  any  thing,  let  them  ask  their  husbands  at  home ;  for  it  is  a 
shame  for  women  to  speak  in  the  church."*  They  may  not  even 
make  public  inquiries  after  truth.  "  Let  the  women  learn  in  si- 
lence with  all  subjection ;  but  I  suffer  not  a  woman  to  teach  nor 
to  usurp  authority  over  the  man,  but  to  be  in  silence,  "f  The  con- 
texts will  show  that  the  church  referred  to  was  not  a  judicatory, 
but  a  common  Christian  assembly  for  instruction  and  worship ;  and 
the  reasons  assigned  for  the  prohibition  apply  as  much  to  public 
prayers  as  to  public  teaching,  and  certainly  as  much  as  to  public  in- 
quiries after  truth.  And  prayers  are  public  in  any  assembly  of  men 
and  women  collected  for  devotion.  It  is  not  necessary,  to  make  it 
public,  that  the  assembly  should  be  in  the  sanctuary  or  on  the  sab- 
bath. The  primitive  Christians  had  no  sanctuary,  and  often  held 
those  assemblies  of  which  Paul  speaks  on  other  days  of  the  week. 
Wherever  the  sexes  are  mixed  up  in  an  assembly  for  social  prayer, 
there  the  prohibition  applies.  Nor  is  this  against  our  mothers  and 
wives  and  sisters  and  daughters.  They  will  gain  more  respect  and 
influence  by  keeping  in  the  place  which  nature  and  nature's  God 
assigned  them,  than  by  breaking  forth  as  Amazons  into  the  depart- 
ment of  men. 

From  these  excesses  two  special  evils  are  sure  to  follow ;  one 
among  the  ignorant,  the  other  among  the  learned  and  refined.  That 
among  the  ignorant  is  gross,  'palpable  disorder.  It  is  impossible 
that  the  local  scenes  of  the  last  six  years  should  have  been  enacted, 
and  that  the  events  of  the  last  year  should  have  given  currency  so 
wide  to  some  of  them,  without  producing  among  the  ignorant  out- 
breaking disorder  somewhere.  These  fruits,  I  hope,  have  not 
yet  extensively  appeared ;  but  a  late  scene  which  has  been  descri- 

*  l  Cor.  14.  34,  35.        1 1  Tim.  2.  11,  12. 


APPENDIX.  165 

bed  to  me  as  "  a  perfect  revel  of  fanaticism,"  may  serve  as  an  ex- 
ample. Among  other  excesses,  when  the  awakened  were  called 
out  into  the  aisle,  some  women  found  themselves  converted,  and  in 
the  midst  of  a  crowded  assembly,  and  with  a  loud  voice,  began  to 
pray  for  their  husbands.  And  this  was  taken,  by  men  hitherto 
deemed  sober, — perhaps  too  sober, — as  proof  of  the  extraordinary 
descent  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Such  disorders,  and  worse  than  these, 
will  infallibly  spread  themselves  all  abroad,  if  ministers  and  distin- 
guished members  of  the  Church  do  not  combine  in  earnest  to  check 
present  measures.  Human  nature  must  cease  to  be  human  nature 
if  this  is  not  the  result.  The  other  evil  referred  to  is,  that  these  ex- 
cesses, (I  speak  not  of  the  disorders))  prejudice  men  of  learning 
and  taste  against  revivals,  and  arm  the  influence  of  society  against 
them.  And  thus  while  they  throw  discredit  on  the  most  precious 
of  God's  works  and  obscure  his  glory  where  it  was  chiefly  to 
be  shown,  they  lay  stumbling  blocks  before  the  blind  over  which 
millions  will  fall  into  hell.  Let  the  attention  of  the  world  be 
aroused  by  every  hallowed  means ;  let  the  imagination  and  pas- 
sions be  wrought  upon  as  far  as  the  most  sweet  and  solemn  and 
awful  truths  of  God  can  move  them  ;  let  every  knee  be  pressed  to 
the  earth  in  prayer,  and  every  authorized  tongue  be  strained  with 
entreaties  to  dying  men  ;  let  the  whole  operation  be  as  impressive, 
as  irresistible,  as  love  and  truth  and  eloquence  can  make  it :  but  O, 
for  the  honour  of  Christ  and  his  Spirit,  and  in  pity  to  the  cultivated 
millions  of  our  race,  let  revivals  be  conducted  with  order  and  taste, 
and  shun  every  thing  by  which  our  brethren  may  be  offended  or 
made  to  fall. 

I  am,  Dear  Sir, 
With  every  sentiment  of  affection, 

Your  friend  and  brother. 

E.  D.  GRIFFIN. 
Rev.  W.  B.  Sprague,  D.  D. 


m 


"... 


^ 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW 


AN  INITIAL  FINE  OF  25  CENTS 

WILL  BE  ASSESSED  FOR  FAILURE  TO  RETURN 
THIS  BOOK  ON  THE  DATE  DUE.  THE  PENALTY 
WILL  INCREASE  TO  50  CENTS  ON  THE  FOURTH 
DAY  AND  TO  $1.00  ON  THE  SEVENTH  DAY 
OVERDUE. 


,V,AY  23  1942 


*Wg5 


1942- 


IIOV  2  6 1985 


JUN   14  1947 


...  :'''-'- 


■^ 


^«*7 


^r«r 


rr» 


^gCFTVEp 


BYT 


CWCUUfiON  ng^ 


+^ 


JUN    1  1986 

RECEIVED  BY 


14Dec*52FF 


NOV 3  n  1952  10     CIRCULATION  DEFT 


9Jan'58C"x 


MAY    8  I986 


MAR  26  1987 


'ftWTO.OiSC.H/IR 


rih 


'87 


LD  21-100>n-7,'3& 


GENERAL  LIBRARY -U.C.  BERKELEY 


■minimi 


BDQD833bMM 


J2S/36 


3V 

S730 
66 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


